Journal of Discourses Volume 22

BY:  PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR,

HIS COUNSELLORS,
THE TWELVE APOSTLES
AND OTHERS.

Reported By:
GEO. F. GIBBS, JOHN IRVINE AND OTHERS

 Respectfully Dedicated to the Latter-Day Saints in All the World.

VOL. XXII.

LIVERPOOL:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY ALBERT CARRINGTON 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 10, DORINDA STREET,
 BRIDE STREET, LIVERPOOL ROAD, ISLINGTON.

1882.

Preface

Vol. 22, p.iii
With much pleasure we present to our readers the Twenty-second Volume
of the trusting that the inspired remarks of
God's servants, therein compiled, will prove an additional source of
happiness and peace to the Saints, and of general instruction to all
who peruse its pages.

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1]

John Taylor, October 7, 1879

(Continued From Page 376, Vol. XXI.)
 Opposition to the Work of God, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City,
 Tuesday Afternoon, Oct. 7th, 1879

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.1
And what then? Why, we have been told about the Gentiles introducing
into our midst what is termed the social evil; and we find some of our
youth, and older ones too, contaminating themselves with it, thereby
breaking their covenants and forsaking their God, and disgracing
themselves before God, angels and all good men. Such men are a
disgrace to any community, much less to a community professing, as we
do, to be Saints. Are such persons Saints? No, they are not. Can we
fellowship them? No, we cannot. God requires it of us before we talk
of cleansing the outside of the platter, to see that the inside is
clean, to place ourselves right upon the record. Do we do it? Well,
sometimes—I was going to say, "hardly ever." Sometimes we do it, but
in a great many instances we do not do it. What is the matter Good men
have mean sons, and the sons must not be handled. Why so? God, you
will remember, had a host of sons in heaven who did not do right, and
they were cast out, even a third part of His entire family. That is
the way I read it. Again, there are some sons who are good men, who
have disreputable fathers, who have departed from correct principles,
but out of respect to the lathers in the one instance and the sons in
the other, we allow evil way to go unchecked. Well, you Presidents and
you Bishops and you Priests and Teachers may do that if you please,
but their blood will be upon your heads, not upon mine. And we call
upon you to honor your calling and Priesthood and  purge from your
midst corruption of every kind. And we call upon the [p.2] Presidents
of Stakes and their Counselors, upon the Bishops and their Counselors,
and upon the Priests Teachers and Deacons, to magnify their offices,
and not to be partakers of other men's sins. For as sure as I live and
as God lives, if you do God will require it at your hands. And
therefore, I call upon Presidents and men in authority, where men do
not magnify their calling to remove them from their positions of
responsibily and replace them by men who will; and let us have correct
principles and the order of God carried out in Zion.

Vol. 22, p.2
Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers and Evangelists were placed in
the Church of old for what? "For the perfecting of the Saints, for the
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we
all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the
fulness of Christ." It is so to-day. My brethren who have spoken have
told you plainly of many evils that exist in our midst; but we can
scarcely perceive them, many of us. Sometimes it is very difficult to
discern between a Saint and a sinner, between one who professes to
fear God and one who does not. It is for us to straighten out these
matters; and you men in authority will be held responsible, and the
Twelve will be held responsible, and I hold you responsible, and God
will hold you responsible for your acts. The great difficulty with us
is that we are too fond of catering to the world, and too much of the
world has crept into our hearts? the spirit of covetousness and greed,
and —what shall I say?—dishonesty has spread itself like a plague
throughout the length and breadth of the whole world in every
direction, and we have drunk more or less into that spirit. Like a
plague it has pervaded all grades of society; and instead of being
governed by those high, noble, and honorable principles that dwell in
the bosom of God, we are after the filthy lucre which is spoken of as
being the root of all evil; and instead of setting our affections upon
God, we set our affections upon the world, its follies and vanities.
Come ye out from the midst of her; be ye clean, that bear the vessels
of the Lord; and honor your Priesthood and calling, and show and prove
to the world, to angels and to God that you are on the side of truth
and right, of honesty, purity and integrity, and that you are for God
and His Kingdom, let other people do as they will.

Vol. 22, p.2
We sometimes talk of the affairs that are taking place around us.
There is now a little commotion that interested parties are getting up
about the "Mormons" for the purpose of forwarding their political
operations. Bless your soul, we knew about that long, long ago, and
also knew what it would be for. It is about the same with these
parties as it was with the editor I have read of; the printer asked
for "copy," it was handed him, but it was not enough, he wanted more.
The editor told him that he had not time to prepare any more then, but
to pitch into the "Mormons." That was a kind of standing matter they
kept on hand. The move that is being made now is simply a political
scheme, out of which to make political capital. It was started by
interested demagogues for that purpose, in order that they might have
the honor of putting down "Mormonism," and sailing into power on the
current of incensed public opinion. Now they can have all the honor
they can get on that score; [p.3] and I guess it will be the same as
Stephen A. Douglas and others have attained to by pursuing that
course, and I think no more.

Vol. 22, p.3
We are here to serve God and keep His commandments; and if we will
purge ourselves from our iniquities, live our religion and keep the
commandments of God, there is no power on this side of hell nor on the
other, that can harm us, for God will be on our side to protect us in
the position we occupy.

Vol. 22, p.3
There is one thing I wish to speak to you about that you are well
acquainted with. We had a little commotion gotten up about some of our
money matters associated with the heirs of the late President Young,
and it has been talked about generally. We thought we had made a
Settlement with them at one time, which we did, and the executors of
the estate took their releases which exonerated them from all blame,
and they avowed themselves satisfied with the settlements made. But
then, some men's word and some men's signatures do not amount to much.
What next? Why, some of our very pure and high-minded lawyers are not
above entering into such things because of a little monetary
inducements. It would not be proper to say they were anything but
pure, high-minded and honorable men, for it is understood that all
lawyers are, is it not? Well, we knew we had treated them Very
liberally before; and so did you. We knew we had given them all we
ought to give them, and more too. But we felt to be generous to the
heirs of President Young; and we did what we could to promote their
welfare. Still these things came out. No matter. Bonds and writings
and signatures and releases amount to nothing with some people So they
started in, and we have had legal fight about it. Some of the Apostles
have had to be confined in the penitentiary; and it was a pretty
narrow squeeze with me. [Laughter.] But then I have been in such
places before, and was shot at while there and hit, and therefore it
would have been nothing new, and I was not much concerned about it.
When they wanted to get hold of some of your means and property which
I held in trust, and which they had no right to, I told them No, they
could not have it. "Well," said they, "you will have to go to jail."
"Well," said I, "jail it is then. Some folks go off to rusticate at
Soda Springs and other places; I think I will go and rusticate in the
penitentiary." But they would not have me. [Laughter.] They took
Brother Cannon, Brother Brigham and Brother Carrington; I suppose they
considered them worthier men, and that I had better stay out. There
are all kinds of curious things started up; and among other things
that have grown out of this contest is what is termed a cross suit;
and because of this movement some people think we are going to law. I
will tell you how much. We were merely attempting to put the
complaining heirs in the same position as they had put us; thinking
that by doing so they might be led to reflect that there were other
people in the world besides themselves, and that other people might be
placed in jeopardy besides some of our brethren. "But," say you, "was
it not contrary to a law of the Church to go to law with your
brethren?" We did not exactly do it; we merely started in. I will tell
you what we would have done if this settlement had not been made. We
would have called upon all those who were good and honorable of
President Young's family—and [p.4] I am happy to say that with very
few exceptions they are of that class and are desirous to carry out
and fulfil their obligations, and stand by the covenants they have
entered into—we were going to call upon them to turn over to our side,
and then we were going to cut the others off the Church, and then go
to law with them and sue for their property as they had for ours. That
is all. I thought I would explain this because it is not generally
understood by the people. It is really one of those things called a
legal fiction, which had to arise to meet certain technicalities of
the law, in order that the proper releases might be given, releases
that would stand, and also a decree from the court to settle these
difficulties.

Vol. 22, p.4
This compromise was talked of, but it could not be reached very
readily, for some of them wanted a little more money, and the lawyers
wanted a little, and of course such honorable gentlemen should have
it. Well, the compromise was at last effected. We thought it better to
furnish them a little means than to have these unpleasant things going
on month after month, and perhaps year after year; and we could see
that we would have to be very smart indeed to prevent some of these
men of honor from running away with the balance of it. That being
done, we have done all we could to try to promote peace in our midst.
We have taken the best of counsel, and have acted in this matter
according to the very best of our judgment.

Vol. 22, p.4
And now about the money involved. It is a large amount? Yes, some
seventy-five thousand dollars paid by the Trustee-in-Trust in behalf
of the Church, beside a further amount paid by the administrators,
That would be just a dollar apiece from 75,000 people. It is quite a
little sum; but then, did you ever know of people giving a bone to a
dog? And after you had done so, you did not think you had lost much,
did you? We thought it better to take that course than to be mixed up
any longer with such miserable doings; and we agreed to do it. And I
would like to know whether you approve of this act or not. You who do,
please signify it by holding up your right hands. [A forest of hands
was raised; and a unanimous vote declared.]

Vol. 22, p.4
Well, some have asked what we were going to do with these complaining
heirs. I think we will have to deal with them according to the laws of
the Church. Are you going to bring their case before the Conference?
No, I think not; there are the proper officers in the Church to attend
to such things, and we say to them, go, and do your duty. We are very
sorry that they should have placed themselves in that position; and we
are very sorry that a great many other people should, and we are very
sorry that a great many of these evils referred to should exist in
Israel. But they do; and what shall we do about it? Go to work and
cleanse the inside of the platter, and then we can go before our God
in good faith, and stand approved of him, and rejoice in the fulness
of the blessings of the gospel of peace.

Vol. 22, p.4
There are some other things I would like to touch upon, but as the
time has already expired, and as there will be a Priesthood meeting
to-night in this tabernacle, to which the young and the old of both
sexes, are invited, I will defer speaking further until then. [p.5]

John Taylor, January 9, 1881

Tithing and Other Matters—Correct Views Necessary

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, January 9th, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.5
I made some remarks yesterday afternoon, in answer to certain
questions which have been put to me in relation to the principle of
Tithing, and I thought this morning that I would make a few additional
remarks on the same subject, and perhaps touch upon some other
matters.

Vol. 22, p.5
I read over yesterday certain questions which have been asked me
pertaining to this matter; and I thought I would take the liberty of
answering these questions to this Conference. Perhaps there may be
some here to-day who were not here yesterday, and there may be some
here to-day who do not read the Doctrine and Covenants, and who are
not acquainted with some of the principles relating to this subject.
Therefore I will read again that which was read yesterday afternoon,
which will be found on the 418th page of the Doctrine and Covenants,
new edition. There may be some who have not this edition, and I will
say therefore that the same revelation will be found in section 107 of
the old edition.

Vol. 22, p.5
"Revelation given at Far West Missouri, July 8th, 1838, in answer to
the question, O Lord, show unto thy servants how much thou requirest
of the properties of the people for Tithing?

Vol. 22, p.5
"Verily, thus saith the Lord, I require all their surplus property to
be put into the hands of the Bishop of my Church of Zion, for the
building of mine house, and for the laying the foundation of Zion and
for the Priesthood, and for the debts of the Presidency of my Church;
and this shall be the beginning of the Tithing of my people; and after
that, those who have thus been tithed shall pay one-tenth of all their
interest annually, and this shall be a standing law unto them forever,
for my holy priesthood, saith the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.5
"Verily I say unto you, it shall come to pass that all those who
gather unto the land of Zion shall be tithed of their surplus
properties, and shall observe this law, or they shall not be found
worthy to abide among you.

Vol. 22, p.5
"And I say unto you, if my people observe not this law, to keep it
holy, and by this law sanctify the land of Zion unto me that my
statutes and my judgments may be kept thereon, that it may be most
holy, [p.6] behold, verily I say unto you it shall not be a land of
Zion unto you; and this shall be an example unto all the Stakes of
Zion. Even so. Amen."

Vol. 22, p.6
The scriptures say that we shall receive line upon line and precept
upon precept; and therefore it is necessary sometimes, to carry out
these ideas in order that, where a people have been misinformed or
have not judged or heard correctly, they may be put right in relation
to all general leading principles. A feeling has more or less
prevailed among the people that Tithing is a matter to be decided on
exclusively by the individual paying it, and that if he pays it, all
right; if he does not pay his Tithing, it is not quite so right, but
it makes not so much difference. A good Saint perhaps, may be
honorable and upright and honest in dealing; may be a tolerably good
neighbor; he may be zealous to a certain extent, according to his
ideas and notions in regard to the propagation of the word of truth;
he may be active and energetic in many things, but if he does right in
the main, Tithing is a matter of very little importance; it is only a
temporary idea, it does not concern us much, it is only meant to meet
the financial affairs associated with the Church—and that is a matter
of very little importance.

Vol. 22, p.6
Now it is proper that we should be correctly informed in relation to
these matters, and as I stated yesterday, there is a great diversity
of opinion existing among men, and even men in authority in the
Church, say, Bishops and probably Presidents of Stakes and others, in
relation to the principle of Tithing. Now, it is proper that we should
have a correct view and a proper understanding of this principle. We
are here to carry out the purposes and designs of God, and as I
understand it we have been gathered together according to certain
revelations which have been given for the establishment of His Church
upon the earth, and that we, as a people, profess to be the Lord's
people, and under His guidance and direction. Each one, if he is
living his religion, is supposed to have the spirit of light, of truth
and intelligence within himself, the spirit of revelation, the Holy
Ghost given unto him by the laying on of hands which, if he follows in
all its guidings and dictates will lead him into all truth. Each man
and each woman is placed in the position that they can draw nigh unto
God through Jesus Christ: to have the light and intelligence of the
Spirit of God imparted unto them; but because of the weakness of man,
because of our many infirmities, and because of the powers of darkness
and of the many influences that have been at work from the
commencement of the world until the present time seeking to destroy,
to uproot and to overturn the principles of eternal truth, and to lead
men into error, darkness, confusion, and death, and because it is the
way and order of God, He has ordained a holy Priesthood for the
guidance, for the direction, and for the instruction of His people.

Vol. 22, p.6
We are told that in ancient days God placed "in the Church first
Apostles, secondly Prophets, thirdly Teachers;" and again, "He gave
some Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some
Pastors and Teachers." For what? "For the perfecting of the Saints,
for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the body of
Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the
knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man, unto the measure of
the stature of the  fulness of Christ: that we henceforth [p.7] be no
more children tossed to and fro, and carried about by every wind of
doctrine, by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness, whereby they
lie in wait to deceive; but speaking the truth in love, may grow up
unto him in all things, which is the head, even Christ." That was the
teaching of one of the old Apostles. Furthermore, the Lord has
instituted in the Church in these last days the same Priesthood that
formerly existed, and for the same purpose. We have, say, a First
Presidency; then we have the Twelve; then we have High Priests; then
we have Seventies; then we have High Councils, and Bishops and their
Counselors; then we have Presidents of Stakes, each Stake in its form
a compact body, with a President and his two Counselors, and Bishops
operating in their place and presiding over their various Wards, and
the High Councils operating in their place, with the Priests, Teachers
and Deacons operating in theirs, all working and operating together.
Then we have Relief Societies, and Mutual Improvement Societies, and
our Sunday Schools, and Primary Associations, and all the various
organizations and institutions which are organized for the instruction
of the rising generation, male and female. Thus we have the various
officers in the Church performing their several duties with honor,
integrity and truthfulness before God, looking after the interest, the
welfare and the happiness of those that are associated with and that
are under their jurisdiction. Then these various Stakes, in their
organizations, with their Presidents, are subject to the presiding
authorities, and the Presidents thereof have to render an account to
the Presidency of the Church; and the Presidency of the Church ought
to he able at all times to render an account to their Heavenly Father.

Vol. 22, p.7
This is an order, as I understand it, that is introduced by the
Almighty, and by Him alone. It is not of man, nor did it proceed from
man, neither can it progress nor be perfected by man without the
direction of the Almighty. In fact, with all these helps, with all
these organizations, with all these principles, owing to the weakness
and infirmities of man, we find it difficult to preserve in purity
those sacred institutions that God has given unto us, and we
continually need the greatest care, humility, self-denial,
perseverance, watchfulness and reliance upon God. We talk sometimes
about free will; is that a correct principle? Yes; and it is a
principle that has always existed, and proceeded from God, our
Heavenly Father. When God revealed Himself to Joseph Smith it was
optional whether he obeyed His counsel or not; I suppose, however,
looking at things as they exist, and as they are in truth, God
understood that he would do it, he having been selected for that
purpose a long, long time ago; and that the Lord know that he would
adhere to those principles and would carry out the designs of Heaven
as they should be communicated unto and required of him. We received
the Gospel; was any one forced to obey it? Was there any coercion in
any possible way manifested toward us? Not that I know of. Was Oliver
Cowdery, who was the second Elder in the Church, obliged to receive
this Gospel? No, he was not. Was Hyrum Smith obliged to receive it?
No, he was not. Were any of the witnesses to the Book of Mormon—the
Whitmers and others? No.  And after they did identify themselves with
this Church, were they [p.8] compelled to stay in it? No. Have any of
the members of the Quorum of the Twelve, the Seventies, the High
Priests, or the members of the High Councils, or the Presidents of the
Seventies, or any class of men in this Church, been compelled to
occupy the position to which they have been called? I do not know of
any, do you? I know there was no coercion used with me further than
the force of truth recommending itself to my mind, neither was there
with you further than the power of truth operating upon your minds.
And after you received the Gospel were you compelled to leave your
homes to come here? No, you were not. In fact, it was your desire to
come here, and you could not be kept back from coining, because you
were impelled by the spirit which the Latter-day Gospel inspires to
come to the land of Zion. If this is called compulsion, it is not the
compulsion of man, but the operation of the Spirit of God, which you
received through obedience to the Gospel.

Vol. 22, p.8
We may here ask, in acting under the dominion or control of the
Priesthood are any of you forced to do anything you do not want to? If
you think you are in any possible way, I absolve you from it to-day,
every one of you. These are my ideas about the rights of men. It is
"all free grace and all free will," as the poet has it. We have not
been coerced to come into the Church, we are not coerced to remain in
it. But we have taken upon ourselves a profession of faith in God, and
as Latter-day Saints we believe that God has spoken, that the heavens
have been opened, that the everlasting Gospel has been restored to
man, and we believe that God has organized His Church by revelation,
through his servant, Joseph Smith, in the form that we now have it.
This is our faith. We cannot help that faith. I cannot help my faith,
neither can you help yours. There was from the first, scriptural
evidence adduced and a certain kind of reasoning used to enlighten our
minds. We believed, after hearing the preaching of the Gospel, that it
was our duty to be baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of
our sins, and to have hands laid upon our heads for the reception of
the Holy Ghost. And when we received that Holy Ghost, which takes of
the things of God, it showed them unto us; and then we were placed
upon another footing from what we were before; and that Spirit has
enlightened our minds in regard to those things of which I have
spoken, as well as in regard to many others. If God has revealed unto
us certain things can we help our faith in them, and can we help
knowing this to be the Church and Kingdom of God? No. Can I? No. Can
you? No. What would men have to do to deprive me of this faith? They
would have to cut off my head, or in some other way to kill me; and
then they could not change my faith, that would be impossible. If a
man knows a thing, he knows it, and he cannot unknow it. There is one
way whereby we can unknow these things, and that is by Wing way to
evil influences, to the powers of darkness, and by departing from the
light of God; and then the light within us becomes darkness, and then
"how great is that darkness." But when you talk about controlling a
man's faith, it cannot be done; and I would say to people who are bent
upon having me change my faith, all you have to do is to cut off my
head, and even that would not do it, because I would still be myself
entertaining  the same faith in the next world. And [p.9] therefore,
all that men could do toward accomplishing this object would be to
destroy the body, but that principle which God has implanted in our
hearts it would be impossible to destroy; hence says Jesus, "And fear
not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but
rather fear Him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell."

Vol. 22, p.9
Now, speaking again of the organization which I have referred to,
connected with it are laws which are calculated to lead us on from
strength to strength, from knowledge to knowledge, and from
intelligence to intelligence, until we shall all see as we are seen
and know as we are known. And hence God has given for this purpose the
various offices that exist in the Church and Kingdom of God. I would
further ask, What is this Priesthood given us for? That we may be
enabled to build up the Zion of our God. What for? To put down wrong
and corruption, lasciviousness, lying, thieving, dishonesty and
covetousness, with every kind of evil, and also to encourage faith,
meekness, charity, purity, brotherly kindness, truthfulness,
integrity, honesty, and everything that is calculated to exalt and
ennoble mankind, that we may be the true and proper representatives of
God our Father here upon the earth, that we may learn to know His will
and do it; that His will may be done on earth as in heaven. And hence,
Zion is spoken of as being the pure in heart.

Vol. 22, p.9
When the disciples of our Lord asked Him to teach them how to pray,
what did He say? "When you pray say, "Our Father, which art in heaven,
hallowed be Thy name. Thy kingdom come: Thy will be done in earth, as
it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our
debts, as we forgive our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but
deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
glory, for ever. Amen." Besides other things they were taught to pray
that God's kingdom might come. Why? That the earth might be delivered
from oppression, cruelty, tyranny, from corruptions, infamy,
licentiousness, debauchery, and all the evils that afflict humanity,
and which have been introduced by the powers of darkness for the
overthrow and destruction of the human family. Jesus stands forth as
the great propitiator between God and man. He came here as the
representative of His heavenly Father, He is our great High Priest,
and he lives to intercede for us before the throne of God, who is also
our Father, Jesus being our elder brother.

Vol. 22, p.9
Now, then, God has gathered us together for a purpose, and that
purpose is to build up Zion and to establish His kingdom on the earth
and He could not do it in any other way that I know of than the way in
which He is doing it; He may however have some other way, but if He
has I am not acquainted with it. It is sufficient for us to know that
He has chosen this way. Very well We are taking hold and are doing a
great many good things. I feel very much interested in the labors
which are being performed. My heart is drawn out in many instances to
many peoples and organizations that are engaged in trying to teach the
people the ways of life. When I see the Twelve thus engaged, traveling
about from place to place teaching the pure principles of the Gospel
of peace, I feel like saying in my heart, God bless you, and God
sustain you; and all Israel ought to have the same feeling. Then when
I see our missionaries doing the [p.10] same thing not only in our
midst but elsewhere, seeking to promote the benefit of men, to
introduce correct principles and to expose error, and to lead men to
the truth and to gather them to Zion, I feel to say, God bless you in
all your operations, and may the Spirit and blessing and power of God
be with you; and all Israel ought to sustain such men who are engaged
in such beneficial labors. Then when I see our Sunday Schools in
operation, with our young men and women, and in many instances the
aged men and aged women taking an interest in our youth and trying to
train up the rising generations in the paths of life, I say to all
such, God bless you and may His peace and blessing be upon all who are
interested in the welfare of Israel. And again when I see our young
men and young women associating themselves together for mutual
instruction and edification, learning to comprehend correct principles
and educating themselves to become efficient laborers in the work, the
great, the important, the eternal word of God which He has committed
to us—when I see our young men and womwn engaged in that way, I say to
such, God bless you, and may the peace and the blessing of God he with
you. And when I see our juveniles who are organized as Primary
Associations, brought together and taught to sing the praises of God,
and to comprehend the principles of the Gospel—and in many instances
their parents scarcely sense the responsibility God placed upon them
when He placed these precious jewels in their care, making them the
fathers and mothers of lives—when I see our brethren and sisters
engaged teaching these children to lisp the praises of God, and to
honor and obey their parents and to do that which is right, I say God
bless them. And when I see our Bishops engaged in doing the will of
God, and exerting themselves to promote the welfare of His people over
whom they preside; and seeking counsel from God and other sources, and
doing all they can to build up Zion unselfishly, with pure hearts and
clean hands, I say, God bless you and may the spirit and power of your
office rest upon you, that you may magnify it and honor your God. And
when I see the Seventies and Elders go among the nations of the earth,
as many have done before, trying to benefit mankind, trying to snatch
them from the fearful calamity that is near at hand, but people do not
know it, when I see men going forth to accomplish the purposes of God
and gather out His elect, I say to such, God bless you; and I feel
desirous and hopeful that these men may be able to present the eternal
truths of heaven in such a way that the honest in heart may see and
admire them, and participate in the blessings resulting from obedience
thereto.

Vol. 22, p.10
We are here, then, to built up Zion. We have a temple going up here,
and we have others in course of erection in other places. Now, while
we have no disrespect for the world, no disrespect for the nations in
which we live, or for the authorities thereof, if they act wisely,
well; if they do not act wisely it is not so well. No matter about
that; we can trust them in the hands of God. We are the friends of all
men, and are the friends of this nation; we are the friends and
supporters of the Constitution of this nation, we are the friends of
right, of freedom and of good administration and good  men everywhere,
and that on the principle of which I spoke a while [p.11] ago—on the
principle of freedom, liberty, believe, and let believe, worship, and
let others worship, worship as you please according to the dictates of
conscience, and let others do the same. It is for us to he governed by
correct principles, and as far as it lies in our power to extend to
all men this right, and then maintain, on correct principles, our own
rights, the rights of others and the rights of God. These are my
feelings in relation to this matter. But the world do not comprehend
our principles; they cannot. But we can afford to teach them the
Gospel even if we are abused for doing it; we can deal justly with
them, and then suffer their abuse. No matter. We can do all this and a
good deal more, and also advocate the rights of men, look after our
own interests and welfare, and the interest of the community we are
associated with and sustain all just laws and correct principles. And
then we can leave those men who violate correct principles in the
hands of God. But they cannot comprehend these things, they do not
possess that spirit which alone enables men to fulfil those
principles, which are given by the Almighty for the benefit of the
human family. We do understand them, I mean, those who are faithful to
their profession, as Latter-day Saints; but some of us possess the
spirit by which they are actuated, and I am sorry when I see it. But
as a people we are not of the spirit of the world; we are here not to
pattern after the follies of the world, but to build up Zion, the
Church and Kingdom of God upon the earth; and God has given unto us a
portion of His Spirit, that we may seek after Him, and seek to carry
out His will, and He will continue to enlighten our mind, and we shall
grow and increase, and our path will be as that of the just, growing
brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. Do the world understand
anything of the religion we have received? No. It is nothing new to
say this; this was understood long, long ago.

Vol. 22, p.11
"The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for
they are foolishness unto him, neither indeed can he know them,
because they are spiritually discerned;" and when they do not possess
the spirit of truth, the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, by which alone
they are understood, how can they comprehend them? Well, having said
so much, let me come back to the question of Tithing.

Vol. 22, p.11
The people were anxious at the time the revelation was given in Far
West, to know what the Lord required as a Tithing from His Saints. I
was there at the time; it was in 1838—quite a little time to look back
to. Some time, however, before this revelation was given, God had
revealed the principle of the United Order, which, as you know, the
people could not abide; and when we come to think about it, it could
hardly be expected that they could do so, they having been in the
Church but a short time, taken out of the world, with all the
prejudices and weaknesses that you and I have. But the time will come
when we will obey these things as they are given by the revelations of
God, and it will not be a hardship either; it will be a pleasure to
those who are under the influence of the Lord. But like all other
things, it will be "free will and free grace."

Vol. 22, p.11
Now, then, we come to this. Here is a command given; who to? Not to
outsiders. not to men of the world, not to people who do not believe
in God nor in His laws; but it is given. directly to us who profess to
have [p.12] faith in Him, in His laws, and in His Priesthood. The
question then is, what is our duty, as we have not obeyed the other
law? I will remark here, incidentally, that when this law of Tithing
was given, a great many people were gathering up to Far West and to
that district of country, as we are to this country; but it would
apply more to our early settlements than at the present time. This
people thus gathering to Far West, were told that it was required of
them to give their surplus property—I will read it.

Vol. 22, p.12
"I require all their surplus property to be put into the hands of the
Bishop of my Church of Zion, for the building of mine house, and for
the laying the foundation of Zion, and for the Priesthood, and for the
debts of the Presidency of my Church; and this shall be the beginning
of the Tithing of my people." What then? "And those who have thus been
tithed shall pay one-tenth of all their interest annually, and this
shall be a standing law unto them forever, for my holy Priesthood,
saith the Lord."

Vol. 22, p.12
Now, here is a people, of whom we form a part, who met together to ask
the Prophet of the Lord to inquire for them the will of the Lord
concerning this matter of Tithing; and He gives it in these words:

Vol. 22, p.12
"And this shall be a standing law Unto them forever."

Vol. 22, p.12
I will ask, has the Lord ever annulled this? No. Then it stands in
full force to-day to this people. Then again:

Vol. 22, p.12
"Verily I say unto you, it shall come to pass, that all those who
gather unto the land of Zion shall be tithed of their surplus
properties, and shall observe this law, or they shall not be found
worthy to abide among you."

Vol. 22, p.12
That is very plain talk. Is there any compulsion about it? No; but if
they do not do it they shall not be considered worthy to abide among
you. What are we to make of it? As I said yesterday, I did not make
it; President Young did not make it, neither did Joseph Smith make it;
but by the request of the people he asked the Lord what His will was,
and this was the answer; and this was given in 1838. And does it not
seem strange that we do not comprehend it? I think it does sometimes.
Here we have had the Doctrine and Covenants in our hands, which
contain this revelation, since the year 1838; that is nearly forty-two
years ago. We have had forty-two years to study this doctrine, and it
is as plain as you can make it, and yet it would seem that we cannot
understand it. Do we want to understand the laws of God? If we do, and
will read these things under the influence of that spirit which I have
referred to, I think that we will understand our duties without much
trouble.

Vol. 22, p.12
Now then, if Zion—we were talking about building up Zion—I am not
going to enter into the whys and wherefores of these things, but will
say it is a test to the people of God, or for us who profess to be,
that we may know whether people will observe a certain specific law
given by the Almighty or not, and thus have a proof of their fidelity
and obedience. Now, if we abide this, all well and good; if not, it is
written, "They shall not be found worthy to abide among you." What
will you do with them? I often think that there are a great many
people who are not worthy to abide among us; don't you?" And then if
God were to put judgment to the line, and righteousness to the
plummet, most of us would be in a  [p.13] very poor fix. I will tell
you what I think should be done, and that is why I am treating upon
this subject to-day. I think the people ought to be instructed in
these things, and then if they do not live up to them you will not
then be held responsible to the authorities that preside over you. The
Lord tells us that they shall not be worthy of a place among us. Do we
want to alter that? Not one iota. Would I wish to be harsh to men that
are ignorant? No, I would not; I would bear with them, and teach them
and instruct them. And if I were a Bishop I should instruct my
Teachers to do it; and then by and by, after they were fully informed,
and had every opportunity to become acquainted with things, we might
take final action in relation to their standing. I would not wish to
enforce that law at present, until men were thoroughly informed. For
instance, the case I referred to yesterday. There were two men; one
paid $100 in tithing, the other paid $25 in tithing. Both of them
owned about the same amount of property; but the first paid his
tithing, the other did not. The second, however, paid some $75 in
donations; but he did not pay his tithing, he only paid a quarter of
it. That now may have arisen from ignorance with regard to the law.
The last paid out as much money as the first; and he may have been
wrongly taught. Some of the Bishops do not understand these things,
and yet we have had this doctrine given unto us for forty-two years.
Has a man a right to turn and change things as he pleases? I have not,
and I do not believe any other man has. And if any Bishop or a
President of a Stake or anybody else tells you that you can do as you
please about the disposition you make of the means you pay, as long as
you pay a certain amount, or you may pay it on Tithing or not, as you
please, I tell you that he teaches false doctrine. But should we be
hard with such people? No. If they have been under influences of this
nature and been wrongly taught, I will say, as a certain party said to
me who had beer, doing these things, "I will switch off and pay my
Tithing according to the law." You, Bishops and Presidents of Stakes,
switch off and get the people to do things right. There is no
commandment about donations, but there is about Tithing; and I am not
at liberty to change this, neither any other man.

Vol. 22, p.13
I will follow this subject a little further. We are talking about
building up Zion. Here is where the thing applies itself with great
force to me as well as to you, when you comprehend it as it exists and
see it by the light of the Spirit of Truth. For it is written: "And I
say unto you, if my people observe not; this law, to keep it holy, and
by this law sanctify the land of Zion unto me, that my statutes and my
judgments may be kept thereon, that it may be most holy, behold,
verily I say unto you, it shall not be a land of Zion unto you." Well,
we are talking about building up the land of Zion, which is one of the
things we are here for. And God has said that if we do not obey this
law, it shall not be a land of Zion unto us. Does this apply to us? I
will read a little further: "And this shall be an ensample unto all
the Stakes of Zion. Now, I speak these things for your information. I
will go a little farther upon the subject. A person wrote me a letter,
stating that a young man had applied to a certain Bishop for a
recommend to get married. He asked him if he [p.14] had paid his
Tithing. He answered, No. "Well," said the Bishop, "We are instructed
not to give recommends to those who do not pay their Tithing." "But,"
said the young man, my father I suppose paid my Tithing for me." If
this was so, that would be very proper, especially in farming
districts, where the grown sons assist in cultivating the farm, and
the daughters, perhaps, assist in making the butter and cheese, etc.
When the Tithing on the whole is paid, that is all straight enough,
because what is made is the proceeds of the united labor of the
family, and the family are all, of course, represented until they come
to age. And then what? Why then comes another state of things. "Have
you paid your Tithing since you left your father?" the young man was
asked. No. Why? I have been careless and indifferent and I have not
done what was right. Well, if you haven't paid your Tithing, and you
seem to have forgotten God, why is it that you want to get married
according to the laws of God? Why not get married in some other way,
seeing that you observe not the laws of God? Well, in the first place,
my father and mother wish me to be married according to the laws of
God; and then my intended wife's father and mother want us to be
married in that way; and again, the girl has told me that she will not
have me unless we get married in that way. I will here remark, I think
this very sensible and creditable on the part of the young lady; I
think she acted very wisely, and I wish all our young sisters felt the
same, and they ought to on a matter of such importance to them. Says
the young man further: "I have a desire to keep the laws of God, for I
was born in the Church, and I have grown up with such feelings, but I
was not man enough to practice them. But if you give me the recommend
I will try and do it in the future." But the question is, under these
circumstances, should the recommend be given? I could not do it,
unless there was some visible manifestation on his part to mend his
ways and to make up the thing he had been deficient in. "Why," it may
be asked, "Is it not better to have our sons married in the right way
and be kind to them, than to see them go elsewhere to be married." As
I said yesterday, as I say to-day, if it were a son of mine I could
not give him the recommend; and other men's sons under the same
circumstances are no better than mine. It is principle we are to be
governed by. I am not here, you are not here to carry out our own
designs, and feelings, and purposes. Why, Jesus himself did not come
to do that. According to His own words, He came not to do his own
will, but the will of his Father who sent Him. And we are here not to
do our own will, but the will of the Father who also sent us, and who
has called us to our holy and exalted calling. And what shall be done?
Unless this young man could convince me, if I were a Bishop, that he
was sincere in his heart and made some satisfactory attempt at
fulfilling this law, I would not give him a recommend. What? Would
Elders of Israel take men into the House of God, would you, because
God has revealed some of the greatest blessings that can be conferred
upon humanity, blessings which thousands and tens of thousands of good
men sang about and prayed about and longed to receive, but who died
without enjoying them, should we take a man, a  man whom this Book
says, shall not be worthy to abide [p.15] amongst you, should we, I
say, take him through the House of the Lord and confer and seal upon
him blessings and lives eternal, and thrones and principalities and
powers and dominions, and introduce him into the society of the
highest intelligences that exist in the eternal worlds? I forbid you
to do it in the name of the Lord. We cannot do it, we are not at
liberty to do it, neither are we at liberty to use our judgment in
regard to it either. If we bear with men in their weakness and
infirmity and are obliged to carry a lot of men like so many
automatons, the time will come and it must come when they will be shut
out, they will not be found worthy to abide among you; they are not
worthy now. But we have to bear with them until they are better
informed; but until then they must do the best they can, fox they
cannot go into the House of the Lord, they cannot be sealed up to
eternal lives, they cannot have part in the blessings which God has
conferred upon us until they bring forth fruits meet for repentance.

Vol. 22, p.15
I will take it in another point of view. We pay our Tithing and we pay
Temple donations, we attend to the duties of the House of the Lord; we
go forth and proclaim the Gospel of peace to the nations of the earth;
we convert people, under the blessing of God, and they come to a
knowledge of the principles of the Gospel, and we continue our labors
to build up Zion; looking at it in this light, would it be just, after
we have laid out our means, would it be in accordance with the
principles of equity to grant this privilege to such men, a privilege
which we have earned and, in a certain sense, paid for? It is
generally the case that they are the first to rush forward and want
certain blessings without earning them. Jesus said in His day that the
"kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by
force." These are some of that class who crowd in where they are not
worthy to tread. These temporal matters they assume are of very little
importance, they are of very little importance judging from the way
that many of us labor; but they are of very great importance when
weighed in the balances of truth, the principles of eternal life which
God has revealed are of the utmost importance to the Saints, both to
the living and the dead, to the myriads of men that have lived and
that may live, these things are of vast importance.

Vol. 22, p.15
I thought I would talk a little upon this subject this morning. I will
now offer a few remarks upon another subject. We talk sometimes about
justice; and I have noticed the spirit manifested among us sometimes,
"An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth." This is something that
really does not belong to us. We are full of infirmities. We pray to
the Father to forgive our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass
against us. How often do we sin against God? Many times, and ask His
forgiveness. How often should I forgive my brother? I hear people say,
"here is such and such a man, he has wronged me, and I cannot forgive
him." Then you have not the true spirit of the Gospel. "But he has
acted so meanly towards me, he has injured my reputation, and he
sought to do it." Bless your soul, he cannot injure your reputation if
it is good; on the contrary, by taking a correct course, according to
the spirit of the Gospel. he that has traduced you will respect you
and will be the sufferer, not you. It is our duty to forgive our
brother seven times, yes, [p.16] seventy times seven, when he turns to
you and seeks your forgiveness; and we should forgive men in our
hearts whether they ask our forgiveness or not. And what about our
enemies? What shall we do with them? Offer them peace and forgive them
the first time. And what then? Go again the second time and forgive
them! Yes, if they ask forgiveness. And the third time? Yes; but the
fourth time the Lord says thine enemy is in thine hand, do with him as
seemeth thee good. You have then fulfilled the law; and even then, if
you are merciful, it is said it shall be accounted to you for
righteousness. This is the law of the Gospel.

Vol. 22, p.16
I am desirous to see the people observe this law of Tithing, because
it is a plain and direct command to us. Not that I care anything
personally whether people pay their Tithing or not, and I do not think
the Lord cares much himself. The gold and the silver are His, and so
are the cattle upon a thousand hills; and to Him belongs power to
command all things. And what we do possess of this world's goods is
given unto us to make a wise use of, because we cannot take them with
us when we shall be called hence. It is for us, as Saints of the Most
High, to be honest and upright and take a correct course, to be full
of integrity and maintain correct principles everywhere and at all
times. If our enemies cannot afford to treat us aright, we can afford
to treat them aright. But we will not barter away our rights, but
leave ourselves in the hands of God, and seek to Him for His guidance;
and if we keep His commandments, God's blessing will rest upon us.
Therefore, in regard to this, it is not a mattel of pecuniary interest
that prompts me to speak to you; it is a test of faith which God has
given unto us, and which affects us all and that for some reason known
to God. But speaking of ourselves, it is positively stated, as before
referred to, that those who do not observe this law shall not be
considered worthy to abide among us; and further, that this shall be a
standing law unto all the Stakes of Zion. Again, the Lord says: "If my
people observe not this law, etc, it shall not be a land of Zion unto
them."

Vol. 22, p.16
We have to build up Zion, and make it the praise of the whole earth;
but to do this acceptably to God, we must be governed by the
principles of purity and honesty; truthfulness and integrity and all
the sterling virtues which God has pointed out for man to be governed
by. And when the Saints arrive at, this state of perfection, thus
fulfilling this scripture with regard to the greatness and splendor of
Zion, God will make His people not only the richest of all people in
spiritual things, but also in temporal things.

Vol. 22, p.16
God bless you, in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.17]

John Nicholson, February 6, 1881

The Church of Christ Organized Anciently on, this Continent—
Prophecy Fulfilled and Fulfilling—Preparatory Work for the Gathering
of All Israel Commenced—Present Condition of the Nations Foretold—
Exhortation to Righteousness and the Avoidance of Hypocrisy and
Idolatry

Delivered in the Salt Lake Assembly Hall,
Sunday Afternoon, February 6th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.17
Having been called from the midst of the congregation to address this
assemblage this afternoon, I feel my inability personally to do
justice in the performance of this duty, unless I am aided by the
spirit of the living God. I earnestly solicit that you will exercise
faith for me while I shall occupy this position, that I may be able to
speak through the influence of that power, and truthfully present the
principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which the Latter-day Saints
have embraced in their faith and practice, so far as they understand
them.

Vol. 22, p.17
There are a great many subjects connected with the plan of redemption
that are of interest to all who are seeking for salvation in the
kingdom of God. The field is so wide, in fact, that there is sometimes
great difficulty in selecting the class of matter best suited to the
circumstances that immediately surround us. There is, however, one
phase of this work that I think is specially interesting in connection
with it. I hold in my hand a volume which is known for good or evil
throughout the entire civilized world—the Book of Mormon. The
Latter-day Saints claim that this book is a record of peoples that
dwelt anciently on the face of this continent, and that it was brought
forth in this generation, through the instrumentality of a great
Prophet, namely: Joseph Smith. This book has not been generally
received in this light; in other words, it has been, so far as the
great bulk of the world is concerned, repudiated as not properly
authenticated, not what it claims to be. In my travels in the world,
however, I have found very few people who could give an intelligent
reason for the repudiative stand they have taken in reference to this
record, I have asked a great many of them—and I presume that numbers
of the Elders besides myself have done the same thing—whether they had
perused this book and endeavored to make themselves acquainted with
its contents, and also to make [p.18] themselves familiar with the
evidences in favor of its authenticity. In the majority of instances
these have never as much as seen a Book of Mormon. Now, it appears to
me that this is not a proper position to be taken in regard to any
subject by an intelligent person. If a matter is worthy of
consideration at all it should be intelligently investigated. This is
the only method by which we can arrive at correct conclusions in
reference to religion or any other subject.

Vol. 22, p.18
We claim this book is a record or history of the ancient inhabitants
of America, the remnants of whom are now scattered on various portions
of this continent. Numbers of them surround us in these valleys, and
are known as the aborigines of America. It is unnecessary for me to
more than allude to the fact that there did exist, in the ages of the
past, peoples on this land who had arrived at an advanced stage of
civilization, and who cultivated the arts and sciences. The ruins of
vast cities, among which are the remains of great structures, giving
ample evidence of this fact. This testimony is presented before the
world and is being constantly produced for the consideration of the
reading public. Then there was a people anciently upon this continent
who were in a condition of advancement; this is universally
acknowledged, I believe, by those who have considered this question.
When Jesus came to offer himself up as an atonement to satisfy the law
that had been broken by mankind, and to organize his Church in the
land of Palestine, he did so organize what he called his Church. It
was composed, so far as its officers are concerned, of men who were
inspired of God, and who Were directly authorized and commissioned by
Him to act in His name and to administer the principles of life and
salvation wherever they went. What was the nature of their commission?
He said to His ancient Apostles whom He commissioned: "Go ye into the
world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and
is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be
damned." The Apostles, according to the power that was given to them,
and according to the nature of the commission with which they were
thus entrusted, went into various parts of the world and made this
proclamation, calling upon all men everywhere to repent of their sins,
to obey the everlasting Gospel that they might be saved in the Kingdom
of God, to come into the true fold of Christ. Nobly did they perform
the great work that was entrusted to them. But, so far as we are
aware, they did not extend their labors to this part of the world; for
the peoples who dwelt on the eastern hemisphere were ignorant of the
existence of this continent. Yet the Lord Jesus Christ said to His
Apostles: "Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in
the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost." Now,
seeing there was a people here on this continent, surely they were
entitled to the benefits of the Gospel of the Redeemer as well as
those who lived on other parts of the earth. We find that so far as
the Book of Mormon is concerned, an explanation is given in regard to
how the people who lived on this portion of our globe were visited and
administered to in the things of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, even as
those ministrations were manifested in other parts of the world.

Vol. 22, p.19
Sometimes we allude to the [p.19] Scriptures and select passages to
substantiate those things that are written in the Book of Mormon. I
will now draw the attention of the congregation to a passage that we
consider has reference to this subject, which is found in the 10th
chapter of the Gospel according to St. John, the 15th and 16th verses:
"As the Father knoweth me"—these are the words of the Savior—"even so
know I the Father; and I lay down my life for the sheep. And other
sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and
they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one
shepherd." What is the necessary conclusion to be arrived at from this
remark of the Savior? It is very plain and simple. There were other
sheep who were not of the fold at Jerusalem, and it was necessary that
they also should hear the voice of the Savior and be brought into the
fold of Christ, that there might be one fold and one shepherd.

Vol. 22, p.19
The Book of Mormon, from page 501 to 540, gives an account of the
fulfilment of this inspired utterance of the Redeemer. It tells how,
after he was crucified in the flesh, at Jerusalem, and showed himself
to many of his disciples, He, in fulfilment of this assertion, that he
had "other sheep," that he must visit them, and that they also must
hear his voice and be brought into the fold, visited the ancients on
this land and established His fold amongst them. He performed that
work on this continent, among the people of whom the Book of Mormon is
a history or record. What is the fold of Christ? It is the Church of
Christ. What is the Church of Christ? It is an organized body, at the
head of which stand Apostles, and Prophets. That was the Church of the
Redeemer in ancient times, it was the Church established by himself in
Palestine, and it always will be the Church as long as there is a true
Church of Christ—not a revelationless, uninspired, dead formula,
"having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof," but an
organization wherein there is authority to act in the name of him
whose Church it is. Men are reasonable upon most subjects, it appears
to me, excepting when it comes to matters of religion. A great many
people seem to be willing that anything should do for them in the
shape of religion, so long as it does not give them much trouble. But
there is nothing by which humanity can be sanctified unless it be the
truth; and no church can offer salvation except it be the true Church
of Christ, for in it alone is the power of God unto salvation. It is a
strange thing that people can read the record of the New Testament, of
the sayings of the Apostles, the description of the organization of
the Church as it existed in its primitive completeness and power, and
then be prepared to accept of a church of a different description
entirely. This is a day when revelation is denied, when Prophets and
Apostles are stated to be no longer needed. This is the position of
the whole of so-called Christendom. But what do the Scriptures say
these inspired teachers were given for? Paul says they were given "for
the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ,"—and
if we say that such officers are no longer needed, then we must also
assume the position that the ministerial work can be safely abolished
and that the body of Christ which is the Church, requires no more
edification; for this was the means established by Jesus Christ for
its edification and instruction. Another [p.20] purpose for which
these inspired teachers were given was that we might be all brought to
a unity of the faith, and yet it is stated that those officers who
were placed in the Church for that purpose are no longer needed. If
that assertion were correct, unity would he unnecessary in the Church,
or else the Church has arrived at that condition of unity, when the
means for bringing about that result is entirely unnecessary and can
be dispensed with, But us person can claim this latter position. Those
who call themselves the Church of Christ cannot consistently assume
this position; for if there is a subject upon which men and women are
divided in their views and practices, and engender towards each other
feelings of bitter animosity, it is religion, and that also which is
claimed to be the religion of the meek and lowly Jesus Christ, who
came to fill the hearts of His disciples with peace. This was His
motto, this was the proclamation that ushered in his birth, "Glory to
God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men." We
claim that it, requires the same today to save men and women as it did
in ancient times.

Vol. 22, p.20
But, to return to the Book of Mormon. Portions of Scriptures can be
cited, to substantiate, or tend to substantiate at least, the validity
or authenticity of this book. But there are other evidences that are
more potent in their character, in my estimation and these evidences
are contained within the book itself; it speaks for itself. Its
teachings are in the strictest harmony with those of the Scriptures of
eternal truth; its morality is faultless; its religion will bear the
closest scrutiny in comparison with the instructions of Jesus himself
and the Apostles, as contained within the lids of the Bible, the
record that is accepted by Christendom as the history of the early
Church. But there is internal evidence of the Book of Mormon being
what we claim it to be, and to have been brought forth by the power of
the living God. What is the character of this evidence? It is
prophetic in its nature. I will draw the attention of the congregation
to one passage that occurs to my mind, which will be found on page 122
of the latest edition. It gives the words of the Prophet Nephi: "And
now I would prophecy somewhat more concerning the Jews and the
Gentiles. For after the book of which I have spoken shall come
forth"—that is the coming forth of this book—"and be written unto the
Gentiles and sealed up again unto the Lord, there shall be many which
shall believe the words which are written; and they shall carry them
forth to the remnant of our seed. And then shall the remnant of our
seed know concerning us, how that we came out from Jerusalem, and that
they are descendants of the Jews. And the Gospel of Jesus Christ shall
be declared among them; wherefore they shall be restored unto the
knowledge of their fathers, and also to the knowledge of Jesus Christ,
which was had among their fathers. And then shall they rejoice; for
they shall know that it is a blessing unto them from the hand of God;
and their scales of darkness shall begin to fall from their eyes; and
many generations shall not pass away among them save they shall be a
white and delightsome people. And it shall come to pass that the Jews
which are scattered, also shall begin to believe in Christ; and they
shall begin to gather in upon the face the land; and as many as shall
[p.21] believe in Christ, shall also become a delightsome people. And
it shall come to pass that the Lord God shall commence his work among
all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, to bring about the
restoration of his people upon the earth." A portion of this
prediction has received a literal fulfilment, while the remainder is
in process of verification. The tens of thousands of Latter-day Saints
render the prophecy that many shall "believe the words of the book" an
accomplished fact. The inspired utterance purports to have been spoken
over two thousand years ago. The unbeliever may repudiate the claim
regarding the ancient character of the record, and assume that it
originated with Joseph Smith. But this would not much improve the
position of the skeptic, for as the Book of Mormon was published
before the Church was organized, Joseph Smith had no ordinary means of
knowing that many would believe in the divine authenticity of the
book.

Vol. 22, p.21
There have been many, I believe, even among the Latter-day Saints,
who, under the circumstances of the past, have found it all that their
faith could grasp to believe some of the words which I have just read
in your hearing—those relating to the Lamanites. Nearly from the
organization of this Church, and for many years subsequently,
missionaries, Elders of this Church, were sent among the remnants of
the ancient people of this continent, the aborigines, to endeavor to
bring them to a knowledge of their fathers. It appeared, however, as
if the efforts in that direction were fruitless—that these people had
fallen so low in the scale of being, so depraved that it seemed next
to impossible for the rays of truth to penetrate their minds. It
appeared as if we might as well despair of accomplishing anything so
far as they were concerned. But this is an inspired record, and these
words which I have read to you this afternoon were the inspired
utterances of a great Prophet, which must come to pass in the last
days, in connection with the great latter-day dispensation. They have
commenced to be fulfilled, not by the power of man, but by the power
of the living God.

Vol. 22, p.21
About seven years ago there was a movement among some of the tribes of
the people to whom I allude. They came forth and made statements to
the effect that the Great Spirit had directed them to come to the
Elders of this Church and be baptized for the remission of their sins.
There is an Elder in this congregation, Brother George H. Hill, who
sits in the gallery, who has, as well as others, been instrumental in
doing much in this direction. As many as 300 of these people at one
time solicited of him the administration of this ordinance. Was it the
influence and power of man that accomplished this? No, it was not; it
was the influence and power of the living God, who, according to the
Book of Mormon, made a promise to the fathers of these people that he
would visit the remnants of their posterity and restore them to a
knowledge of their progenitors. This covenant was made with the
fathers at the solicitation of the latter, who knew by the spirit of
prophecy that their descendants would become dark and benighted,
through the influence of apostasy and wickedness. It is true that
comparatively few of that people have received the truth and forsaken
their idle habits and evil practices, and are endeavoring to live as
[p.22] peaceable and respectable citizens; but the work of reclamation
has commenced. It has a small beginning, but this is the case with
nearly all great results. But there is an element of growth in this
work, and it will increase and expand until it shall take many of this
portion of the House of Israel within the Gospel fold, and they shall
accomplish the great work that is predicted of them in connection with
this last dispensation of the fullness of times.

Vol. 22, p.22
There is another thing in connection with this great work beginning
amongst the aborigines—a work that was to be contemporaneous with its
inauguration. It is predicted in the Book of Mormon that when the Lord
should remember the portion of Israel on this continent, and they
should begin to believe the words of this book, at that time,
cotemporaneous with that event, the Father would commence to prepare
the way among all nations for the gathering of the house of Israel
from the four quarters of the earth to the lands which he had promised
to their fathers for an everlasting inheritance, to them and their
children for ever. This was the sign given by the Savior when h e
preached to the ancient inhabitants of this continent, and I will show
that this was the case, so far as the Book of Mormon records the
prediction. On page 527 are these words: "And when these things come
to pass, that thy seed shall begin to know these things, it shall be a
sign unto them, that they may know that the work of the Father hath
already commenced unto the fulfilling of the covenant which be hath
made unto the people who are of the house of Israel." And again, on
page 529: "And then shall the work of the Father commence at that day,
even when this Gospel shall be preached among the remnant of this
people. Verily, I say unto you, at that day shall the work of the
Father commence among all the dispersed of my people; yea, even the
tribes that have been lost, which the Father hath led away out of
Jerusalem. Yea, the work shall commence among all the dispersed of my
people, with the Father, to prepare the way whereby they may come unto
me, that they may call on the Father in my name. Yea, and then shall
the work commence, with the Father, among all nations, in preparing
the way whereby his people may be gathered home to the land of their
inheritance. And they shall go out from all nations."

Vol. 22, p.22
Here is a statement that is made in connection with this work; here is
a prediction that when the Lamanites should commence to believe in the
words of this book, the Father was to commence to gather the whole
house of Israel and to prepare a way amongst all nations. Is this the
case? If this be an inspired utterance, then the Lord is preparing the
way, and has been ever since this sign became a fact—for the gathering
of the Jews and the other branches of the whole house of Israel. Has
this been so?

Vol. 22, p.22
I draw the attention of the congregation to recent events in the
political world, which point in that direction. Shortly after this
work commenced among the remnants of Israel on this continent, there
was warfare between Russia and Turkey, which culminated in what is
known as the famous Berlin Treaty, in the production of which Lord
Beaconsfield, himself a Jew, was the leading spirit. There are clauses
in that treaty that are favorable to the accomplishment of the work to
which  I allude—the gathering of the house [p.23] of Israel from the
nations of the earth to the lands that were promised to their fathers,
to them and to their children for ever. Political freedom,
comparatively speaking, was, by that instrument, granted to the Jews
contiguous to Palestine—in Romania and other principalities of the
East. A short time subsequent to the formation and ratification of the
treaty, Great Britain assumed a protectorate over that part of the
world in which is Palestine, and the Jews have rights now accorded to
them that they have not enjoyed for many generations. But one of the
greatest evidences of all is the fact that the Jews themselves are
beginning to awaken upon this subject and are operating with a view to
the colonization of ancient Palestine by the house of Israel. A Mr.
Oliphant, not long since, applied to the Sultan of Turkey for the
privilege of purchasing portions of Palestine for this very purpose,
and organizations are being affected in various parts of the world
with no other object in view than the one to which I am now alluding.
There is another thing that I believe will aid this work of
influencing the ancient people of God to go to their own land, and
that is the circumstances by which they are being surrounded in some
of the countries of Europe. They are being persecuted in Germany and
Russia, and the condition of Europe is becoming so disturbed and so
broken up, and business matters are becoming so uncertain, that I
expect these circumstances will lead the Jews to consider the question
of establishing a Hebrew nationality before long; for we are living in
the very day when God will fulfil the promises he made to Israel. Let
the people hear it, for it has been uttered by the voice of
inspiration, ancient and modern, and the words of the Lord, through
his servants, will not fall to the ground, but will be fulfilled to
the very letter.

Vol. 22, p.23
Why, my brethren and sisters, are we not more familiar with the
contents of this book? No Latter-day Saint can intelligently
comprehend the signs of the times unless he is informed in regard to
the teachings of this record. In the early rise of this Church the
Lord manifested his displeasure with the Saints because they did not
pay sufficient attention to the revelations contained in the Book of
Mormon, and that book itself promises and the revelations through the
Prophet Joseph promise, that, in the due time of the Lord, when the
people are sufficiently advanced to receive them, other records of
momentous importance shall be brought forth for the consideration of
the Saints; but I do not think we will receive anything additional to
what we have already obtained in this form until we have manifested a
suitable appreciation of that which has already been given to us. This
record and the revelations of Jesus Christ generally have been given
for the perusal of the people, that they may reflect upon them, upon
the principles that they make manifest, upon the law of God, that the
law may be written in their hearts, and that they may be men and women
of understanding. It must be pleasing, however, to every person who is
interested in this great work, to see that there is a fresh impetus in
this direction. The Saints are giving more attention to what God has
revealed for our acceptance and which is contained in the records
which have been given to this Church. I believe this spirit will
increase, because when the minds of the people [p.24] are bent in that
direction, their appetites for the things of God are increased and
they desire more, which shall accordingly be given them.

Vol. 22, p.24
How clearly is the condition of the nations of the earth to-day
depicted in this book! It is stated, near to the quotation which I
first made, that in these latter days God would create a great
division among the people, that the wicked would destroy the wicked.
There is a question on a subject that is clearly described in this
record, that is drawing the attention of the ablest minds of the age.
It is an influence that is shaking the governments and nations of the
earth from centre to circumference—I refer now to the "secret
societies" that are filling the heads of governments with fear, that
commit all kinds of diabolical depredations among the nations, and
that are even threatening their very existence. These societies, which
are inspired by a desire to throw off every kind of legal restraint,
exist, in some form or another, in almost every nation under heaven,
and especially in those nations claiming to be civilized. Perhaps this
is what is meant by the great division among the people. This subject
was brought up before the mind of Moroni, the last man in whose
custody the plates from which this record was translated were, and who
was so highly privileged as to hide them up in the hill Cumorah, where
they were found by the Prophet Joseph Smith, in this age, being
directed to obtain them by the angel of the Lord. It was a habit with
Moroni, while making the closing portion of this record, to discourse
upon the subject matter, to speak with the peoples of the earth who
would live in this day in which you and I are living as if he spoke to
them face to face, as one man speaks with another, and warn them of
the evils that would exist among them and the destruction that would
fall upon their heads. He also called upon them, by the voice of
prophecy, to repent of their sins and accept of the plan of
redemption, that they might be saved in the kingdom of the Father.
Perhaps it would be interesting to you, considering the nature of the
times in which we live, to draw your attention to what he (Moroni)
says about this very condition to which he pointed by the spirit of
prophecy, a condition that was to exist in the day in which we live.
You will find it on page 588. He is now addressing the Gentiles who
would be living when this book would be brought forth, and the work of
the Father commenced. Hear his words: "And whatsoever nation shall
uphold such secret combinations, to get power and gain, until they
shall spread out over the nation, behold, they shall be destroyed, for
the Lord will not suffer that the blood of his Saints, which shall be
shed by them, shall always cry unto him from the ground for vengeance
upon them, and yet he avenge them not. Wherefore, O ye Gentiles, it is
wisdom in God that these things should be shown unto you, that thereby
ye may repent of your sins, and suffer not that these murderous
combinations shall get above you, which are built up to get power and
gain, and the work, yea, even the work of destruction come upon you,
yea, even the sword of the justice of the Eternal God shall fall upon
you, to your overthrow and destruction, if ye shall suffer these
things to be. Wherefore the Lord commandeth you, when ye shall see
these things come among you, that  ye shall awake to a sense of your
awful situation, [p.25] because of this secret combination which shall
be among you, or woe be unto it, because of the blood of them who have
been slain; for they cry from the dust for vengeance upon it, and also
upon those who build it up. For it cometh to pass that whoso buildeth
it up, seeketh to overthrow the freedom of all lands, nations and
countries; and it bringeth to pass the destruction of all people, for
it is built up by the devil who is the father of all lies; even that
same liar who beguiled our first parents; yea, even that same liar who
hath caused man to commit murder from the beginning; who hath hardened
the hearts of men, that they have murdered the Prophets, and stoned
them, and cast them out from the beginning." Now here is a prophecy.
There is no ambiguity in reference to these words. This Prophet is
speaking an if he were speaking face to face with those who would be
living in this day, and he tells them to beware of these things, and
we witness the fulfilment of his words, for such things are among the
nations of the earth to-day, and are spreading everywhere and causing
anxiety and fear to take hold of the hearts of the people.

Vol. 22, p.25
These predictions and many others that are receiving a literal
verification, establish the inspiration and genuineness of this
record, which was brought forth by the instrumentality of Joseph Smith
to this generation. It is an inspired record, and contains within
itself the evidences of its authenticity. Men have but to give this
subject art unprejudiced investigation, considering it upon its merits
to come to that conclusion. Although people may not be willing to
admit that it is of divine origin, that it is an inspired record, they
surely cannot, at least, set aside the facts which it enunciates.

Vol. 22, p.25
Let us, then, who belong to this great Church—the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints—prize that which God has given to us for
our instruction and edification, and let us not treat them as things
that are of no moment. We live in a great day, the greatest of all
ages, the greatest of all dispensations. It is a great privilege to be
associated with so noble a work as that with which we are connected,
and I believe that the time will soon come when this Church will go
forth clear, purified by the agencies which God will bring to bear
upon it for that purpose. I expect to see the time come when the
hypocrite in Zion shall tremble, being afraid because of the power of
God that shall be in the midst of the people who will be living as
they should live. I expect to see the day when there shall be less
worshiping of the god of this world, which wins the hearts of many
people from the worship of the true and living God. There is a sin
which God has denounced in every age; it is the sin of idolatry. In
ancient times, when people were less cultured than they are now, they
bowed themselves down before blocks of wood and stone, and golden
calves, and worshiped at such shrines, prostrating the powers that God
had given them before that which was dumb and unintelligent. But there
are different forms of idolatry. Whatever a person uses his powers
most to accomplish is that which he worships. If a man exercise the
gifts that God has given him exclusively in pursuing the object of
self-aggrandizement—the building up of self, to all intents and
purposes that individual is an idolater before the shrine of mammon.
God is a jealous [p.26] God, and He wills not that any of His people
should have any other God than Him. Let the poor and the meek be
lifted up in their hearts and rejoice before God. for He hath them in
remembrance, and let those who truckle to position and to wealth
beware, for the Lord will not suffer it long. Let the hand of
fellowship be extended to him who is cast down, that he may be
comforted. Surround him with a halo of love and friendship, and let
him know that he is not forgotten, and the Lord will remember those
who act this brotherly part. I am reminded sometimes of the weakness
of humanity, when called to the scenes of death which sometimes visit
us. We are called to the funeral of some man, some Elder in Israel, or
some sister or friend who has departed this life; and, O, how we love
to dwell upon their good qualities, to speak of their goodness and to
cast the vail of undiscerning charity over their faults. We should not
wait until our brethren and sisters are seized with the chill hand of
death, and their bodies are about to be laid in the cold tomb, to
recognize the good points in their characters. We should manifest a
little of that appreciation while we are surrounded by them. This
course would be much more consistent. Let us cultivate the spirit of
the living God, which leads to righteousness. Every sentiment of our
hearts that leads to good is planted there by the living God, and that
which leads to evil is placed there by the adversary of our souls.
There are but two sources, one of light and one of darkness. The Holy
Ghost, the Spirit of God, is given to us to cultivate in our hearts as
a well of water springing up to everlasting life. It can be so
cultivated in a human being that it can be listened to as a voice of a
familiar friend, in every time of difficulty and trial. Its voice is
known and distinguished as a voice of friendship, for that spirit is
the friend of every Saint who cultivates its acquaintance. It is a
searcher, a deep searcher, of the motives by which men and women are
inspired. If we merely have an outward semblance of righteousness and
our motives within are not of the godlike character they should be,
that spirit will depart from us, leaving us in greater darkness than
before we possessed the Holy Spirit. This Church is a brotherhood or
it is nothing. It is a unity; it is the highest phase of communism and
individualism combined. It cultivates man to perfection as a social
and individual being. It meets the legitimate wants and aspirations of
every class of humanity.

Vol. 22, p.26
I pray that the power of God may increase in the midst of the people
from the head to the feet, throughout the whole of the body religious,
and that we may he successful in uprooting evils that are manifested
in our midst as a community or as individuals. God has revealed the
laws and principles for the purification of His Church. They are
contained in His statute books—in the Book of Mormon, in the Doctrine
and Covenants, containing the revelations of Jesus Christ, and in this
Bible. The Lord tells us we are to deal with all things according to
the laws of His Church. We know what; these things are; they are
contained in these books to which I refer. Then I say that the law of
God and the power of God will ultimately correct every evil existing
in the Church of Christ, for it must ultimately become pure, and those
who will not  purify themselves will, sooner or later, be cast off
from the [p.27] body-religious, as not of that kind of material to be
used in the building up of the glorious kingdom of our Heavenly
Father.

Vol. 22, p.27
I pray that we may be continually awake to the signs of the times in
which we live; that we may see the importance of every one attending
to his and her duties, according to the sphere in which each moves;
and that we may be on the alert, avoiding everything that is evil, is
my desire, in the name of Jesus. Christ. Amen.

Orson Pratt, October 10, 1880

The Divine Authority of the Holy Priesthood, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, Oct. 10th, 1880.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.27
I have been asked by President Taylor to address the congregation this
morning on a particular subject, in which we are all interested,
namely, the divine authority of the Priesthood, divine callings,
ordinances, etc.

Vol. 22, p.27
We have in this Church several thousand male members who hold
authority and power which they say is from heaven. If it be from
heaven, as we testify, and have testified ever since the rise of the
Church, then the Lord our God has manifested His power, and in His
mercy has once more bestowed authority upon the children of men to
administer His holy ordinances, and to occupy the positions to which
we have severally been called. On the other hand, if the views of the
world are correct—they do not consider us to have any authority—we are
then on the same ground and platform with the rest of the religious
world, there is no authority upon the earth. One or the other is true.

Vol. 22, p.27
There never was a principle more clearly proven than that the
inhabitants of the earth are destitute of all divine authority, among
all religious denominations, whether Pagan, Mahometan or so-called
Christian; the authority cannot be found throughout all the various
denominations that have existed through the long period of time called
the dark ages, until the Lord, in His mercy, has organized His Church
again on the earth and bestowed that authority, and if He has not done
it, as the world say He has not, there are no persons upon this whole
earth that have any authority from the heavens; and therefore we are
just as well off as the balance of them.

Vol. 22, p.28
[p.28] We are not indebted to man for the various authorities in this
Church; this is our testimony. Man did not commence this work, man is
not the originator of this work, neither is he the origin of the
authority by which we administer. The Lord did not see proper to
organize the authority of this Church all at once in all the various
councils and authorities that, from time to time, have been ordained
among this people; it was a gradual work. Authority was bestowed
before there was any Church. First (not the authority of the
Priesthood) but the authority to bring forth the plates of the Book of
Mormon, and to translate them by the Urim and Thummim, by the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost. This was the first authority conferred
upon the one whom the Lord chose to commence this great work. The
authority of the Priesthood was not conferred upon him at that time,
but He revealed unto him concerning the everlasting Gospel contained
in the ancient records kept by the Nephites, or Isralites, upon this
great Western Continent.

Vol. 22, p.28
Joseph Smith, when he translated these records by the aid of the Urim
and Thummim, had not yet received any Priesthood, so far as his
temporal existence was concerned. But now, do not misunderstand me in
regard to this position. He did hold the Priesthood before he came
here upon the earth. I remarked that Joseph, so far as any ordination
here in the flesh was concerned, held no Priesthood at the time that
he brought forth the plates of the Book of Mormon and translated them;
but he did hold the Priesthood, which was conferred upon him in the
councils of eternity, before this world was formed. You will find this
recorded in, a sermon delivered by the Prophet Joseph, showing that
not only he, but also all of the faithful that have received the
Priesthood here in this life, were ordained before the foundation of
the world. Consequently, they had the ordination; that ordination was
after the order of Him who is from all eternity to all eternity, an
everlasting Priesthood, without father, without mother, without
beginning, without end; having been handed down from all eternity.
That Priesthood was conferred upon Joseph Smith before he came here;
he was among those that are spoken of in "The Pearl of Great Price,"
whom the ancient Prophets saw in heaven. Moses saw them, and Abraham
saw them, namely, the spirits that existed before the world was made;
and they saw that among that vast number of spirits there were some
choice ones, some that were noble in the sight of God, probably
because of their integrity and steadfastness in upholding truth; among
those noble ones were those whom the Lord chose before the foundation
of the world to come forth upon the earth in their second estate, and
to hold authority and power in the various dispensations, and to
administer the plan of salvation to the human family. Abraham was
among that number. The High Priests that lived from the days of Adam
down to the flood were among that number, who were then chosen and
then ordained, according to the fore-knowledge of God. It is recorded
in the Book of Alma regarding the Priesthood, that the ordinances of
the Priesthood and the calling to the Priesthood were without
beginning or end. There may be a beginning to the person who is
called, but that Priesthood existed before that person was called,
and there was no beginning to the calling, no beginning to the
ordinances of the Priesthood, [p.29] no beginning to the Priesthood
itself, being handed down from all eternity, being in existence in all
of the worlds that were worthy of having the Priesthood and authority
from God. The reason for my making this observation is to clear up one
point which may perhaps trouble the minds of some of the Latter-day
Saints.

Vol. 22, p.29
You have read in the revelation' given on the 22d day of September,
1832, that without the Priesthood and the ordinances thereof, the
power of godliness is not manifested unto men in the flesh. You have
also read in that same revelation, that without the ordinances of that
Priesthood and the power thereof to administer to the children of men
no man could see the face of God the Father and live. When you read
this plain saying your minds may have reverted back to the days when
there was no Priesthood so far as ordination was concerned, on this
earth, I mean the ordination that took place here. You find a little
boy, Joseph Smith, calling upon the name of the Lord, in the spring of
the year 1820, before he was not yet fifteen years of age; and the
result of his calling upon the name of the Lord was that a pillar of
fire appeared in the heavens above him, and it continued to descend
and grow brighter and brighter, until it reached the top of the trees
that were growing around about where he was praying; and so great was
the glory of this light that this lad, this youth, this boy, seemed to
feel almost fearful lest the trees themselves would be consumed by it.
But it continued to descend until it rested upon this lad and
immediately his mind was caught away from the surrounding objects, was
swallowed up in a heavenly vision, in which he saw two glorious
personages, one was the Father, the other was the Son.

Vol. 22, p.29
"No man without the Priesthood, can behold the face of the Father and
live."

Vol. 22, p.29
Now, this has troubled the minds of some of the Latter-day Saints.
"How is it, (say they) that Joseph lived, after having seen the face
of the Father, after having heard the words of His mouth, after the
Father had said unto him, 'He is my beloved Son, hear ye him.'"

Vol. 22, p.29
If you had thought upon this other subject, namely, that Joseph had
been already ordained before this world was made,—to what Priesthood?
To the Priesthood after the Order of an Endless Life, a Priesthood
that is everlasting, a Priesthood handed down, that had no beginning,
a Priesthood after the holiest Order of God, a Priesthood that was
after the Order of His Only Begotten Son. If you had only reflected
that that same Priesthood had been conferred upon him in the councils
of the holy ones before the world was made, and that he was ordained
to come forth in this dispensation of the fulness of times to hold the
keys of authority and power of that high and holy Priesthood,—that he
was ordained to come forth and perform the work that God intended to
accomplish in the latter times, then the mystery would have been
cleared up to your minds. He was not without the Priesthood in
reality; but was a man chosen, a man ordained, a man appointed from
before the foundation of this world, to come forth in the fulness of
times to introduce the last dispensation among the children of men; to
come in order to organize that kingdom, that was predicted by the
ancient Prophets, that should stand for ever; to come to fulfil the
great and glorious work of preparation for the [p.30] coming of the
Son of God to reign in righteousness upon the earth; he could see the
face of God the Father and live. But after having received this
heavenly vision, after having brought forth the Book of Mormon, and
translated it, (the Lord having prepared a way by which the book could
be printed,) and having received the command of the Almighty to
organize the Church, and having received the Priesthood reconfirmed
upon him by Peter, James and John, and prior to that having received
the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, on the 15th day of May,
1829,—having all these preparations here in the flesh as well as
having been preordained to this mission, he was prepared to begin the
work that should be everlasting, or in other words, the establishment
of the kingdom of God that should never again be taken away from the
earth.

Vol. 22, p.30
The Apostleship being conferred—the Aaronic Priesthood having been
previously conferred—all the powers of the Priesthood rested upon this
man, and he had the right to the authority to administer, not only in
the introductory principles of the Gospel of the Son of God, by which
people might be born into the kingdom, but also had the authority and
the power from the heavens to administer in all the sacred ordinances
of this kingdom, at least so far as the building up of the Church was
concerned, and of officiating in the various offices of the
Priesthood. After having conferred this authority and power, the Lord
was prepared to give little by little, one portion or degree of
Priesthood after another, until by and by, in accordance with the
revelation given in June, 1829, He called twelve men to be Apostles,
some three or four years after the revelation was given, when it was
predicted that such should be the case. What did we know about the
callings and duties of this council of the Twelve? Nothing, only as
God revealed it through His servant Joseph.

Vol. 22, p.30
After this Apostleship was given, some were faithful therein, others
were not; some lost the authority of the Priesthood, others retained
it, and the blessings of God were upon those that were faithful in
their calling, while the curse of an offended God followed those who
abused this sacred trust, and their Priesthood was taken from them and
conferred upon others that were worthy of it. The Lord also, about the
same time that He called the Twelve Apostles, was prepared to call
Seventies to minister under the direction of the Twelve; and many were
ordained to this Apostleship, and they were men who had proven
themselves faithful before the Lord: and others were perhaps ordained
who had not been fully proven, and therefore the opportunity was
afforded them, acting upon the agency they had in common with all men,
of proving themselves before God. Some of them were faithful, others
were unfaithful; those that were unfaithful apostatized eventually and
left the Church, while those that were faithful continued in their
office and calling until many of them passed down to the tomb; and
having magnified the good office and calling that had been conferred
upon them, they will claim, in the eternal worlds the blessings
appertaining to their several offices.

Vol. 22, p.30
And what did we know about these Seventies and their particular
calling? Were there specified duties assigned to that body of men
anciently, whose call by the Savior is recorded in the New Testament?
[p.31] No, we were ignorant. The Prophet himself, the Twelve and all
that had been called, knew nothing in relation to the duties of these
Seventies until the Lord revealed what they were, and at the same time
He pointed out the duties of the Presidency of the Seventies, both the
duties of the seven men constituting the Presidency of all the
Seventies, and also those of the seven men that were to preside over
each Council of the Seventies. The Lord made manifest these things not
all at once, but from time to time, as the people progressed and were
counted worthy in His sight to receive further knowledge upon these
things. You may ask, why it was that the Lord did not give the whole
pattern at once, why He did not unfold everything all in a moment? It
was because we were as little children then, and indeed I am of the
opinion that many of us are little children still—and we could not
bear all things at once; therefore He revealed unto us enough from
time to time to set our minds reflecting; He revealed sufficient to
cause us to be stirred up in our minds to pray unto Him; and when we
prayed unto Him about any of the duties of the Priesthood, then He
would reveal it. But He would be sought unto by His people before He
would reveal a fulness of knowledge upon these important subjects.
This seeking unto the Lord to obtain little by little, and precept by
precept in the knowledge of the things of God, is just the way a wise
parent would instruct his own sons. Our parents would not tell us all
about the various branches of education when we were two or three, or
four years old; but they taught us as children, giving us line upon
line until we could understand more fully those things that pertained
to a good education. So the Lord dealt with His people, as a wise,
judicious, kind-hearted parent, imparting just according to the faith
of the Latter-day Saints, and according to His own mind and will, and
good pleasure.

Vol. 22, p.31
By and by, after the Church was organized and there being no Bishops
the Lord saw that it was necessary to introduce some kind of a plan in
relation to the property of His people in the State of New York. What
did the Lord say to us under those circumstances, when we were not
fully organized? Said He to the Church in the State of New York, in
the General Conference, through the mouth of His servant Joseph, in a
revelation given on the 2d day January, 1831, He said, Let my Church
in this land flee out from the State of New York; let them go westward
to the land of Kirtland, and join my people in the State of Ohio; let
them do this immediately, lest their enemies come upon them, etc. The
Lord understood what was in the hearts of the enemies of His people;
He understood what they were doing in their secret councils, in their
secret chambers to bring to pass the destruction of the Latter-day
Saints that were in the States of New York and Pennsylvania. How shall
this work be done? No Bishop to take charge of the properties. The
Lord said, Let certain men among you in the State of New York be
appointed to take charge of the properties of my people, that which
you cannot dispose of or sell in time to flee out; let them have
charge of it to sell it in after times for the benefit of the Church.
Here, then, was a revelation appointing certain men without
ordination, without the Bishopric, to handle properties, to do that
which Bishops [p.32] were afterwards required to perform. Now, here is
a lesson for us. Because the Lord does one thing in the year 1831, and
points out certain men according to the circumstances in which people
are placed, that is no evidence that He will always continue the same
order. The Lore deals with the children of men according to
circumstances, and afterwards varies from that plan according to His
own good will and pleasure. When these men had fulfilled their duties
in relation to the properties of the Saints, and the Saints had
gathered out from New York and Pennsylvania to the land of Kirtland,
then it became necessary for a regular Bishop to be called and
ordained, also his Counselors. Did the Lord point out that these
Bishops should be taken from the High Priesthood? No.

Vol. 22, p.32
"And again, I have called my servant Edward Partridge, and give a
commandment, that he should be appointed by the voice of the Church,
and ordained a Bishop unto the Church." And with regard to choosing
his Counselors, the Lord said they should be selected from the Elders
of his Church. Why did He say the Elders? Because the High Priests at
that time had not been ordained; that is, they had not been ordained
under that name. Although the Apostleship had been conferred upon
Joseph and Oliver, even they were called Elders; the word High Priest
was not known among them to be understood and comprehended until a
long time after Bishops were called; and that is the reason why the
Lord said to Bishop Partridge, "select from the Elders of my Church."
"But," says one who has read the Doctrine and Covenants, "you will
find in the revelation given on the 6th of April, 1830, something
about Bishops, High Priests, etc.

Vol. 22, p.32
[The speaker was here stopped that an important notice might be given
out.]

Vol. 22, p.32
I was saying that at the time that Bishop Partridge was called and
ordained a Bishop, on the 4th of February, 1831, that at that time
there were no High Priests, they were not known under that name, but
were known under the name of the Apostleship, etc., and hence Elders
were specified to be called as Counselors. I was also saying that in
the revelation given on the 6th day of April, 1830, there was nothing
said about High Priests at the time the revelation was given; neither
about Bishops. But you will find two paragraphs in that revelation
which mention them, which paragraphs were placed there several years
after the revelation was given, which the Lord had a perfect right to
do; and if it were necessary we might quote examples from Scripture to
show that the Lord adds to any revelation when He sees proper, in
order to make it more fully understood. For instance, you recollect
that Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremiah a lengthy revelation
regarding the king of Israel and the house of Israel. And that when
the revelation was given to the king of Israel and after he "had read
three or four leaves, he cut it with the penknife and cast it into the
fire that was on the hearth, until all the roll was consumed;" Did the
Lord give it over again? Yes, "and," says the Scripture, "there were
added besides unto them nanny like words," not in the former
revelation. If the Lord took that method in the days of Jeremiah, was
there anything inconsistent in the Prophet Joseph, in years
afterwards, adding the words, "Bishops and  High Priests," in order
that the people might more fully understand? My motive in mentioning
these [p.33] things is that the people may understand the ways of the
Lord. His ways are not as the ways of man, neither are His thoughts
limited by our limited thoughts or conceptions. But He does as He
pleases.

Vol. 22, p.33
By and by the time came when the Lord saw proper to make manifest
something in relation to the name and the authority and the power of
this High Priesthood; showing us that it was after the order of His
Only Begotten Son, that it holds the keys to power, etc., on the
earth.

Vol. 22, p.33
Well, after the first Bishop had been chosen, and two Elders selected
by him to operate with him, his duties began to be more fully made
manifest. I shall not have time on this occasion to point out the
various duties that were assigned to Bishop Edward Partridge, in the
land of Zion, in Jackson County, Missouri, and other duties devolving
upon him while he yet remained at Kirtland. Perhaps it might be well
enough, however, to just briefly touch upon his duties, that were more
fully, made manifest when he was required to go out from Kirtland
about a day's journey to the southeast, and organize the Colesville
branch in the town of Thompson. The Lord told him how to organize the
people, and that there was a man in the Church whose name, was Leman
Copley, who had a large tract of land, and he covenanted before God
that if the Colesville Branch would go upon his land, they might have
their inheritances, etc., and that they might enter into the Order of
God, as should be pointed out by the voice of the Prophet. And when
the Prophet Joseph went out to Thompson and undertook to organize the
Branch according to this promise and covenant that was made, Bishop
Partridge was there, and he had it pointed out to him how he should
deal with that particular organization, that they should all be made
equal, and should receive their stewardships, and should consecrate
all of their property into the hands of the Bishop; and that was made
a sample for all other churches throughout the Lord's vineyard, You
may judge whether we have kept it or not. And his duties were also
made manifest in the latter part of the summer of 1831. And many of
the first Elders were commanded to go west of Kirtland about one
thousand miles; and the promise was that the land which the Lord
intended to give to His people should be made known, and it should be
told them where the city should be built. In the months of July and
August of that year, the Lord pointed out more fully the duties of
Bishop Partridge in regard to dividing the land, that is, the land
that, had been purchased by the Church, dividing it out among the
various families of the Saints. The first families, with the exception
of some that had been baptized in that land, were faithful ones among
the Colesville branch, one of the earliest. organizations of the
Church. They were commanded to flee from the town of Thompson, because
this rich man had broken his covenant. They went up to Jackson County,
and Bishop Partridge was commanded to divide off to them inheritances
by the law of consecration.

Vol. 22, p.33
Here then was a Bishop whose duties were made known and specified, and
which were very different in their nature in many respects from our
Ward Bishops. Can you not see the difference between these duties
assigned to Edward Partridge, and the duties assigned to the several
Ward Bishops of our Church? So [p.34] far as the Ward Bishops' duties
go, they coincide perfectly with the duties that were assigned to this
general Bishop. But there were a great many things required of him
that are not required of Ward Bishops; quite different in their duties
and in their callings.

Vol. 22, p.34
In December, 1831, the Lord saw proper again to give another Bishop,
his name was Newel K. Whitney. Was he merely a Bishop of a Ward, whose
jurisdiction was limited to a little spot of ground that might be
termed a place for the residence of a Ward Bishop? No; he was another
general Bishop. Bishop Partridge having general jurisdiction in
Jackson County, and in the regions round about; while the duties of
Newel K. Whitney extended to the State of Ohio and the States of
Pennsylvania and New York, and throughout all the Eastern countries,
wherever the Church of God was organized.

Vol. 22, p.34
Here were two Bishops, then, one having jurisdiction in the West, a
thousand miles from the other; the other having jurisdiction in the
East. Their duties were pointed out, but neither of them was a
Presiding Bishop. But what were they? As was clearly shown by
President Taylor at the Priesthood meeting on last evening, they were
general Bishops. By and by, after the Church of God was driven from
the State of Missouri, it became necessary to have a Presiding Bishop;
and the Lord gave a revelation, saying:

Vol. 22, p.34
"Let my servant Vinson Knight, and my servant Shadrick Roundy, and my
servant Samuel H. Smith, be appointed as Presidents over the Bishopric
of my Church."

Vol. 22, p.34
Here, then, is the first intimation that we have of a Presiding
Bishop. Neither Bishop Partridge nor Newel K. Whitney at that time was
a presiding Bishop, but each one held distinct jurisdiction, presiding
in a distinct locality, neither presiding over the other. But when
Vinson Knight, in years afterwards, was called, it was his duty to
preside over all of the Bishops that were then appointed. Was there
any general Bishop after the death of Bishop Partridge? Yes:

Vol. 22, p.34
"Let my servant, George Miller, receive the Bishopric which was
conferred upon Edward Partridge, to receive the consecrations of my
people," etc.

Vol. 22, p.34
He was ordained to the same calling, and called to the same Bishopric;
not to the Presiding Bishopric. but to the same Bishopric conferred
Upon Edward Partridge, to receive the consecrations of the Lord's
Church, to administer to the poor and needy, etc, Here, then, were two
distinct orders of Bishops, so far as their duties, jurisdiction and
responsibilities were concerned, but as Bishops they held the same
calling as others. By and by, in the process of time, as the Church
increased and multiplied upon the earth, it became necessary that
there should be local Bishops; hence arose Bishops over this town and
over that town, not general Bishops, but Ward Bishops, the same as you
have throughout your respective Stakes.

Vol. 22, p.34
Now the duties of these three distinct callings of those that are
termed Bishops are very different, so far as their duties are
concerned. The jurisdiction of a Ward Bishop does not go beyond his
Ward, unless he be particularly called to do so. He must be selected,
must be appointed, and must be sent to some other place in order to
have jurisdiction outside of his Ward in the capacity of a Bishop. The
office of the Presiding Bishop still continues, but for some reason we
have not at  the present time, so far as I am [p.35] aware, any
traveling or general Bishop like Bishop Ed. Partridge, and like Bishop
Newel K. Whitney, who afterwards did become a Presiding Bishop. A
traveling Bishop in his jurisdiction would not be limited to a Ward;
it would be his duty if so called and appointed to travel through the
various Stakes of Zion to exhort the people to do their duty, to look
after the temporal interests of the Church, to humble the rich and the
proud and lift up the low and the meek of the earth.

Vol. 22, p.35
There is another class of Bishops. We find in every Stake of Zion what
is termed a Bishop's Agent. Does he hold the Bishopric? He should have
that office conferred upon him. Why? Because it is duty to administer
in temporal things. Does his jurisdiction extend beyond that of a Ward
Bishop? It does. Why? By appointment, by selection, by being sent by
the Presidency of the High Priesthood after the order of Melchisedek
to administer in the special duties of his office in any or in all the
Stakes of Zion, as the case may be according to the nature of his
appointment, and by the authority of the Presiding Bishop. There are a
great many things to be taken into consideration when we strive to
understand the Book of Covenants according to the revelations that are
therein given. Because God confined His servants to certain duties in
the early rise of this Church, that is no proof or evidence that lie
will always work in the same channel. He will enlarge the borders of
this kingdom; He will stretch forth the curtains of Zion; He will
lengthen her cords and strengthen her Stakes and will multiply them
not only throughout this mountain Territory, but throughout the United
States, this land of Joseph and they will be called the Stakes of the
great City of Zion.

Vol. 22, p.35
Let me here take the liberty to say to this congregation that the City
of Zion when it is built in Jackson County, will not be called a
Stake. We can find no mention in all the revelations that God has
given, that the City of Zion is to be the Centre Stake of Zion; the
Lord never called it a Stake in any revelation that has been given. It
is to be the head quarters, it is to be the place where the Son of Man
will come and dwell, where He will have a Temple, in which Temple
there will be a throne prepared where Jesus will dwell in the midst of
His people; it will be the great central city, and the outward
branches will be called Stakes wherever they shall be organized as
such.

Vol. 22, p.35
We cannot suppose, as I was saying, that when the Lord shall thus
enlarge the borders of Zion and multiply her Stakes, that He will be
obliged to confine Himself to those circumstances and that condition
of things that existed when we were a little handful of people. We are
swelling out, we are becoming numerous upon the face of the land; and
the day will come when Isaiah's prophecy, as contained in the 60th
chapter, will be literally fulfilled, that is, a little one shall not
only become a thousand, but the small one a strong nation. Are we then
to be governed in all respects by those limited things that we were
governed by in our childhood? Will there be no change of
circumstances? Yes, as there is in the growth of grain, we have first
the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear, but these will
all be in accordance with the development made by the progress of the
kingdom as is explained in the blade, the ear and the full [p.36] corn
in the ear, and let me here prophecy on the strength of the
revelations that were given through the Prophet Joseph, and through
all the ancient Prophets, that the time will come when the Lord our
God will so manifest His power that every soul upon the face of this
great Western Continent that will not believe the Book of Mormon, that
will not repent of his sins, that will not turn away from his
iniquities, and that will not hearken to the voice of His Son, that it
will be with such a one as Moses said, he shall be cut off from among
the people. Do you believe it? It will be the case. And when that day
comes that the Lord shall cut off such people, when the day comes that
he will fulfil the revelations of Isaiah, as well as many other
revelations that have been given, Zion will have to go forth in her
strength and power, and the inhabitants of the nations that are afar
off will say, "Surely, Zion is the city of our God, for the Lord is
there, and His glory is there, and the power and the might of His
terror is there,"—terror to the wicked, terror to those who commit
sin: and many people will say "Come, let us be subject to her laws."
That will be after the Lord has broken up the nations, after He has
destroyed and wasted them away, so far as the wicked portions are
concerned. Those who are left will gladly acknowledge Zion, will
acknowledge God and His people, and will acknowledge the laws that
will be literally sent forth from Zion to the nations of the earth.
Must we then be limited in all respects as we were limited in the
early rise of the Church? No. New circumstances require new power, new
knowledge, new additions, new strength and new Quorums; not to do away
with the old, but additional in their nature. Men will hold authority
and power to carry forth the laws of Zion to the remnants of this
nation, and to foreign nations—ministers, or plenipotentiaries, if you
please, to use a political term, will go forth to the nations of the
earth with the laws of God. Now, this is a prophecy of my own, but it
is a prophecy according to that which is written, according to that
which God gave to His ancient and His modern Prophets.

Vol. 22, p.36
I find that I shall not be able to continue my remarks as they present
themselves to my mind, for there are numerous branches pertaining to
this subject of the Priesthood, besides that of the Bishopric, and
blessings pertaining to the two Priesthoods, upon which it would be
very pleasing to my mind to dwell, that is, if I had the time and the
strength of body to do so.

Vol. 22, p.36
I would say, however, that in regard to the organization of the First
Presidency, it was done soon after the rise of the Church. The Lord
exhibited to us, by revelation, the order of things as it existed in
former days, away back in the dispensation before the flood—the
dispensation of the antediluvian Patriarchs and their order of
government; and also the dispensation of the Patriarchs after the
flood and their order of government, and which I dwelt upon. some two
or three days since. I say that in relation to these matters. much
might be said, and much might be said in regard to our privileges, the
privileges of those holding these two Priesthoods. And much might be
said of the First Presidency, which quorum presides over all the
Church of God; and much might be said in relation to the duties of the
Twelve, not only as  a traveling High Council, but in regard to the
setting in order of the various offices [p.37] in Zion. We might talk
a great deal about that. We, as the Twelve, have been fulfilling both
of these duties, traveling abroad and sending abroad, and also setting
in order the councils of the Priesthood in the midst of Zion, as the
revelation required of us. In so doing, we have acted for a short time
as a Presiding Council in the midst of the Church of God. We did so
upon the death of the Prophet Joseph. The Spirit of God wrought upon
his servants, that during our administration for some three or four
years after the death of Brother Joseph, the First Presidency was not
organized. Did the Council of the Twelve forget it? No. Did they
ignore it? No; they all the time had their minds fixed upon the
revelation which God had given showing that the Council of the First
Presidency was the supreme Council and authority in the Church, and
that the Twelve could not act in that supreme authority and power only
as the First Presidency was made vacant. This Quorum was re organized
some three or four years after the death of the Prophet, and it
continued organized until the year 1877, and upon the death of
President Young, who was the President in the First Presidency, it
then fell again upon the Twelve as formerly, and they have continued
some three years and up wards occupying that position. Have they done
right? Yes; they have done as they were required to do during the time
being. And now, after having performed their duties, they still keep
in mind the necessity of this First Quorum of all Quorums of the
Church again being filled up, so that the revelations of God may be
honored and we fulfil their requirements. Hence, the Council of the
Apostles has taken into consideration this subject, and the question
in our minds was, Have we sufficiently, as the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles, magnified our office and calling, in setting in order the
Church of the living God, in organizing the various Councils, or is
there something lacking? Every time we thought upon the subject we saw
that one Council, the most important of all, was still vacant. Could
we ignore it? No. We therefore considered the propriety of organizing
it at the present Conference; and Brother John Taylor, by the voice of
his brethren, the Twelve, being the person holding the legal right to
that office, as the President of the Twelve Apostles, was selected to
occupy the position of the President of the whole Church. And he,
according to the right and authority given to him, suggested his own
Counselors. They were sanctioned by the Twelve Apostles; hence, the
First Presidency again, so far as the Council of the Twelve is
concerned, has been re-organized. We have fulfilled our duties, then,
in relation to that revelation which says, it is given unto the Twelve
Apostles to set in order all those offices that are named in that
revelation, we, I say, have done it. And we have laid the subject
before the Priesthood of all the various Quorums, as they were
assembled in general council on last evening, and they with us have
had the privilege of sanctioning this action, that that quorum be
filled up and be complete. it now remains with the body of the people
to give their sanction, males and females, as well as the Priesthood.
And in order that this may be done according to the pattern which God
has given through His servant Joseph, the Priesthood will be organized
this afternoon in their respective Quorums, and this [p.38] subject
will be brought before them to be voted upon by each Quorum
separately; and then the whole congregation will be called upon to
sanction the same.

Vol. 22, p.38
I would state that this change made a vacancy of three in the Quorum
of the Apostles, and persons have been selected to fill this vacancy
thus made; or, rather, two persons have been selected from among the
High Priesthood to partially fill that vacancy in the Council of the
ApostLes. The third one has not yet been chosen to completely fill the
vacancy in the Apostles' Quorum; we, however, may be prepared to act
on that to-day, and we may not.

Vol. 22, p.38
Having said so much, in a very scattered manner, in regard to the
Priesthood, and the dealings of God with us from time to time, I would
state to my brethren and sisters, to the Latter-day Saints, I rejoice
that the time has again come when our Quorums in the Church of God
will be completed as given in the Doctrine and Covenants. I feel to
rejoice in seeing this order carried out. There never has been a time,
from the commencement of the history of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints when the organization has been so complete as during
the last two or three years. I trust that His great purposes will be
carried out and fulfilled, until Zion shall become, as it is written
in the Book of Mormon, in the parable of the vineyard, shall become
one body and its branches shall be equal. Amen.

John Taylor, October 10, 1880

The Organization of the First Presidency, Etc.

Delivered in the General Conference, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Oct. 10th, 1880.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.38
I will make a few remarks while the Sacrament is being administered.
It is gratifying to me to be able to state that now all the various
organizations of the Church are provided for. For some time the Twelve
have been operating in the capacity of a First Presidency, and it was
very proper that they should have acted in that capacity. As you heard
Brother Pratt state this morning, in referring to this subject, this
was the course adopted at the time when the Prophet Joseph Smith left
us. The Twelve then stepped forward into the position of the First
[p.39] Presidency, and operated for about three years in that
capacity. And when President Young left us it was thought proper that
the same course should be pursued. The Twelve, I believe, have in this
respect magnified their calling and taken a course that is approved by
the Lord, and I think also by the brethren, judging from the vote
given here to-day.

Vol. 22, p.39
Had it not been our duty to have the Church organized fully and
completely in all its departments, I should have much preferred to
have continued with the brethren of the Twelve, speaking of it merely
as a matter of personal feeling. But there are questions arising in
regard to these matters that are not for us to say how they shall be,
or what course shall be pursued. When God has given us an order and
has appointed an organization in his Church, with the various quorums
of Priesthood as presented to us by revelation through the Prophet
Joseph Smith, I do not think that either the First Presidency, the
Twelve, the High Priests, the Seventies, the Bishops, or anybody else,
have a right to change or alter that plan which the Lord has
introduced and established. And as you heard Brother Pratt state this
morning, one duty devolving upon the Twelve is to see that the
churches are organized correctly. And I think they are now thus
organized throughout the land of Zion. The Churches generally are
organized with Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, with High
Councils, with Bishops and their Counselors, and with the Lesser
Priesthood, according to the order that is given us.

Vol. 22, p.39
Then we have the High Priests, Seventies and Elders occupying their
places according to their Priesthood, position and standing in the
Church. And the First Presidency seemed to be the only quorum that was
deficient. And it is impossible for men acquainted with the order of
the Holy Priesthood to ignore this quorum, as it is one of the
principal councils of the Church. While the Twelve stand as a bulwark
ready to protect, defend and maintain, to step forward and carry out
the order of God's Kingdom in times of necessity, such as above
referred to, yet when everything is adjusted and matters assume their
normal condition, then it is proper that the Quorum of the First
Presidency, as well as all other quorums, should occupy the place
assigned it by the Almighty.

Vol. 22, p.39
These were the suggestions of the Spirit of the Lord to me. I
expressed my feelings to the Twelve, who coincided with me, and,
indeed, several of them had had the same feelings as those with which
I was actuated. It is not with us, or ought not to be, a matter of
place, position, or honor, although it is a great honor to be a
servant of God; it is a great honor to hold the Priesthood of God; but
while it is an honor to be God's servants, holding His Priesthood, it
is not honorable tot any man or any set of men to seek for position in
the Holy Priesthood. Jesus said, Ye have not called me, but I have
called you. And as I said before, had I consulted my own personal
feelings, I would have said, things are going on very pleasantly,
smoothly and agreeably; and I have a number of good associates whom I
respect and esteem, as my brethren, and I rejoice in their counsels.
Let things remain as they are. But it is not for me to say, it is not
for you to say, what we would individually prefer, but it is for us
holding the Holy Priesthood; to see that all the organizations of that
Priesthood  are [p.40] preserved intact, and that everything in the
Church and kingdom of God is organized according to the plan which He
has revealed; therefore we have taken the course which you have been
called upon to sanction by your votes to:day.

Vol. 22, p.40
I would further remark that I have examined very carefully for some
time past some of those principles you heard read over in the
Priesthood meeting, and which were referred to in part, by Brother
Pratt, this morning. And there are other principles associated with
the Priesthood that we wish and hope to have thoroughly defined; so
that, every man will know his true position and the nature of the
calling and responsibility and Priesthood with which he is endowed. It
is very proper and very important that we should comprehend these
things; every man in his place, and every woman in her place; but I
more particularly refer to the Holy Priesthood, that every man may
feel and realize the duties and responsibilities which rest upon him.

Vol. 22, p.40
It is gratifying to me, and it is no doubt satisfactory to you, to see
the unanimity and oneness of feeling and the united sentiment which
have been manifested in our votes. Those votes being taken first in
their quorum capacity, each quorum having voted affirmatively, then by
the vote of the Presidents of the several quorums united, and
afterwards by the vote of the quorums and people combined, men and
women, among the many thousands assembled who have participated in
this vote, having a full and free opportunity, uncontrolled by any
influence other than the Spirit of God, to express their wishes and
desires, there has not been, from all that we could discover, one
dissenting vote.

Vol. 22, p.40
You could not find the same unanimity anywhere upon the earth. Union
is a principle that exists in the heavens, and so far as we manifest
this feeling in all sincerity, so far do we exhibit our faith in God,
in His Priesthood, and in His law as revealed to us. For our religion,
our Priesthood and all the blessings and ordinances that we possess
were not given us by any man or any combination of men; it was the
Lord who revealed all of these things or we could not have been in
possession of them. We have had an example here to-day of the
unanimity which characterizes those possessed of the Spirit of the
Gospel, and it ought to be a pattern for us in all of our affairs.

Vol. 22, p.40
And now let me refer with pride to my brethren of the Twelve here,
which I do by saying that while they as a quorum held the right by the
vote of the people to act in the capacity of the First Presidency, yet
when they found, as Brother Pratt expressed it this morning, that they
had performed their work, they were willing to withdraw from that
Presidency, and put it in the position that God had directed, and fall
back into the place that they have always held, as the Twelve Apostles
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I say it is with
pride that I refer to this action and the feeling that prompted it. I
very much question whether you could find the same personal exhibition
of disinterested motives and self-abnegation, and the like readiness
to renounce place and position in deference to principle, among the
same number of men in any other place. They saw the necessity of this
action; a motion was made in that Council; and the vote was
unanimously adopted that the First Presidency be reorganized, and
after[p.41] wards the brethren to fill this quorum, were selected. The
next step was to present the matter to the Church, and it was laid
before the Priesthood at a meeting, when there were present a
representation of all the important authorities of the Church in the
different Stakes in Zion. After having done that, lest some difficulty
might exist some where, it was thought proper to pursue the course
taken to-day—that each organization of the Priesthood, embracing all
the quorums, should be seated in a quorum capacity by themselves, and
separately have the opportunity of voting freely and fully without
control of any kind, and of expressing their feelings, and finally,
that the whole congregation should have the same opportunity. This is
emphatically the voice of God, and the voice of the people; and this
is the order that the Lord has instituted in Zion, as it was in former
times among Israel. God gave his commandments; they were delivered by
His Prophet to the people and submitted to them, and all Israel said,
Amen. You have all done this by your votes; which vote, so far as we
can learn, has been without a dissenting voice either among the
separate quorums, or in the vote of the combined quorums and people.
Now, continue to be united in everything as you are in this thing, and
God will stand by you from this time henceforth and for ever. And any
man who opposes principles of this kind is an enemy of God, an enemy
of the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, an enemy to the
people of God, and an enemy to the freedom and rights of man. The Lord
has selected a Priesthood that He might among all Israel make known
His mind and will through them, and that they might be His
representatives upon the earth. And while He does this He does not
wish men to be coerced or forced to do things contrary to their will.
But where the Spirit of God is, there is union, harmony and liberty,
and where it is not there is strife, confusion and bondage. Let us
then seek to be one, honor our God, honor our religion, and keep the
commandments of God, and seek to know His will, and then to do it.

Vol. 22, p.41
I do not, know but that I have spoken as long as I ought to. God bless
you; God bless the Twelve; and God bless the Presidents of Stakes and
their associates, and the Seventies and the High Priests, and the
Elders, and the Bishops, and the Lesser Priesthood. And God bless the
Relief Societies, and the Young People's Mutual Improvement
Associations, and all who love and fear God and keep his commandments.
And may God bless the Sunday Schools and the Primary Associations and
the educational interests, and all interested in the welfare of Zion,
as well as all the good and virtuous, the honorable and high-minded
everywhere, who are seeking to promote purity, holiness, and virtue on
the earth. And God bless our singers and all who make music for us;
and may the peace and blessing of God rest upon all Israel. And when
you go to your homes, carry out the principles you have voted for, and
God will bless you and your generations after you; and you shall be
blessed in time, and through all eternity. And I bless you by virtue
of the holy Priesthood, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.42]

Joseph F. Smith, February 6, 1881

The Persecutions of the Ancient Saints—The Organization of the
Church in Our Day—Necessity of Obedience to the Laws of the Gospel,
Etc.

Delivered at Logan, Feb. 6, 1881

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.42
I desire an interest in the faith and prayers of my brethren and
sisters who are present, that I may be able to speak under the
influence of the good spirit, such things as will be encouraging to
the faith of the Saints.

Vol. 22, p.42
I rejoice always in the truth of the Gospel with which I have become
acquainted; and although there may be many things with which I am
unacquainted, yet that portion of the plan of salvation which I do
understand is sufficient to convince me beyond the possibility of a
doubt, that we are engaged in the great latter-day work of God
Almighty, which is for the salvation of the human family, the
establishment of the kingdom upon the earth preparatory to the coming
of the Son of God in power and great glory, to take possession of the
kingdom and of the world; to take the reins of government in His own
hands, to judge and rule with righteousness, and with equity reprove
for the meek of the earth, to the honor and glory of God, to the
salvation and deliverance of His people, the downfall of Babylon, the
destruction of the wicked and the overthrow of all man-made systems
and organizations that are in conflict with the requirements of heaven
and the laws of God. There is, to my mind, nothing lacking in proof or
evidence of these facts, which have plainly been set forth in the
Bible, in the Book of Mormon, and also in the revelations through the
Prophet Joseph Smith; which last named are recorded in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. I am perfectly satisfied, as much so as I am
that I breathe the breath of life, that these truths pertaining to the
last dispensation and the great latter-day work have been revealed to
us from God, and that we are in possession of truth, eternal truth
that can never be uprooted or destroyed. It is true that we are but a
handful of people in comparison to the vast multitude that are in the
world, indeed we are few in comparison to the population of our own
nation; for while we, as a community, number a few thousands, the
nation numbers nearly half as many millions; and our nation is only a
small portion of the human family. But yet it is not presumptuous, nor
is it  unreasonable or inconsistent, notwithstanding the paucity of
our numbers, our supposed lack of intelligence [p.43] pertaining to
scientific matters, and our poverty as compared with the wealth of the
world, for us to claim that we have received revelation from God, that
the Almighty has spoken to the children of men with His own voice and
by the voice of angels and ministering spirits, or personages whom He
has sent to reveal His will to man. For it is in this way that God has
ever revealed Himself to the nations of the earth. He calls a Prophet
now and a Prophet hereafter, and He reveals himself to His servants
the Prophets, and He makes known His will unto them, and it becomes
their duty to proclaim the law and the will of the Almighty to the
inhabitants of the earth, and to call others to the ministry, sending
them forth that they may proclaim the Gospel to their neighbors and
associates; and so the work of God has to work its way, spread and
increase among the children of men, like the leaven, referred to by
the Savior, that is placed in the measure of meal that works until the
whole lump is leavened. So God has done in all ages of the world when
He has undertaken to renew His covenant with the people; He has called
certain men (who doubtless had been foreordained to come forth in
certain ages to do a certain work) through whom He has made known to
the nations and peoples of the earth His mind and will. When Jesus
came to the earth He scarcely found faith among mankind; only John the
Baptist holding a commission from God to minister in the first
ordinances of the Gospel; John having been called and appointed of God
and ordained by a holy angel to that ministry and Priesthood. A few
that had listened to his testimony and teachings, and had been
baptized by his baptism, with him, constituted all who were
acknowledged of God upon the earth at the time of the coming of the
Savior, And Jesus called unto Him twelve disciples, ordained them,
commissioned them and sent them forth to preach the Gospel; but they
so-journed with him for three years during his own ministry to receive
instruction, to be taught of Him, to learn the ways of the Lord from
the Great Head, that they might be qualified to go forth at the
expiration of that time being witnesses of God, witnesses of the
divine mission of their Lord and Master, and prepared to proclaim the
Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. After Jesus was crucified of
man, he went in the spirit to the spirits that, were in prison, who
had been disobedient "when the long suffering of God waited in the
days of Noah," that by his coming the Gospel might be taught unto
them, their prison doors be opened, and liberty be proclaimed unto
them, even the liberty of the Gospel, that they might live, through
obedience to its requirements, according to God in the Spirit; and
when the ordinances of the Gospel necessary for the redemption of the
dead had been performed for and in their behalf upon the earth, that
they might be judged according to man in the flesh. When Jesus had
done this He again took up the body of flesh and bones which had been
hung upon the cross, and pierced unto death and laid away in the tomb;
that body which had passed through the portal of death and the ordeal
of the grave, he again brought forth from death unto life. Thus he
conquered death and gained the victory over the grave and brought
about the resurrection from the dead through the power of the Gospel
and the holy Priesthood. Shortly after He visited [p.44] His
disciples, when He breathed upon them, saying unto them; "Receive ye
the Holy Ghost." He also commissioned them to go forth and preach the
Gospel to every creature. Then He departed from them, and they went
forth and testified of Jesus Christ, and proclaimed the Gospel to the
world, with power and with the demonstration of the Spirit of God.
These chosen disciples of Christ suffered ignominious deaths from the
first to the last, with the single exception of the Apostle John, who
we are informed, was preserved from the power of his enemies, from
their attempts to destroy his life, for a wise purpose of God, to
fulfil the promise of the Savior unto him; and yet. notwithstanding
this promise, it is believed by the Christian world that he died a
natural death after wicked man had attempted several times in vain to
destroy his life. Notwithstanding, the disciples of Jesus, excepting
John the Revelator, suffered ignominious deaths, they sowed the seed
of the Gospel among, and conferred the Priesthood upon men, which
remained for several generations upon the earth, but the time came
when Paganism was engrafted into Christianity, and at last
Christianity was converted into Paganism rather than converting the
Pagans. And subsequently the Priesthood was taken from among men, this
authority was re-called into the heavens, and the world was left
without the Priesthood—without the power of God—without the Church and
Kingdom of God. There were tens of thousands that hearkened to the
teachings of the disciples and yielded obedience to the Gospel; and
they suffered persecution such as the people of God in this generation
have never begun to suffer. Some of the Latter-day Saints who were
associated with this Church in its early history, and suffered the
persecutions in Ohio, in Missouri and Illinois, thought that their
persecution was very great, even greater than that of any other
people. But this is not so, for this people have never begun to endure
the persecution that was inflicted upon the former day Saints, those
who received the testimony of the Apostles. People in former days
believed that they were doing God service to burn those Saints to
death, to whip and to spear them to death, to drag them until they
were torn to pieces and otherwise to torture and destroy them, and,
indeed, in some instances they sewed up the believers in cloths and in
sacks, which they covered with pitch or tar and then set on fire to
light the streets of imperial Rome! In ancient days it was considered
lawful to perpetrate these barbarities upon those who professed to
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. They were driven from place to
place; they were hunted down as wild beasts, and otherwise suffered
persecution such as this people have never begun to suffer, and as I
earnestly hope and pray they never will be subjected to.

Vol. 22, p.44
But it was under such circumstances the Gospel was proclaimed among
the people. In this way were the believers in Christ treated, being
esteemed as worthless, refuse, unfit to live, and worthy only of the
most cruel and ignominious deaths. The same feelings existed, and do
to-day exist, in the hearts of some people toward the Latter-day
Saints. But the Lord Almighty has prepared the way for the coming
forth of the kingdom of God in this dispensation by establishing the
republican government of the United States; a government affording the
widest liberty and the greatest [p.45] freedom to man that has ever
been known to exist among men, outside of those governed by the direct
communication of heaven. It was part of the design of the Almighty
when He influenced our fathers to leave the old world and come to this
continent; He had a band in the establishment of this government; He
inspired the framers of the Constitution and the fathers of this
nation to contend for their liberties; and He did this upon natural
principles, that the way might be prepared, and that it might be
possible for Him to establish His kingdom upon the earth, no more to
be thrown down. And when the way was prepared and the time fully come
for the restoration of the Gospel, God revealed Himself to Joseph
Smith, giving to him certain promises concerning the coming forth of
the Gospel and the establishment of His kingdom in the last days. And
subsequently God sent messengers to him and ordained him to the
Priesthood, or conferred on him the rights, powers, keys and authority
of the holy Priesthood, to act as His representative in establishing
the Gospel of the kingdom once more among men, and tot the last time,
also to restore the Priesthood to earth, that man might again
officiate in the name and authority of God, for the salvation of the
living and the dead. He had to call one man to this office, who
afterwards, as Jesus did, called and set apart twelve others, together
with Seventies, High Priests, Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers and
Deacons, for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the
body of Christ, that all may come to the unity of the faith and the
knowledge of the Son of God, to the fulness of the measure of the
stature of Christ Jesus; that we might come to a oneness in the
knowledge of the truth, that the world might be leavened with the
leaven of truth, that all mankind might have the privilege of bearing
the Gospel and of being gathered into the fold and family of Christ.

Vol. 22, p.45
In the space of about fifty years, I suppose, we have gathered from
first, to last into the fold of this Church, some three or four
hundred thousand people. It may seem to some that this would indicate
that we had made very slow progress in half a century; having
succeeded in gathering into this Church only between three and four
hundred thousand people; and that to-day we do not number more than
150,000 to 200,000 members all told, in good standing; that is, taking
all that can be called Saints in America, in Europe, in Australia, and
upon the islands of the sea; wherever this Gospel is preached, or
people acknowledge membership in this Church, all told, perhaps, we do
not number more than 200,000 members in good standing. It may seem
that we are making haste slowly; that we are not progressing very
rapidly. It might seem to some of us that we ought to have
accomplished a great deal more in the fifty years past since the
organization of this Church. I confess that I believe with all my
heart, that as a people we might have made far greater progress in the
accomplishment of the purposes and will of God than we have, if we had
only done as we should. In my humble opinion, and I express it as my
firm conviction and belief, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints might have numbered to-day many times more than it does, if
those who have embraced the Gospel had remained true and all had been
as faithful as they should have been. The progress of the [p.46] work
of God does and will depend greatly upon the righteousness of the
people, the faithfulness of the Priesthood in keeping His
commandments, honoring His laws, and laboring for the accomplishment
of the purposes of God upon the earth, instead of self-aggrandizement.
I will venture, as my opinion, that the Latter-day Saints through
their follies, their neglect of proper example, their carelessness
respecting their duties, not to mention greater sins, and the evil
resulting therefrom, have prevented the conversion of as many people
as have been converted unto God. There are to day perhaps nearly as
many that have apostatized as are now in good standing in the Church;
many of whom were honest but have been deceived and led away from the
truth, many others, I admit, have turned away because of their own
sins. Others again have left the Church because they were unable to
distinguish between the actions of their foolish brethren and the
principles of eternal truth, and in that way have allowed themselves
to go into darkness and turn away from the Kingdom. In almost every
place you go, where the Gospel is being preached, you may find scores
and scores of people that once belonged to the Church, how are they
to-day? Are they members of this Church? No; they are apostates, in
darkness, knowing not the truth, for the light they had is gone out
and darkness has taken the place thereof, and they are now under the
power of darkness or Satan and cannot help themselves.

Vol. 22, p.46
And again, there are many people who have come among us, who, if they
had found that perfection in the conduct and character of Latter-day
Saints which they expected to find among those professing to be
Saints, if they had found more of the fruits of righteousness in the
midst of this people and less of their foilles and weaknesses, they
would no doubt have been constrained to yield obedience to the Gospel;
whereas they only became hardened in seeing the weakness and
imperfection of really so-called Latter-day Saints, concluding that
they, judging them by their acts, are not much better than other
professing Christians. And in this way many that might have been
brought to a knowledge of the truth, have been discouraged,
disappointed and deceived, because they failed to discover or feel as
they might and should have done, if all the fruits or the Gospel had
abounded as they should, that power of the Priesthood and efficacy of
the Gospel which should be exhibited in the midst of the people of
God.

Vol. 22, p.46
Now, am I finding fault with the Latter day Saints? If I should find
fault with you of course I would be finding fault with myself. I
acknowledge that I have not lived up to the standard as I should have
done: I have not possessed that power, that inspiration, that
knowledge of truth, that close communion with God and with the Holy
Ghost, that I might or ought to have done. Therefore if there is blame
attached to the Church I am willing to acknowledge and share my
proportion of that blame. Nevertheless, what I say in regard to this
matter I believe to be the truth. I will give you, if you wish, and I
think I had better do so, one or two simple and undeniable proofs of
my assertion. Excuse me if I refer to things which may be considered
quite common; I am not here to teach you new doctrine, I am
endeavoring to teach you truths, which we have been taught for the
last fifty years.

Vol. 22, p.47
[p.47] I will refer you to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, to that
simple principle called the Word of Wisdom. How many of this
congregation have kept this law? and how many do keep it to-day? It
would perhaps not astonish you very much were I to say that there were
members of the Church of forty years standing and upwards, who take
their tea, coffee, tobacco, etc., just as though God had not some
forty-eight years ago, revealed the Word of Wisdom. I can point out
men and women that have been in this Church some twenty-five or thirty
years, that are no nearer keeping the commandments of God, in this
respect, than they were twenty-five or thirty years ago, and some of
them not so near. If I were pressed on this point I could call the
names of some individuals in proof of what I say. We have not lived up
to the privileges nor kept the laws of God as given unto us. What is
the result? Is it not that when we preach these principles we preach
them in word only and not in the demonstration of the power of God?
Certainly not in the demonstration and power of example, but with the
words of our lips which proceed not from the heart. And that is not
all. In the Book of Mormon it is recorded that Christ commanded the
people to call upon God in His name, morning and evening with their
families. Similar instruction is given in the Doctrine and Covenants,
and the same principle is inculcated in the Bible. God has said that
He will be sought after by His people; and Jesus said that we must
knock in order that the door might be opened unto us; and that we
should seek in order to find, and ask in order to receive. And, yet,
how many heads of families in the Church fail to meet with their
families to call upon God in family prayer? How many Saints neglect
this duty? It is a duty, it is the word of the Lord to the Saints,
that they should meet with their families morning and evening, and
call upon God in His name. This principle is part of the Gospel, it
was taught by the Savior on the eastern, and also in the western,
continent: and, simple as it may appear, it is absolutely necessary
that the Latter-day Saints should come together in the family
capacity, and kneeling around the family altar, call upon God for His
blessings morning and evening. And they need not confine themselves to
morning and evening prayer, for it is their privilege to enter into
their closets and call upon Him in secret, that He might reward them
openly.

Vol. 22, p.47
Again, it is written that God is angry with those who will not
acknowledge His hand in all things. How many of the Latter-day Saints
whom God has blessed with the riches of this world, with houses,
lands, flocks, herds, gold and silver, have forgotten to acknowledge
His hand in the bestowal of the wealth they possess, and have been
blinded by the gifts conferred upon them, and in that blindness have
forgotten the Giver? Having an abundance, the rich are too apt to feel
that they do not have to kneel down and ask God to give them houses
and daily bread, for they have palaces and wealth. They say, we have
these things; we have no need to ask for them, nor to thank God for
them, for they are ours; we have gained them by our own industry and
ability. Thus God is left out of the question. But God has said, "I
love them that love me, and those that seek me early shall find me;"
therefore He will be inquired of by His people, and He requires that
they [p.48] shall acknowledge Him in all things; yet we often forget
to acknowledge Him in His greatest mercies. When the blow of an enemy
that has been aimed at our destruction is warded off by the wise
counsel perhaps of the holy Priesthood, we say, "We outwitted them; we
did it, we circumscribed the cunning and craft of our enemy: we did
this, and we did that, and we did the other thing;" it is great I with
some of us, and God is not acknowledged by such at all. There is too
much of this spirit amongst us, I am sorry to say.

Vol. 22, p.48
God requires one-tenth of our increase to be put lute his storehouse;
and this is given as a standing law to all of the Stakes of Zion. And
has said that unless all observe this law to keep it holy and by this
law sanctify the land of Zion unto Him, etc., that this land shall not
be a land of Zion unto us. And yet, how many of us have neglected to
observe this law? We profess to believe it, but how many have
neglected to obey it in full? If the Savior were to come to-day, who
will judge us not after the sight of the eyes, neither reprove after
the hearing of the ears, but with righteousness, and with equity and
by the knowledge of eternal truth, and the balance of eternal justice,
how many would he find who really have paid one-tenth of their
increase in compliance with this law? There are some people that do
it, but when you take out these that do keep this law according to the
strict letter and spirit of it, you will find that in comparison to
the whole they are few. The people pay a portion of their tithing.
President Young frequently charged the people with not paying one
tenth of their tithings. I presume that was an extreme view. I believe
the people are doing better than that, now at least; but at the same
time I believe that a very large proportion of us pay only a portion
of the tenth of that which God puts into our hands.

Vol. 22, p.48
Now, why do I refer to these things? I leave it to you—to
conscientious men and women—it would not become me to say that Brother
Jones or Brother Smith, or any other individual is the person that is
delinquent in his duty; but it behooves me to speak on the principle
in general terms, and I think I am very near the truth in relation to
this matter. I will leave that for you, however, to say in your
hearts, whether you pay an honest tithing before God, or whether you
pay a portion of your tithing. God knows; we cannot deceive Him. Why
do we not comply fully with this law? Simply because we lack wisdom,
faith, understanding, and confidence in the promises of God. If we
felt the fire of the Holy Spirit in our hearts; it we were
conscientious in all our acts before God, this people would be raised
to a higher plane; faith would be increased, good works would abound,
and others, seeing our good works, would be led to glorify our Father
in heaven. I will read a few instructions that were given to the
ancient Saints. They are not new, therefore, they are very old
instructions, They are applicable, however, to us, although spoken to
the former-day Saints, for the key by which the blessings are obtained
is given to us"Blessed are the poor in spirit, for their's is the
kingdom of heaven. Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be
comforted. Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit, the earth."
The meek shall inherit the earth. Shall the proud and the haughty and
those that are lifted up in the vanity of their hearts? No; God has
said that they shall be  [p.49] burned as stubble; that the day that
is coming shall burn them up; that neither root nor branch of them
shall be left, but they shall become as ashes beneath the feet of the
righteous. But "blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the
earth." Then as meekness is one of the requisite qualities of a
Latter-day Saint, a Christian, a member of the Church of God upon the
earth, except we are meek and lowly, we shall not receive the promised
blessing. "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after
righteousness, for they shall be filled." "Blessed are the merciful
for they shall obtain mercy." Shall they that are not merciful obtain
mercy? No. Why? Because it is said elsewhere that the measure which we
meet out shall be measured back to us again. And when it is measured
back unto us it will be shaken down and pressed together, heaped up
and running over. If we act, for instance, in regard to the law of
tithing as I have mentioned, we shall be judged accordingly, and
receive according to our works. If we forgive them that trespass
against us, it shall be measured back unto us in mercy, etc. "Blessed
are the pure in heart for they shall see God." Shall the corrupt see
Him? No. Shall they be counted worthy to stand in His presence, and be
called "blessed?" Certainly not. "Blessed are the peace-makers, for
they shall be called the children of God. Blessed are they which are
persecuted for righteousness sake; for theirs is the kingdom of
Heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you,
and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.
Rejoice and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for
so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you. Ye are the salt
of the earth: but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it
be salted?. It is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, and
to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world." Who?
The peacemakers, the pure in heart, the meek, those that hunger and
thirst after righteousness, the good, the honorable, the Godlike. "Ye
are the salt of the earth, but if the salt have lost his savor
wherewith shall it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but
to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men." "A city that is
set on a hill cannot; be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put it
under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all
that are in the house: Let your light so shine before men, that they
may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.

Vol. 22, p.49
That I understand to be the duty of a Latter-day Saint, "Let your
light shine" that men shall see your good works. And if God has given
a commandment, prove to the world that you believe it, by keeping it
so that men, seeing your good works, may glorify your Father in
heaven. If God has said that tobacco and strong drinks are not good
for us, let us hearken to this warning and not defile our tabernacles
by indulging in things that are injurious to our systems; and thus
respect the word of God ourselves, and show a good example to others.
When we can show to the world that we are saved from the sins of the
world, they will see our good works and be constrained to glorify our
Father in heaven. But when: strangers come among us and witness
drunkenness, hear profanity, see that some of us are dishonest and
cheat each other, [p.50] that so far some of us are no better than the
people of Babylon; "the Pharisees and Sadducees" of the present age,
at the same time professing to be the children of God; they justly
say, "These people are hypocrites, they profess one thing and do
another; they profess to be the children of God, but they are the
children of the devil." In other words, if we bring not forth the
fruits of the Gospel, it will be set down as a natural and philosophic
conclusion that we either do not have the Gospel, or if we do, we do
not live it. For "a bitter fountain cannot send forth sweet water,"
nor vice versa. And if, therefore, we are redeemed from sin through
the atoning blood of the Savior—redeemed from the world—we will have
power to establish the Kingdom of God upon the earth. There Will be no
swearing, no whoredom, there will be no crimes of infanticide or
foeticide. No such sins will be known among us, our children will be
born in honorable wedlock under the ordinances of the holy Priesthood,
and not illegitimate, to be denied the privileges of the congregations
of Israel, until perhaps the tenth generation according to ancient
law. But to-day, I am sorry to say it, some of these evils exist; we
see them cropping out here and there once in a while. Yet, while this
is the case, I say—and I say it without fear of successful
contradiction—that the Latter-day Saints are the best people that I
know of upon the face of the earth; a greater proportion of them are
honest, honorable and virtuous, according to the light they possess
and the ability they have, than the same proportion of the rest of
mankind. But let us be more faithful and spread the kingdom and gather
the people of God, and possess the land which He has given unto us,
even the Zion of God—this land of Joseph.

Vol. 22, p.50
May God help us to do so, is my prayer in the name of Jesus, Amen.

John Taylor, June 27, 1880

Opinions of the World, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon June 27, 1880.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.50
I am pleased to have the opportunity of listening to our brethren who
have just returned. It is always interesting to hear from those who
have been absent, with whom we have been acquainted for years. It is
pleasing to listen to their views  and ideas pertaining to us as a
[p.51] people, as contrasted with those of others. In regard to the
opinions of men, I would say, however, although we are desirous of
pursuing a proper and correct course—it is to us a matter of very
little moment what their opinions may be concerning us. The truths of
God in every age of the world have been opposed by a certain class of
men. That they should be so at the present time is nothing remarkable
or strange. And furthermore our trust is not in man but in the Lord.
It is to Him that we are indebted for any light, any truth, any
intelligence that has been communicated unto us. We have not received
our religion, the doctrines that we profess, the ordinances that we
administer in, nor any knowledge that we have of God, or the things of
God, from the world, neither from its divines, its scientists, its
philosophers, nor from any class of men in existence. We have received
them not of man, nor by man, but through the revelations of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and consequently we are dependent upon Him for our
guidance and direction; and while we wish to treat all men with
respect, all authorities and all men holding positions under
government, at the same time we feel that our strength, our power, our
might, and our sustenance does not exist with them, but the Lord, and
that we are dependent upon Him alone.

Vol. 22, p.51
In speaking of our Priesthood, we knew nothing about it till God
revealed it. In speaking of our doctrines we knew nothing about them
till God revealed them. And furthermore, in speaking of the ordinances
we administer in, whether for the living or the dead, we knew nothing
about them till God revealed them; nor did the world, nor do they
to-day. Concerning our temples, what do the world know about them?
Nothing. If they had them built to-day for them they do not know how
to administer in them, Lief what they are for. The world generally is
in darkness. God has revealed the Gospel to enlighten the world, and
He has sent us forth not to be taught of the world, but to be their
teachers and to show them the paths of light and life, and for this
purpose He has organized His Church, His kingdom and His Priesthood;
for this purpose He has stretched out His hand to protect us in the
valleys of the mountains.

Vol. 22, p.51
In regard to the position in which we are situated here, what have the
world had to do with it? What have those people had to do with it that
are so very much interested in our welfare as Brother Cannon has
remarked? If they think they can benefit the world, it is very wise
that they should go and try as we have done, show the same zeal,
interest and welfare for mankind that we have done, travel the
thousands and hundreds of thousands of miles without purse or scrip
for the benefit of mankind that we have done, and then we will believe
them a little quicker. But there are a great many men who think it
much easier to tear down than to build up; much easier to oppose good
principles than it is to establish and maintain them. All this,
however, makes very little difference to us. We care very little about
such things. We are engaged in a work in which God has set his hand,
and we shall continue to do it, and another thing, there are no
persons on this side of heaven or hell that can prevent it. They have
tried and they will try, but will be frustrated, for God has set his
hand to accomplish a certain work, and that work will be done, and by
the help of the [p.52] Lord, we will try and help Him to do it. The
main thing we have to attend to is ourselves, to our morals, to our
religion, to the training of our children, to the cultivation of our
lots, to making our homes pleasant and agreeable, to promoting the
welfare of the human family, that is, all that will permit us to do
so. Whom do we interfere with? Whom do we calumniate? Whose religious
rights are interfered with by us? They have their churches here. They
are not molested; I hope not; I do not hear of it; I hope they are
not, for our opinion is that we ought to treat all men aright,
believing that matters of religion are matters of conscience. Our
opinion is that we ought to treat our government aright, and be loyal,
patriotic, just, honorable and law-abiding, honoring all good
principles, sustaining all honorable men, and thus endeavor to promote
peace, union, and happiness among mankind. Our motto is, "Glory to God
in the highest, and on earth peace and good will toward men." If
people do not offer us that, we cannot help it. It is because they do
not know any better. In the meantime, however, we will pursue the even
tenor of our way. Let us be virtuous, honest, true and faithful. Let
us treat one another aright, and God will bless us. We will serve the
Lord and obey his laws, and Zion will roll forth, the kingdom of God
will progress and no power can stop it. The things that have been
spoken of by the Prophets will all be fulfilled. The knowledge of God
will grow and increase, while the wicked will be rooted out, until
"the kingdoms of this world have become the kingdoms of our Lord and
of His Christ; and he shall reign forever and ever," when liars,
hypocrites, deceivers and corrupt men will be destroyed and swept away
as with a besom of destruction.

Vol. 22, p.52
May God help us to be faithful and true to our trust, that we may be
saved in His kingdom, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.53]

George Q. Cannon, June 27, 1880

The Originators of Reports Against the Saints—
Feelings of the People in the East, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, June 27, 1880.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.53
If I were to consult my natural feelings to-day, it would afford me
much greater pleasure to sit still and listen and look at the faces of
this congregation than attempt to speak. But this, doubtless, would be
a disappointment to very many, and might not be understood. Therefore,
I arise this afternoon to make a few remarks—such as may suggest
themselves to me—to my brethren and sisters who are present. I shall
not attempt to describe to you the emotions, the feelings which I have
in being once more re-united with you, for you have heard them
expressed by others so frequently, and also by myself, and many of you
have experienced them yourselves, that I am relieved from the
necessity of restating them in your hearing. I may say, however, that
I am exceedingly thankful for the opportunity of returning once more
to our home and finding circumstances and surroundings so favorable to
the people of these valleys as they are at the present time, and also
that I can, to a certain extent, return as the bearer of good tidings;
that I can speak favorably concerning our present and our future
prospects; that is, so far as my information extends.

Vol. 22, p.53
When I left here last November, it seemed to me that the elements were
charged with threatenings to us as a people and to our liberties. I
have had some experience, of several years' duration, in public
affairs; that is, political affairs, and have had occasion to notice
the signs of the times; but I can say now that at no time did affairs
appear more threatening to us than they did when I went to Washington
the latter end of last November, or beginning of December. You
probably can recollect the circumstances which existed at that time.

Vol. 22, p.53
The greatest enemies we have had to contend with for many years have
been those who should, from their intimacy with us, from their
knowledge of our labors, from their familiarity with our proceedings,
have been our friends—those who reside in our midst. It has been the
case for several years that all the excitement, all the ill-feeling,
all the manifestations of hatred which have come to the surface or
been exhibited outside of the Territory of Utah concerning the people
called Latter-day Saints, or "Mormons," have had their origin in this
Territory, and have been stirred up by those who reside here. There
has not been in [p.54] Congress, there has not been throughout the
country on the part of the public press, or on the part of public men
generally, much of a disposition to take or to adopt harsh measures
against the people of these mountains. But there have been those
residing in this Territory who have seemed to be uneasy lest we should
be treated too kindly, or be viewed too favorably by those who are
outside of the Territory, and there has been apparently a great dread
on the part of a few individuals, lest there should he a disposition
manifested by Congress and by those in authority to recognize us as
fellow-citizens, and to extend to us those rights and privileges to
which we are entitled—I mean our rights to become a State, to be
admitted into the Union, to receive recognition, the recognition of
our numbers, of the good government of this Territory that has been
maintained for thirty-three years; of the peace which has prevailed
and the developments which have been made, all of which have entitled
us to recognition and to admission into the Union as one of the
States, and because this fear has seemed to exist in the minds of some
individuals, they have done all in their power to misrepresent the
people of this Territory, that is, the majority of the people,
circulating all manner of falsehoods, representing the people as
disloyal, as not being fit to be entrusted with the full powers of
citizenship; they have endeavored to create the impression throughout
the Union that if the Territory of Utah should be admitted as a State,
it would be impossible for any person but a "Mormon" to live within
its confines; that property would be unsafe, that life would be in
jeopardy; that there would be an unbearable condition of affairs here;
the "Mormon" Priesthood, as they say, would have such extraordinary
power, and wield it so despotically and so much in the interest of
their own people and to build up their hierarchy, that it would be
impossible for any person of independent views, who aid not act with
them, to reside in this Territory in peace. These views have been so
industriously circulated that a great many people have almost thought
that this would be the case. However, I may say in relation to this
that these statements do not receive the credence they once did. It is
not a new thing for these misrepresentations to be circulated; they
have been harped upon for many years. There is one thing, however,
that has helped to show their falsity, and that is this great railroad
that has been constructed across the continent, which has facilitated
intercourse with the world, which has enabled hundreds and thousands
of the people of the East and West to visit our Territory and see for
themselves. This has been one of the best means of educating the
public mind correctly in relation to Utah and its people that I know
of; it has done more to dissipate this cloud of misrepresentation that
has overshadowed us for so long a period than anything else I know of.
It is more difficult at the present time, in consequence of this, that
is, this speedy means of intercourse, to circulate those falsehoods
and have them receive credence than in past years. I am thankful that
this is the case, I have done all in my power to urge public men to
visit Utah. I have said to them, Come; Come to Utah, come to Salt
Lake. If you are going to California, don't miss visiting Salt Lake
City. I have known that the effects of such visits have been
benefical to the parties who make them, as they tend to enlighten
[p.55] their views concerning us, beneficial to us, as they are the
means of informing intelligent men and removing a vast amount of
prejudice which exists regarding this people. And I have this to say,
that I do not know to-day a public man in either branch of Congress,
who has visited Utah Territory, who is not—that is, so far as the
rights of the people are concerned—the friend of Utah. This is saying
a great deal, it is a broad statement, but I make it without scarcely
hinting at a qualification, for it is true. During this past
session—and it has been the case for several sessions—measures have
been introduced by men who apparently have a monomania concerning
"Mormons" and "Mormonism." Measures have been introduced by persons of
this kind, who have been anxious, apparently, to make that a hobby,
hoping, I have thought, that they would gain favor with their
constituents by doing this. When such measures have been introduced,
and I have needed assistance respecting them, the men to whom I have
gone in the Senate and in the House, have been men who have been in
Utah Territory, have come down by the railroad to Salt Lake City, and
have seen the city and the people. They have not been converted to
"Mormonism." They have not gone away believing that it is right for a
man to have more wives than one. That does not follow as a consequence
of their visit. But they have seen a people who—notwithstanding that
they may consider them mistaken in some of their religious views and
practices—are honest, industrious, persevering and orderly, and who
behave themselves as good citizens should, and their sympathies have
been aroused in behalf of the people, the more so because of the
previous misrepresentations which have been made respecting them. They
have been so thoroughly undeceived by their visit, that it has had a
reactionary effect in many instances upon them, because of the
statements that had been made to them previous to coming here.
Therefore, you can see that I am warranted in saying as I do so
frequently to my friends in Washington, Come; come West; and if you do
come West, be sure and stop at Salt Lake City. It is not such a
country as California. We have not so many attractions in Utah as you
will find in California, but your trip will be incomplete without you
visit Utah, and see Salt Lake City and its surroundings.

Vol. 22, p.55
Of course, there are those who are ready to attribute all sorts of bad
motives to those who come here and who are disposed to be favorable
after their visit. I have stated this to officers. There have been a
number of gentlemen appointed to offices here, with whom I was on very
familiar terms in Washington. We could visit, we could meet together,
we could associate together, and nobody would wonder at it or
attribute any bad motives to either party. But I have said to these
gentlemen when they have been appointed to office in Utah
Territory—Now, I shall continue to be familiar with you as I am here
if you wish it, but let me say to you that as soon as you get inside
of the limits of our Territory, if you and I are very familiar,
somebody will raise the story that the "Mormons" have bought you, that
they have got you in their hands, and it would hurt your influence. Is
not this a strange condition of affairs, that in a Territory of the
United States citizens  cannot associate together without a lot of
[p.56] miserable creatures here raising the story that there must be
some corrupt motive in this association? And they have endeavored in
this way to deter public men from doing their duty when they have come
here. I remember one friend who came here, and in riding around he was
seen in the presence of President young. He came here as one of a
committee going further West, and he was opposed in the public press
here, till he became so indignant that he got copies of all the papers
and mailed them to President Grant, to show him the assaults made upon
public men, when they come to Utah, by a certain class who are here.

Vol. 22, p.56
We have these things to contend with; we shall probably have them to
contend with. We have lived through them so far, and we shall continue
to prosper and live through them in the future. I have no doubt about
that. I merely refer to these things to show the character of the
opposition that is manifested towards us, and towards those who are
friendly to us. But, as I have said, there is a better understanding
gaining ground everywhere respecting this people called Latter-day
Saints, and I expect it will continue to be the case, until we are
known and understood in our true light; and it is a remarkable fact
that those who have fought against us, and sought in the manner to
which I have made allusion to heap all kinds of obloquy upon us, have
not succeeded at that business, they have not succeeded, it has not
paid them. They may have thought while doing this that it would injure
us; but it has not injured us, it has advertised us, it has made us
more widely known. There are public men whom I have met in my life who
would rather have evil spoken about them than not be noticed at all.
They would rather have newspapers attack them and tell that which is
not true concerning them than to maintain silence about them and their
movements. In this way we have certainly had the benefit of
advertising now for a great many years, and people have known us
either for good or for evil in a great many quarters of the earth
where, if it had not been for this publicity, we might not have been
known. It has been of great advantage to our missionaries in foreign
lands. For instance, I have been very much pleased to hear by letter
and otherwise through our missionaries in Europe, concerning the
effect of Secretary Evarts' circular which he sent abroad respecting
emigration to Utah Territory. I do not suppose that he would have
given that circular the publicity he did, or even written it at all,
if he had been conscious at the time that it would have been so good
an advertising power for the "Mormon" missionaries as it has proved. I
am told that a great many journalists and public men of various kinds
have had their attention drawn to us and to our doctrines, and to this
organization in these mountains, in consequence of that circular, who
probably would not otherwise have known anything about us. So that, as
we have been taught, all things work together for good to all the
people who serve the Lord. Everything is overruled for good. We have
been told this afternoon, by Elder Cummings, respecting the wonderful
organization that sprang up immediately upon the death of the Prophet,
in New England. It had only been a very short time before this that
the doctrine we believe in—the vicarious submission of the people to
the  ordinances of life and salvation had been taught.

Vol. 22, p.57
Well, in all these things we behold [p.57] the hand of God, and in
witnessing His hand acknowledge it. It is the great strength—as I
have, I think, told you very frequently—of the Latter-day Saints. We
believe in God. We believe in Him as He is. We believe that He is a
Being who hears and answers prayer, and who protects and blesses those
who put their trust in Him. If I did not have that faith, you would
not find me go to Washington as your representative. I would not go
there for all that could be piled up as an inducement. But I go there,
not strong in my own strength, but strong in the strength of that God
whom we worship, and whom we know controls all the affairs and all the
destinies of the children of men to suit His own purpose and to bring
to pass His own designs. I know further, that the prayers of this
people here, and of the thousands of others who live throughout all
these mountains, which assend every night and morning unto the God of
Sabbaoth, from the humble habitations and from the humble hearts of
the people, are heard of God, and are, answered, according to the
faith and good desires of the people who offer them. What else is
there that could have sustained or preserved us, or could have
delivered us as we have been so wonderfully delivered up to the
present period? Is there any other power that could have done it? I am
satisfied that there is no power beneath the heavens—no power of man,
no combination of men, no wisdom or shrewdness or cunning of men,
could have effected such great deliverances as have been wrought out
for this people called Latter-day Saints; nothing of this kind could
have been brought to pass but by the power of God. He who created the
heavens and the earth, and who placed man upon the earth, and who sent
His son Jesus in the meridian of time to die for man, the Redeemer and
the Savior of man—no power but His could have brought about that which
we witness and preserved to us that liberty which we now enjoy and for
which as a people we should feel so thankful. Take the entire history
of this people from the inception of the Church, its first
organization, until to-day; you trace it from its beginning at
Fayette, Seneca County, in the State of New York, and through its
travels, through the journeyings, the mobbings, drivings, and
persecutions to which the people have been subjected: you trace it
through until this day of grace, June 27th, 1880, the anniversary of
the death of the Prophet Joseph, and his brother Hyrum, and if a man
can do so and not acknowledge that there is a God in heaven that
overrules the affairs of the children of men, then he is in a worse
condition than I can conceive it possible for a thinking man, who has
ever bad any of the light of truth in his heart to be in.

Vol. 22, p.57
Let others then do as they please concerning these matters. Let others
say that there is no God, that the universe is governed by unalterable
laws, that there are no special interpositions of Providence among the
children of men, that God governs the universe, governs the earth and
the inhabitants of the earth by great unalterable laws, that there is
no variation in these laws, that God does not operate to deliver men
except they do it by their own wisdom and by their own management,
that every man reaps the fruit of that which he does, and that his
fate is unalterably fixed, and a great  many have that idea—let
others, I say, think as they please concerning these matters; but let
us, as a [p.58] people, cling to the old faith, to the old doctrine
that has come down to us through the Bible, that God is, that He is
to-day as much as He ever was, and put our trust in Him. Let us train
up our children to the faith that He is a God who hears and answers
prayer, so that they will have faith in Him, that in times of trial,
in times of difficulty, when they are encircled by danger and it would
seem as though there were no possible way of escape from the danger
with which they are threatened, they can humble themselves and call
upon God with a faith that cannot be overcome, to deliver them and to
give unto them those blessings which they need. It is the greatest
comfort that a human being can have to be in close communion with his
Father in heaven or her Father in heaven. If children grow up with
that sort of faith, you will find many of the things Elder Cummings
has alluded to, such as the healing of the sick, and the works that
were done in ancient days by that same sort of faith, will be done, as
they are done, in our households and in our communities.

Vol. 22, p.58
I have given expression to a few of my feelings. I am thankful to find
you in such favorable circumstances. I say to you, live the doctrines
that you profess. Be Latter-day Saints, not in name, but in word and
in deed. Be an example in your lives. Live the religion you profess.
Be meek, be gentle, be kind. If others revile you, revile not again.
How easy it is to revile back when a man calls you something that is
vile and low; how natural it is to say something equally sarcastic,
equally severe, in return. Let us study to control our tongues in our
households. Let no father give utterance to any word that he would
blush to have any person of the world hear. Let no mother do such a
thing. Let every child be taught to respect and reverence not only
their parents, but old age. Let us endeavor to raise up a generation
who will respect age. One of the great and growing evils that exists
to-day in our land is the disrespect that, is manifested by the young
to age. Let us train our children to be respectful and to honor the
gray hairs of the aged, to honor their parents that the great promise
that was made in olden times may be bestowed upon them, namely: that
their days may be long in the land.

Vol. 22, p.58
I pray God, my brethren and sisters, to bless you and let the peace of
heaven descend upon and abide with you in your homes and in your
habitations, which I ask in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.59]

George G. Bywater, January 30, 1881

The Peculiarities of the People of Utah, Etc.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Jan. 30th, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.59
The appearance of the congregation before me awakens within my mind a
number of pleasurable reflections. There is one unerring method of
determining the value of all subjects, of all objects, of all matters
pertaining to the interests of our common humanity; and that method is
the rule by which the results are attained, and the determination of
the character of those results, whether they be good or whether they
be evil. And this method moreover is not only applicable in
determining the various secular conditions and circumstances of
mankind, but it is equally unerring in determining the higher phases
and conditions of the life of man. It reaches upward into the realms
of mind and invades, if you please, or spreads itself over the entire
field of human thought, embracing not only our secular but our
spiritual interests.

Vol. 22, p.59
When Jesus of Nazareth, the Savior of mankind, was on the earth
sojourning for a few brief years with the children of men, he gave
expression to this most beautiful and highly philosophic rule: "For
every tree is known by its fruit. For of thorns men do not gather
figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes. By their fruits ye
shall know them." It is the contemplation of the elementary principles
embodied in this rule that has awakened within my mind the reflections
I, have referred to, while gazing upon this congregation seated in
this beautiful place of worship. It is true that the spectacle
presented before our minds when contemplating the surroundings of the
people of the Latter-day Saints—the comforts of life they are
enjoying, and the material blessings that they have become possessed
of—does not alone determine the divine character of the spiritual
philosophy, the system of principles and doctrine which constitute
their faith. For when we travel in the world, and extend our
observances over the great centres of what is called the civilized
world of mankind, we can behold on every hand stupendous edifices
gorgeously denominated cathedrals' draped in the most costly tapestry
and finished in the most elaborate manner, bespeaking a high
cultivation of art and a development of science in its most advanced
stages, with every means improvised to render the object and purpose
of those structures efficient to the ends designed. And a reference to
these representations of man's industry and skill, and to the
exhibition of that wisdom, which is at once the [p.60] standard of the
intellectual growth and advancement of the race and age in which they
were brought forth enables us to judge comparatively of the growth of
wisdom, and the growth of intelligence which has become the heritage
of our race, and which we inherit through the very mysterious and
complex nature of our spiritual and physical constitutions. But that
which imparts greater value to the physical labors of the Latter-day
Saints, producing the unmistakable phenomena presented here to-day and
in other places throughout the Territory of Utah, and wherever the
Latter-day Saints are assembled together in their more scattered
conditions of life, following the varied pursuits thereof, in
developing the various branches of labor which have been developed in
society, and which society demands the performance of, is the
uninviting character and crude quality of their surroundings on one
hand, and the indomitable energy awakened by the inspiration of their
faith on the other hand, elucidating to a demonstration their faith to
be the gift of God, and that their works, so far as they are the
products of that faith, to be the works of righteousness. Therefore we
lay claim to considerations of an equal character, to considerations
of equal merit, to the respect and gracious judgments that are awarded
to the builders of the various centres of civilization, and that are
conferred upon those active agents and instrumentalities by which they
have been established among men.

Vol. 22, p.60
But that which actuates my mind my brethren and sisters, and more
especially on the present occasion, is the peculiar character and
constitution of the faith we have espoused; and upon this subject, as
I have been invited by my brethren to address you for a short time, I
respectfully ask your attention.

Vol. 22, p.60
What is it, I would ask, that constitutes the peculiarities that
distinguish the people of Utah from the rest of the world of mankind,
from the divisions of human society variously denominated
Christian—Christian Presbyterians, Christian Episcopalians, and the
Christians of the various denominational titles by which they
respectively desire to be recognized as distinct and separate
societies? I ask, what is it that marks so peculiarly the distinction
between the Latter-day Saints and the rest of their fellow-creatures?
We claim them to be our fellow-creatures, whether they are willing to
claim us as their fellow-creatures or not. We know we have proceeded
from the same boundless, the same limitless, the same immutable source
of life from which they sprang as also our forefathers, and indeed all
the generations of the children of men, back to the border lines of
ethnological territory and earliest dawn of human history. This
distinction of which we speak may be stated in a very few words,
however unacceptable that statement may be to those of our friends, or
those who ought to be our friends, who differ from us. it is in
this—that in the profession of Christianity we have accepted it as a
whole; we have not regarded fractional Christianity, sectional
Christianity, modern Christianity, as the embodiment of those
principles and teachings which the great Founder of our faith came
into this world incarnate to reveal, and which He left as a heavenly
legacy to the children of men—children of the great common Father,
with whom we, with Him, once  existed, He being the first begotten of
the Father, full [p.61] of grace and truth, the first born of many
brethren. And we chose to accept Christianity in its complete and
entire constitution; uninoculated by the precepts and doctrines of
men, pure from heaven, unfolding to our understandings the
incomparable plan of human redemption. We have accepted the Christian
revelation as proclaimed by angels and inspired Prophets and Apostles
and Evangelists of every degree. To us it is a modern revelation, and
we accept it with all the obligations which it has imposed upon us as
conditions of salvation; with all its constituted and organized
officers; with all its divinely instituted ordinances, and with all
its pure and heaven-born principles that it embodies. The truth and
elements which go to make up that system of worship, that system of
faith, that system of belief, or, in other words, that system of
divine knowledge, possess in their nature every virtue requisite, and
every element of worth, and every force and principle of energy that
can reach man—man in his entirety, man as a whole, not some particular
phase of his nature, as they are not designed to develop one
particular characteristic of his being. The teachers of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ are not evolutionists who choose to develop one
particular characteristic to the extreme, and to suppress others to an
abnormal condition, thereby producing results the most derogatory and
pernicious in their government over the constitution of the being. We
have embraced the Gospel which has been revealed for the express
purpose of meeting man's every want, and of furnishing an intellectual
regime and mental discipline adequate to the unfoldment of every
attribute and quality of man. In this constitutes the essential
difference, the distinctive discriminative features between the
Latter-day Saints and the rest of the so-called Christian world. It is
upon this ground that our friends differ from us; that our fellow-men
wage war against us. They, however, would tell you, no. They would say
it is because we have institutions and practices that are antagonistic
to the moral ethics of the age; that we support practices and lend our
defense to doctrines that are repugnant to the moral sense of
Christianity, to the enlightened races of mankind; that they do not at
all oppose us on the ground that we believe the Bible, that we accept
the doctrines of the Lord Jesus Christ—because we believe in prophecy
and revelation—but that we have come in contact with would be customs
and usages, with the popular interpretation of moral principles and
moral conduct; and that, therefore, we have rendered ourselves
obnoxious to the Christian world. And that, therefore, because we are
in the minority, forsooth, it would be in good grace for us to abandon
that which the majority so strenuously oppose and so persistently
reject. And they claim that we must do it.

Vol. 22, p.61
Now, my friends, I have stated in a very brief manner the feelings of
the Christian world. I do not speak of any other phase of society,
because the rest of the world of mankind are not in pursuit of divine
knowledge; they are not searching for those principles which bring
life and immortality to light; they are generally committed to the
science of moneymaking; they have exerted and brought into play all
the energies of their being to develop trade and commerce, and to
engage in developing all of the secular interests of the world, not
only of one nation, but [p.62] so broad and expansive have become
their ideas, that they have become purely international in their scope
of utility; they have crossed the expanse of oceans and penetrated the
continents, and taken into consideration the welfare of other races as
well as of that of their own, financially, secularly. But the
Christian world oppose us upon the ground of our being offensive to
them because of our institutions. Now, my friends, brethren and
sisters, it is a consolation to us when we read the pages of prophecy;
when we open the sacred volume and pore over its historical pages and
take a retrospective glance into the history of the past, and learn
that similar charges were brought against the Founder of our faith,
against Jesus of Nazareth, and also against His Apostles and Prophets
and the Patriarchs; and that it is with the unbeliever in revelation,
and with those who are influenced by proscribed principles and spirit
of any age in which they lived to oppose progress, to oppose
development in any direction.

Vol. 22, p.62
There is one great difficulty in the way of progress and that is
invested interests, not less so in religion than in the avenues of
commerce and trade. Whenever there have been any great principles
brought forth in the mechanical world, in any department of mechanism
from the agricultural through all the ramifications of society, they
have rarely escaped opposition. And, indeed, this obstruction in the
way of progress, is not confined to mechanical pursuits. There is a
spirit with large capitalists and men who have invested deeply and
extensively their capital in the manufacture of any commodity,
produced for the world's market, which arrays itself against growth
and progress made in any direction excepting only where it will
especially benefit them. There is opposition; their invested interests
stand in the way of progress; and it is not only in temporal affairs,
but it is also in religion, in theology. One great reason why the
doctrines of the Latter-day Saints are opposed by the so-called
Christians, is, because they place at a discount their fractional
faith, their fractional currency of belief, so to speak, and they do
not wish to have their faith discounted; they do not wish to be placed
in the unenviable light as to be regarded as only professing a
fragmentary Christianity. And in this they only manifest the same
envious traits that have marked the history of our race in all the
great phases and stages of progress which the world has made.

Vol. 22, p.62
I must here, my friends, make one remark in relation to the spirit of
persecution that is in the world, and which, by the way, is a very
anomalous phenomenon, very much so indeed. Christianity, in its
fundamental principles, has running through it a broad vein of
charity; and that spirit of mercy and love permeates every avenue of
it, and thrills with sensitive pulsations through every brain, heart
and vein of its unfeigned believers. There is no duty to be performed,
no services rendered which the doctrine of the Christian revelations
requires of its devotees, of its accepters, but that enjoins the
administration of mercy and forbearance, and long suffering, and
gentleness, and tenderness, and meekness, and brotherly kindness, and
all those excellencies and virtues which grace the character of an
exemplary Christian. And I may here say, and I do so with feelings of
shame and regret, that the bitterest persecutions that have ever been
waged  upon the world's battle fields [p.63] have been waged by men
who have professed the doctrines of the meek and lowly Jesus. Yes, the
most overwhelming torrents of human blood that have ever stained the
world with its gory hue, have been let out by the violent hands of
those who professed to administer in the sacred things of God, who
professed to be inspired by the spirit of the Divine Master. And of
all classes of men and women that I have ever met or that I have any
knowledge of, theological and religious fanatics have been the most
unreasonable, the most unapproachable, the worst of infidels to the
Christian cause. This is a broad statement to make; it is,
notwithstanding, made with due consideration. It has not been
hurriedly pronounced, for I have given this matter some thought, some
study and some little observation. And I am convinced my friends, that
the ignorance and superstition that have produced the direst evils,
the knowledge of which has been recorded upon the pages of history,
have not been the legitimate outgrowth of the principles of
Christianity, but of Christianity falsely so-called; they have been
the product of unenlightened ideas, they have been the result of
misguided zeal, that was not according to knowledge; and they have
been too frequently manifested in directions and among communities
where better results and more genteel and gracious things were
expected to predominate.

Vol. 22, p.63
Now, the history of the Latter-day Saints is one that has been before
the world for a number of years in many of its phases, not probably in
all its bearings, not in all its features; but there are many salient
points in our history that indicate and that most unmistakably, to the
impartial student of history, that the hostile attitude assumed by
theological demagogues and their partizan adherents towards the
Latter-day Saints is very similar to the conduct of the world towards
the former-day Saints, and stands in offensive comparison with their
parade of Christian benevolence and religious toleration. In this
particular, history repeats itself. The revelations of truth have ever
awakened the spirit of persecution in misbelievers. And our Lord Jesus
Christ assigned a very acceptable reason why this is so. He says that
"men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil."
Now, upon this point I do not wish to be understood by my brief
quotation of this text that I consider mankind incorrigible, that the
race is hopelessly sunken in depravity and sin. No, my brethren, I
have more faith in the potency of the plan of redemption, and more
faith in the remaining stamina and integrity of human nature itself,
than to give up the hope that God will fail to fulfil His purposes in
the creation of man. On the contrary, I believe that He will develop
His heavenly designs in the God-like combination of the attributes and
qualities that constitute man a moral and spiritual being. I have
faith that man will yet stand forth erect in the likeness of his
Maker, in whose image he was first created. Man will then be filled
with the glory of God, which is intelligence and truth; his divine
origin will then be self-evident; and the truth of what the historian
Moses has said of the genesis of man, will receive the concurrent
sanction of science and religion.

Vol. 22, p.63
We have received this Gospel from its first principles, through the
varied stages of progress which it has made, and which has been [p.64]
made since its restoration in the dispensation in which we live, until
to-day. And here we must confess that the verity of the Savior's words
have been most fully established, that the truth comes not to us in
its fulness; comes not to us in its complete and entire character; but
it comes to us as a beautiful little bud upon a choice and tender
plant that blooms; it comes to us as a growing protuberance on the top
of a stem; it comes to us presenting the appearance of something more
to follow; it swells: it enlarges; the leaves that modestly and
beautifully cover up the internal structure of that bud begin to open
and expand through the vitalizing energies of the sun, whose radiating
rays impart warmth and life and vigor to the growing plant. And it
grows stronger and higher; it branches, and spreads, and opens more
and more until the blossom is spread open to full view, and kisses the
sunbeams as they descend through the vestibule of Nature's laboratory
into the sanctum sanetorum, if you please, where the formative
principles and co-ordinating laws reside. The plant has passed through
many stages of unfoldment from its germinal origin to its maturity—its
maximum attainment. It has spent its energies in self-development and
in elaborating provisions for a new existence. The environments
change. The winter of its life has come. It passes into a season of
rest, to be again called into new life and enlarged activity when
spring time comes again. This exemplifies the great law of growth and
progress in universal nature, not only in the "lily of the valley,"
but in the realm of universal nature where God presides.

Vol. 22, p.64
Now the Gospel has come to us something after the fashion presented in
this little figure, It was not given to us in its entirety; it came to
us line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a
little. We are, moreover, informed in holy writ, that Jesus, who was
the likeness of the Father and the express image of His person, in
whom dwelt the fulness of the God head bodily, that He did not receive
of that fulness at first, but received grace for grace; He increased,
He grew in knowledge and in favor with God and man; and He is the
great prototype, the great exemplifier of our faith. And so has been
the growth and faith of the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 22, p.64
When we received this faith, we received it in the simplicity of our
hearts. We received it as a message from God, not comprehending it in
its entirety any more than the child when he is conducted to school
and placed in a primary class to receive his first lesson, is capable
of understanding all at once the several courses of study and the
various branches of knowledge which he has the capacity to acquire.
No, my friends, he learns little by little; he learns first to
distinguish between the various forms of the characters to which are
attached specific and distinct sounds, and by which they are to be
known. He learns to attach the proper value to each and all as they
stand in relation to one another in the alphabet; and after mastering
that, learns to arrange and re-arrange and change and modify the
relationship of those characters, producing various results according
to the principles of orthography and ortheopy. Thus he acquires a
knowledge of the language he speaks. So with every other branch of
knowledge in like manner, the study of theology being no exception to
the rule.

Vol. 22, p.65
[p.65] So far as our history is concerned; so far as the opposition
which we have met in propagating this message of mercy, and of
heralding forth to the world the glorious news and "glad tidings of
great joy," which shall be unto all people, namely, the plan of
redemption, we anticipate opposition; it is nothing new; it is nothing
marvelous when we understand human nature. Not at all. We sometimes
speak unadvisedly; we sometimes marvel at things which happen, but of
which, upon more deliberate reflection, we would not, because there is
nothing strange in this. We see rivalry in all things, in all the
various phases of society; we see competition and rivalry in the
present crude and undeveloped state of human intellectuality, in the
present—if I may be allowed the expression—immoral state of society;
and I maintain that society is in an immoral state when the good of
all is not contemplated, when the greatest good to the greatest number
is not the dominant principle, is not the inspiring motive, is not the
moving and propelling incentive urging men forward in the various
concerns of life. I say again, that unless there is a motive which
pervades all our actions, taking into contemplation the good of the
whole and not of a part, society so conditioned is not, in a proper
sense, in a moral condition. The condition of society contemplated in
the Gospel embraces this expressed injunction, that we should help to
bear each other's burdens; that we should do unto others as we would
have others do unto us. And requires, moreover, that whatever other
gifts, whatever other qualities, whatever other characteristics may be
distinguished in our conduct toward our fellow-men, or whatever other
features may disappear and subside in the rolling tides of the ages in
the developing of our nature, assimilating it more and more in the
image of God, that there are certain attributes that will never fail,
namely, faith, hope, and charity. These will forever abide.

Vol. 22, p.65
And when I consider these facts as inseparably connected with the
system of salvation left by Jesus our elder brother, our Lord and
Savior, what are we to think of the attitude of the Christian world
toward us." Row very uncharitable they are l How very unlike the
Savior in His conduct, in the judicial murder of the crucifixion upon
a Roman cross —"Father, forgive them for they know not what they do."
Do our Christian friends feel so towards us? Do they who think we are
deluded; that we are beguiled by false conceptions of righteousness,
that we have been decoyed by some impure motives to the maintenance of
institutions that are damning in their character upon man, do they
exercise this forgiveness towards us? No, my friends. But as there is
a kind of Christianity referred to in the Scriptures, whose
propagandists appear in sheep's clothing, garbed with all the sanctity
of innocent lambs, but within are ravening wolves, we are confined to
the Savior's rule of judging men and things—"By their fruits ye shall
know them. But it is our duty to emulate the examples given us by Him
in whom was no guile. When Jesus came into the world, did He seek to
exterminate everybody? Or His followers, poor fishermen, Did they seek
to destroy and institute persecution against those who differed from
them in opinion? No. Have the Latter-day Saints exhibited this spirit
towards the world? No, they have not; and we modestly and friendly
challenge the universal world to cite us to any feature or [p.66]
trait that may be found in any chapter of our history wherein we have
sought to wage war against man or woman because they did not believe
as we did; to coerce them to the acceptance of our faith; to drag them
into prison or drive them with the sword because we could not make
disciples of them. No, my friends, such a disposition even is contrary
to the genius of our faith. We have invited respectfully, the most
competent expounders of the doctrines of the various sects when they
have chanted to come among us, to enunciate their views from our
pulpits and in our lecture rooms, to our own congregations. We have
never closed our door against them, although we have been so very
exclusive; although we are so peculiar a people, and so arbitrary in
our priestly rule as charged by our liberal accusers. But when our
missionary Elders have gone forth to the world, it has been a very
rare thing, indeed, to meet with such a favor; and when such an
opportunity has been proffered, we have known how to prize it. When
ministers have opened the doors of their meeting houses or churches,
offering us the use of the same to preach to their assemblies, we have
acknowledged most respectfully the receipt of such favors. Who do you
think is the more charitable? Where are we to draw the line of
demarkation between the charity of the "Mormons" and that of other
dissenting Christian churches, and their feelings and sentiments
towards us? It would not be a difficult thing to draw this line; but I
forbear this afternoon.

Vol. 22, p.66
I will simply say, it affords me pleasure to realize that God has thus
far presided over our destinies; that we have been held, as it were,
in the hollow of His hand. We have been a handful of people with the
prejudices of an unbelieving generation running high tide against us.
We have been looked upon as unworthy a passing notice. But a change
has come over the vision of their minds. Now everybody is giving us
notice. God has permitted us to gather strength, and that, too, in the
face of the bitterest persecution and the fiercest opposition which we
have had to contend with, and that which God has designed to develop
and establish in the earth will triumph all the more by being thus
opposed. The more the effects of resistance are brought to bear
against it, like the shaking of the forest tree, very frequently
promotes its growth: it disturbs its roots; it loosens the soil around
it and it commences to put forth fresh energy, increasing in strength
and size; and like the mustard tree, the more it is kicked the farther
the seed is scattered.

Vol. 22, p.66
Now this is the view I take of the results of opposition which we have
had; and we have excellent precedents for believing this, not only in
the day and age in which we live, but all past history contributes to
the support of this belief and its supply of material is ample for the
argument. Now, this is not only the case with reference to the truth
itself, but it is a principle inherent in nature, that sometimes a bad
cause is also fostered by the opposition it meets with. So that those
of our friends whether here or elsewhere who suppose that opposing the
truth will produce an arrest of its growth, and extinguish the life it
contains, the vitality embodied in it, are simply poor readers of
human history, are simply ignorant  of the facts of history, and are
ignorant of the various phases of human nature, as that human nature
has been [p.67] developed in the varied schemes that have sprung into
life during the centuries past and gone. But when we take these
indestructible principles that outlive the ages; widen we take a truth
that is universally so, one that is a truism in its nature, and when
we take our association of those truths together and constitute a
system, and then undertake to wage war against that system, my
friends, it is a very costly experiment; it is a losing game. For
"truth though trampled to the earth will rise again." You cannot
destroy that which cannot die. You cannot put life out of that which
is life itself. You cannot extinguish the power that is limitless in
its resources. You cannot do it.

Vol. 22, p.67
Now, I do not purpose occupying your time but a few moments longer. I
have directed your thoughts over quite a breadth of ground in quite a
rambling manner. I have not felt disposed to take a subject and direct
your thoughts specially to it; for I am aware when subjects are spoken
of, and questions are sprung, the mind involuntarily follows out and
conducts itself through a series of reasons and deductions until it
arrives at legitimate conclusions, satisfying itself or otherwise as
the case may be; but I have brought up a number of questions showing
the general character of the work in which we are engaged. I am
convinced that God has directed our destiny, and that His hand is
still over us for good; and that we are the happy recipients of many
proofs of His divine favor. He has withheld from us the chastening rod
of our enemies; He has dispelled the clouds which have gathered around
us in sable thickness, and has shed forth the light of heaven upon us,
which has caused our hearts to rejoice in the God of our salvation. We
have receiveth the doctrines of Jesus Christ: faith in Him; repentance
of sins, and baptism for the remission of sins; and we have essayed
and covenanted to live a new life in Christ Jesus; to seek to do good
to all men, and evil to none; and like Daniel of old, to be faithful
to the statutes and to the decrees and behests of Jehovah, the decrees
of man against us notwithstanding; we having come to the conclusion in
our own minds that God and a few good men form an overwhelming
majority. And we shall see and yet learn that truth will triumph and
prevail. But it may be—and we have promises moreover to that
effect—that clouds of darkness will gather; that threatening storms
will rise; that the impending dangers will be so imminent as to cause
the countenance of some to pale and their knees to tremble and their
faith to falter. But, then, the darkest hour is before the dawn of
day. So shall we find that God, when He shall have been fully
convinced of our integrity, having proven us as gold is purified
through fire, will abide by the results of obedience to His covenants;
that we shall come off more than conquerors through Him who loves us,
even Jesus Christ our Savior.

Vol. 22, p.67
May His Spirit and His grace sustain us in the discharge of every
duty, in the developing of every divine institution and in maintaining
every correct principle, and in promoting peace and righteousness upon
the earth, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ, our Redeemer.
Amen. [p.68]

Charles W. Penrose, January 30, 1881

The Spirit of Revelation and Its Operations

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Jan. 30, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.68
I have listened attentively to the remarks made to us by Brother
Bywater, this afternoon. He has presented to us a great many things
that are true and profitable for us to reflect upon. I always take
pleasure in listening to my brethren when they say something. I take
pleasure in reflecting upon the ideas which they present and in
carrying them to their legitimate conclusion. When we hear a truth
presented to us by the Spirit of the Lord, it is of this nature; that
we are not only instructed in that particular truth for the time
being; but it leads us to reflect upon truths that grow out of or are
connected with it. One truth seems to lead to the contemplation of
other principles, and they to others, until the great field of truth
is open to our view, and we see that we know but very little, but that
there will be an opportunity afforded us to advance and learn that of
which we are now ignorant.

Vol. 22, p.68
Brother Bywater has to some extent this afternoon drawn the line of
distinction between the faith of the Latter-day Saints and the creeds
of the various denominations, expressing himself to the effect that
whereas each of them take in but a part of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
as declared in the Scriptures, in their creeds, the Latter-day Saints
embody in their faith the whole of it; that whereas the different
Christian denominations are founded upon some few peculiar ideas and
tenets, the faith of the Latter-day Saints is based upon a broader
foundation—that we take in the whole of the Gospel, the whole of the
revealed will of God to man. This is correct so far as it goes. But
the faith of the Latter-day Saints is not comprehended alone in that
which God has revealed and is placed on record. The creed of the
Latter-day Saints is not comprised by a certain number of tenets; we
are not limited to a certain number of articles of faith; we are not
confined to the things: which are laid down in the book called the
Bible, which all the professing Christians of the times declare they
believe. We are not bound up by the Old Testament, nor the New
Testament, nor by both combined. We have received certain principles
that can be found within the lids of the Bible. A great many of our
principles can be found existing among the various Christian
denominations. One sect believes in some things which we believe in;
other sects believe in  other things in [p.69] which we believe. But
there are principles connected with our faith which go over and beyond
and above all that which is comprehended in the Christian world, and
all that which is contained within the lids of the Bible. And yet at
the same time there is nothing in our faith, there is nothing in our
creed, which contradicts that which is in the Bible. There is no
principle in our faith which contradicts anything that can be
demonstrated by known truth. Truth always harmonizes with itself. And
when a person grows in the knowledge of the truth and advances to
higher principles, he does not receive anything that contradicts any
truth he had previously learned, for truth is never discordant with
itself. Truth is eternal; truth, as we have been told this afternoon
is indestructible and never contradicts itself.

Vol. 22, p.69
The great distinction, as I view it, bringing it down to a small
point, existing between the people called Latter-day Saints and all
other bodies of professing Christians is this: That our creed is
founded upon doctrines and principles and a spirit which have come
from heaven in our own times. The doctrines of our faith most of them,
can be found laid down in great plainness in the books of the Bible
and were revealed aforetime. Yet we have not received our training,
our ideas concerning them, from the Bible. They have come to us from
heaven direct. Every doctrine and principle of our faith has been sent
down to us in our own times. These doctrines have come by present
revelation. Now in that there is a marked difference between us and
the rest of the people who profess to believe in the Christian
religion. The various sects of modern times draw their creed—or
profess to do so, from the Bible; they take it firm the written books;
they do not profess to have received any direct communication from the
heavens. Take all these various sects of modern times and examine into
their different creeds and the foundation of their belief in them, and
you will find that it rests upon the hypothesis of the divinity of the
Old and New Testaments. They trace their doctrines—or profess to do
so—to these books, and they believe in the various doctrines which
exist among them, because they consider that they can find them in
these books. The book is the foundation. The Bible the written word,
the dead letter, is the foundation of all their creeds. Perhaps the
Roman Catholic Church, as it is commonly called, is the only exception
in that respect. But even the Roman Catholic Church, who look to the
Pope as the great earthly head of the Church, do not believe in
present revelation they did not obtain their creeds through direct
communication with the heavens. Although the Pope professes to be the
direct descendant of St. Peter, he does not even profess to have that
great gift which made Peter a veritable Apostle—that is, the gift of
revelation. Peter received communication from on high; so did his
brethren of the Apostleship. This was the real source of their light;
this was the real power by which they instructed the people. They were
filled with the Holy Ghost, the spirit of revelation; they were in
communication with the great unseen Head of the Church, Jesus, who was
crucified, and had departed from their midst.

Vol. 22, p.69
But all the various sects that compose modern Christendom more or less
repudiate the idea of present revelation. They  do not believe that in
these times man can [p.70] commune with his Maker. They believe, to
use one of their favorite expressions, that the awful voice of
prophecy is closed forever; that the canon of scripture is full; and
they believe that when John the Apostle wrote the book of Revelation,
that was the last sacred record committed to man.

Vol. 22, p.70
Now you see there is a great difference between the whole Christian
world and the Latter-day Saints. Whereas we also believe in the Bible;
whereas we also believe that God inspired holy men of old and that
they wrote as well as spoke by the Holy Ghost: while we believe in the
merits of Jesus, the mediator of the New Covenant, believe in his
atonement, believe in the work he wrought out for the salvation of
mankind; and believe in the teachings of his inspired Apostles, yet we
do not found our faith upon that which is recorded in the sacred book
called the Bible. But our faith is founded upon communications
received in our own times, in the nineteenth century by living
Prophets and living Apostles—by men who to-day hold that authority
which the men held who wrote the things contained in that book. In
that, then, is a great distinction between us and all the rest of the
Christian world.

Vol. 22, p.70
And there is another distinction, as I remarked just now; that whereas
these various Christian sects are confined within certain narrow
limits of faith, tied up within a certain number of articles or
principles, our faith is not tied up by any number of tenets. The
revelations which have been given to us at the present time do not
constitute the whole of our creed. True, they constitute our creed so
far as we have advanced today, but we stand ready to receive still
further communication from the same source; the way is still open for
us to receive still further light, further principles, further
admonitions, further counsels, and further plans for the rolling forth
of the great work of God on the face of the earth. So that our
creed—although it is true it can be likened to the blossoming of that
flower which Brother Bywater has so beautifully pictured before us,
but which will fade and fall away—is to me more like the tree of life,
which shall never perish, whose leaves are for the healing of the
nations, whose fruit bears the flavors and the juices of immortality,
whose leaves never crumble or decay, whose roots are grounded in
eternal soil, and that shall never wither and never die. This
everlasting Gospel which we have received is the tree of life that
shall flourish forever. And the same power which has revealed faith,
repentance, baptism, and the laying on of hands, and the holy
Priesthood, and has made known unto us the plan for the redemption of
the living and the dead, and has inspired us to our works up to the
present time, is still ready to communicate line upon line, precept
upon precept, here a little and there a little, that we may be ready
for every emergency, prepared for every event in the work of our God
as it rolls forward on the earth. And when we, as individuals, depart
behind the vail, we shall find the same opportunities there. We shall
not lose the power to receive revelation. Our Priesthood will go with
us. We will continue to grow in the knowledge of correct principles.
That same Holy Spirit which has revealed a few things to us on the
earth, and stamped the truth of them upon our hearts, will continue to
open unto us the great things of the boundless universe; for it is the
spirit of truth, and it will guide into all truth.

Vol. 22, p.71
[p.71] This is the condition that the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints is in, and in that respect it stands distinct from
all other bodies of so-called Christians now extant upon the face of
the earth. But in this respect it is exactly the same as the old
Church we read about in the Bible.

Vol. 22, p.71
The beginning of this great latter-day work was when the Father and
the Son revealed themselves to the Prophet Joseph Smith. God spake
from heaven. God opened up the communication that had been lost for
centuries. Ages had rolled along and there was no voice from above.
But the Lord spake to Joseph saying, "This is my beloved son, hear
him." The Lord, the Great God, the Eternal Father, who spake in
ancient times by the Prophets; and in the meridian of time by His Only
Begoten Son, has spoken in this age of the world and has pointed to
His Son as His mouthpiece as standing between him and the inhabitants
of the earth, and this work in which you and I are engaged, is under
the immediate direction of that holy being, our Elder Brother Jesus
Christ, whom we are commanded to hear. We are not to go after the vain
traditions of sects, nor the vagaries of men; we are to "hear him."
God has said so. Every doctrine and every principle that has been
revealed to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has come
from the Father through the Son and by messengers who have been sent
to this world by the Son, and by the power of the Holy Spirit, which
bears witness of the Father and the Son. It is as it was in that
revelation given to St. John on Patmos. Read the first two verses of
the first chapter of the book of Revelations: "The Revelation of Jesus
Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His servants things
which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His
angel unto His servant John." That is the order. God, our Father, is
the author of all things here upon this earth. He is the developer or
revelator of truth to us. He is the author of our existence and of our
faith; it all comes from Him; but it comes through Jesus Christ; He
stands between us and the Father, and although all things are of the
Father, they come by and through Jesus Christ, the mediator. He sends
others as the Father sent Him. These come and minister to those on the
earth. And the Holy Ghost treat proceeds from the Father, that fills
all the immensity of space, that is in all things and through all
things and round about all things, and is "the law by which all things
are governed;" that beareth witness of the truth to all people who
abide by the truth, will quicken them and bring them into communion
with the Father and the Son. And therein lies the beauty of our faith.

Vol. 22, p.71
Now, this communication that I am speaking of is not confined alone to
those that are called to the Priesthood in this Church; it is not
confined to three or twelve or seventy, or any given number of men, or
to all the men; it belongs to the whole Church, male and female. It is
the spirit of revelation, the spirit of Jesus, which is the spirit of
prophecy. This spirit quickens the whole body. And here again is a
distinction between us and the rest of the world. We can not only
receive the Holy Spirit to gladden our hearts, to cheer our souls, to
comfort us, to make plain what is written in the books, but also as a
present revelator. Just as the light that comes from the sun streams
[p.72] down to gladden our eyes and make plain the physical objects of
creation, so the light that comes down from the sun of righteousness
is universally diffused in the Church, that every man and every woman
and every child of proper years who has obeyed the ordinances of the
Gospel, may receive of that spiritual light and revelation, each and
all in their own place and for their own purposes as they need.

Vol. 22, p.72
When I speak of this spirit of revelation, I wish to be clearly
understood. As I have said, each one in his own place is entitled to
the manifestations of the spirit. But the President of the Church, who
is sustained by the voice of the Church and by Divine appointment,
stands as the revelator to the Church. If there is anything to reveal
for the guidance of the Church as an organized body, or for the
comfort and edification of the Church, it will come through the head.
That is clearly laid down in the revelations God has given us, that we
might never be deceived by the revelations of this person or that
person who might claim to have received a Divine message. In the rise
of the Church the Lord said if He had anything to communicate to the
Church as a body, He would reveal it through his servant Joseph. "None
else," said the Lord, "shall be appointed unto this gift except it be
through him, for if it be taken from him, he shall not have power
except to appoint another in his stead; and this shall be a law unto
you, that ye receive not the revelation of any that shall come among
you, and this I give unto you that you may not be deceived, that you
may know they are not of me." But, says one, supposing the head does
not obey the ordinances; supposing he transgresses; suppose he turns
aside and is unfit to receive the revelations of God for the
Church—why, then, the Lord says another shall be appointed in his
stead. Thus we have an order by which we may not be deceived. When we
get any revelation from God to this Church, it will come through the
head of the Church. Yet when a man is called to preside over a portion
of God's Church he may obtain, by the power of the Holy Ghost, a
knowledge of his duties, a knowledge of the wants of the people under
his care, and thus be able to counsel them under circumstances in that
particular sphere. So in a family. A man who has a family, and who has
been ordained to the Priesthood, can have the light of God to guide
him in the interests of his family, that he may know how to rule and
conduct all things properly in that household; but it is not his duty
to dictate to the Ward or to the Stake in which he resides; that
belongs to the constituted authorities; but in his own affairs he may
obtain the revelation that he needs, and so in regard to principle and
doctrine for his own benefit. A man or a woman in this Church is not
tied down to written tenets of faith, but has no right to teach or
attempt to expound that which God Almighty has not given through the
head, although all have the right to receive light and knowledge for
themselves. And I know the way is open. I know the Lord is ready to
hear the prayer of every member of the Church. I know He will hearken
and hear and speak to their souls that which they need in due season.

Vol. 22, p.72
There is this difficulty sometimes in this Church, however, and the
same difficulty existed in former times. If a person  should happen to
grow a little in the knowledge of [p.73] the truth, and get something
which others may not have received, he may become puffed up in the
vanity of his heart, and think he should be exalted into a high
position. For instance the Lord gives gilts to the Church—the gift of
tongues, the gift of prophecy, the gift of healing, the gift of being
healed, the gift of discernment of spirits, and a great many other
gifts according to the faith desires, and capacities of the Saints. A
person may get a gift and rejoice very much in that gift, but just as
soon as he becomes desirous of displaying it, and wishes to be
considered great among men because of it, just at that moment he is in
danger of being led by a false and delusive spirit, led out of the
strait and narrow path that leads to lives eternal. All these gifts
properly used are for the benefit of the Church. Above all, every
member should enjoy the spirit of revelation. Were it not for this
spirit of revelation we would not be any different from other
churches, this Church would be dead without this divine light, which
indeed is the life thereof.

Vol. 22, p.73
Now, my brethren and sisters, seeing this is a day of revelation,
seeing we stand in this position before the Lord, seeing the Lord is
nigh to us, that he can hear our prayers, and that he will answer
them, what kind of people ought we to be? Why, we should be a people
ready and anxious to receive every word he may reveal through the
authorities of His Church whom he has appointed to lead, guide and
instruct us. People make a great deal of fuss about the "Mormons."
They say we are led by men. They think we are bound up in chains of
bondage, compelled to do this, that or the other. Why we are of all
people in the world the most free! Sometimes I think we have almost
too much freedom. We have embraced the gospel of liberty, and seeing
that God has placed at its head men to make known how we are to act,
we should be ready and anxious to receive the word of life; and when
we pray for God to sustain the authorities of the Church in their
respective positions, we should be ready and willing to sustain them
ourselves, and receive the word of God revealed through them for our
guidance. And it we were willing to put into actual practice the
things that God has revealed in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants—a
book which contains some of the revelations given in our time—I know
the Lord would reveal more. Just as soon as we are ready to carry out
what has already been revealed, the heavens are ready to reveal more.
We have only received a little of that which is designed to be made
known in the latter days. God is ready to reveal in this great
dispensation all things that were revealed in former times, and many
things that have been hid from the foundation of the world. Well, let
us live up to that which we have received, let us reduce it to daily
practice, and if we have been doing things that are wrong and contrary
to the will of God, let us make up our minds that we will do so no
more, that we will live the lives of Latter-day Saints, doing our
duty, filling the sphere we are called upon to occupy, and we shall
have joy in our labors, God will be near to us, He will be unto us a
Father and a Friend, and we will have all the time a testimony of this
work.

Vol. 22, p.73
I bear my testimony this afternoon before this congregation—and I am
willing to do so before all the world, if my  voice could reach to the
ends of the earth—that I know God lives, that Jesus of [p.74]
Nazareth, who died on Calvary's Mount, is His son; that He has
revealed Himself in our time; that the Holy Ghost, the spirit of
revelation, has spoken to my soul, bearing witness to me of the truth
of this work, and I rejoice that I am a Latter-day Saint.

Vol. 22, p.74
I pray God to bless us as worshipping congregation to-day; that He
will seal upon our hearts the spirit that shall help us to be truthful
and righteous and pure, and that we may always be actuated by the
spirit of revelation, through Jesus Christ. Amen.

Henry W. Naisbitt, February 20, 1881

The Advancement of God's People Under
the Influences of the Gospel, Etc.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Feb. 20th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.74
It is related in the history of the Lord Jesus Christ, that upon a
certain occasion, (after some of His marvelous works,) He was followed
by a great number of people; and upon noticing that this continued, He
called His disciples and said:—

Vol. 22, p.74
"I have compassion on the multitude, because they continue with me now
three days, and have nothing to eat; and I will not send them away
fasting, lest they faint by the way. And his disciples said unto him,
Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness as to fill so
great a multitude? And Jesus saith unto them, how many loaves have ye?
And they said seven, and a few little fishes. And he commanded them to
sit down on the ground. And he took the seven loaves and the fishes,
and gave thanks and brake them, and gave to his disciples, and his
disciples to the multitude, and they did all eat and were filled; and
they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets full,
although they that did eat were four thousand men besides women and
children."

Vol. 22, p.74
In looking upon a congregation like the present, I think that every
Elder in Israel must feel that from the few small loaves and fishes
which he may have accumulated in his experience, he is unable to feed
and supply the necessities of the multitude before him. But while he
occupies the position, he realizes that the infinite resources of the
Holy Spirit are within general reach, and that this can be supplied
and so administered as to bring home the little food that may be
presented; and [p.75] that by the processes of its multiplication,
every man and every woman, and all the youth who are assembled, may
have their "portion of meat in due season," they may go away satisfied
and refreshed and fitted for the duties of life, and their minds may
be so expanded as to realize that through the inspiration of the
spirit there is more left than appeared at the beginning. If this
result depended upon a man's native intelligence, if it were to come
alone from the narrow field of his own experience, in my opinion it
would be presumptuous in one to expect to he able to do much good. But
the Elder who stands before the congregations of Israel, realizes that
he is but the instrument, that he is but the medium, and that he needs
to be taught as well as to be the medium for teaching; that he needs
to be fed, as well as to be the instrument of feeding others; that his
character and capacity are pretty much like the majority of those who
are in communion with the same Church; that if he is to grow, to
increase, to acquire strength, to become filled with intelligence,
that he must reach beyond the confines of man's thought; that he must
get beyond the boundaries of man's experience, that he must, draw his
supplies from resources which are greater than those that man
controls; and that it is only from this outreaching that he will be
able to satisfy the wellings of that spirit within him which desires
to comprehend and to accumulate and to enjoy all truth.

Vol. 22, p.75
The many agencies which are at work among the Latter-day Saints, to
bring to pass the purposes of the Almighty, are more or less
understood by all. I think that there are none of us scarcely, who
would claim the title of "Master of Arts." We are all, I think,
satisfied to be acknowledged (and to feel it an honor and a privilege
to be acknowledged) as students or pupils in the great school of the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. We have all comprehended the depths
of our ignorance; we have all realized that the training which has
been necessary for us, the lessons which have been given unto us had
to be adapted to our capacity and to our condition; no matter how high
our spirits might soar in anticipations of the present or the future
that spreads before us—when we have come to ourselves; when we have
really felt our insignificance, when we have realized how easily we
are influenced by temptations shall are opposed to our best interest;
when we realize how easily we are diverted by the fashions and
frivolities of life; when we realize how we are cast down by
opposition, and how the efforts of our enemies seem measurably to test
our faith—I say, when we realize that these are the feelings of the
masses of the people, we then comprehend that we need to be buoyed up
and sustained by a power that is vastly higher and greater than
ourselves.

Vol. 22, p.75
We are a good deal in the condition of our boys when they go to
school. They come in contact with those who are far in advance of
themselves; in their simple primary lessons they realize what an
immense gulf there is between them and their preceptor. And when in
our ignorance we realize how far we are behind many of those who have
grown gray with experience, who have been passive to the reception of
the spirit of revelation, who have been able to grasp a large amount
of truth, and to comprehend the bearings which one truth had upon its
neighbor truth, (all together jointly working out that process which
is called and constitutes education in [p.76] the life of a Saint), we
have had our ambition stirred, our feelings wrought up, our minds
illuminated by the influences of this same spirit of inspiration.
Sometimes this has been in reading the productions of the old
Prophets, sometimes in listening to the champions of the Gospel in our
day, sometimes in sitting beneath the combined influences of the hosts
of thoughtful men and women among the congregations of the Saints.
Probably we might illustrate, for a moment or two, how the changes we
look for are likely to be brought to pass, and the ways have been
presented to us from time to time. And if the illustration is drawn
from homely things, I hope that it will bring heine to the good Saints
and to this audience the truth sought to be established.

Vol. 22, p.76
Many of the inhabitants of this Territory are agriculturists—tilling
the soil of these mountain valleys. Looking at it naturally, it would
not seem to be so highly productive, or to yield the vast advantages
which spring from tillage, that subsequent experience seems to
confirm. But here is a man engaged in this occupation who has had a
measure of experience, and who knows, at all events, the rudimentry
principles which pertain to his occupation.

Vol. 22, p.76
In the beautiful months of summer he walks into his field. He
remembers his labor there, how he took pride in the preparation of
that field for the harvest which he desired. It was well ploughed; it
was well harrowed; it was well seeded; and as the spring rains
descended it became clothed in a garment of lustrous green. As the
weeks pass by it advances towards a higher form, even towards
maturity, until with the warmth of the increasing sun, and partly as
the product of the good cultivation which it has had, it glows in this
sunshine of the summer with the promise of an abundant harvest.

Vol. 22, p.76
The farmer, realizing the destiny of the grain, was disposed to
question it, after the manner of the fables we read in the days of our
childhood. He goes into this field of grain as the passing cloud flits
over it; as the wind sweeps across its face he notices how it bends
with its weight and wealth of grain, he admires its beauty and he
says, "What a magnificent field of wheat is here." And addressing
himself to it he suggests:

Vol. 22, p.76
"How would you like to be presented to the king?"

Vol. 22, p.76
The wheat is growing up in the dark soil of the earth, having no idea
of its purpose or future; but the question being asked, it lifts
itself in pride, it rejoices in the prospect that is suggested, and
finally says:

Vol. 22, p.76
"Yes, I would like to be presented to the king."

Vol. 22, p.76
But by and by, as it colors to ripeness, the laborers come, and with
the reaping machines or sickle they go to work in this beautiful field
of grain, and before it knows where it is, instead of waving in the
sun and enjoying the elements surrounding it, it finds itself lying
prone upon the earth. And as it lies thus prostrate, the question
naturally arises, "How is the promise of my master going to be
fulfilled? How am I to reach the destiny to which he alluded?." While
it is pondering over the situation, more laborers come along, and they
take it and bind it into bundles; and the wheat wonders to itself
whether the bundling process is a step towards its destiny. By and by
another set of hands comes, and the bundled wheat is set on ends, in
(what they call in the part of the nation from which I came) the form
of "stooks."  After [p.77] the stooks have been formed, a cap-sheaf is
put on them, to protect the grain from the changes of the weather. It
stands a while in this condition, undergoing the mellowing process;
but after standing sufficiently in this form, another gang of laborers
come along, and thrusting their steel forks into the sheaves, pitch
them on to wagons and haul them away to the barnyard, where they are
put into a stack. Here it remains probably fern time, undergoing
another process, passing another stage, which fits it better for its
final use. But it does not remain very long before it is moved again;
this time it passes through the threshing machine. It gees through the
beaters, and is subject to the fan, and is thus separated from the
straw and chaff. It is then put into sacks and tied up at the mouth,
and after a while it is hauled away to the mill, and there it is put
into the smutter, and cleansed from foul seed, smut, &c.; then passing
between the upper and nether millstones, it is ground almost to
powder; from thence it must perforce pass through the bolt, and
finally comes out fine, or very fine flour, according to the quality
of the wheat, or the design of the miller. But notwithstanding the
many changes it has undergone, its end is not yet; it is not yet in a
condition to realize the fulfilment of the promise. The flour is now
taken home to the good housewife, who puts a little of it into a pan,
and then pours hot or cold water upon it, and adds the elements which
cause fermentation; and then it assumes another condition. It begins
to think again, "Surely my destiny is now about to be fulfilled." But
the good wife takes it, and works it, and kneads it into loaves, and
finally opens the oven door and thrusts it as it were into the
furnace. By this time it thinks that its end has come; it is now about
to be consumed. After it has undergone this baking process for a
while, it comes forth from the oven a beautiful, brown, pleasant,
well-flavored loaf, in which condition it is fit to be presented to
the highest authority in the land.

Vol. 22, p.77
Now, to return again. Here is the human family unconscious of their
origin, unconscious of their destiny. But the Elders of this Church go
forth and tell mankind that they are the children of their common
Father; that they had their origin in the eternal worlds; that there
lies before them a grand and sublime destiny; and they say, inasmuch
as this is so, how would you like again to be presented to your
Father—to the King? How would you like to return to His presence, and
to enjoy His smiles. How would you like to be brought back again to
the surroundings you once enjoyed? And as the stirring impulses of
these warm thoughts rush through the hearts of the listeners in the
midst of the nations of the earth, their minds begin to expand and
theft hearts begin to swell with the newfound dignity thus spread
before them, and in the promise of the future; but by and by there is
a change in their condition; in the pride of their hearts, under the
inspiration of those men who thus taught and counseled them, they
thought they were going to be somebody. But other contingencies of
life were upon them. The sickle is at their roots; adverse
circumstances come along, and withal they are perhaps laid low upon a
bed of sickness; and when they least expect it they are called to pass
through the valley of humiliation. And under these circumstances they
inquire, Is this the way through which I am to pass into the presence
of the King? The Elders [p.78] who first prompted them to these
ennobling thoughts have now induced them to take another step in this
preparatory process. They repent of their sins; they go down into the
waters of baptism and become members of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and they are now bound in bundles, or, as they are
called, "branches;" and when they are tied up in this fashion there is
a cap-sheaf put over them in the authority of a presiding officer of
the branch. I know that occasionally there are those in the lower
sheaves who are disposed to find fault with the position they occupy.
They say, we are just as good wheat as you can find on the cap sheaf;
we are just as valuable, we possess just as much intelligence; but
while this is the case, and they may rebel, yet they finally realize
that there is an order in the organization with which they are
identified, and the increase of the spirit of intelligence tells them
that the same destiny, the same grand future awaits the wheat in the
sheaves that stand upon the ground, as it does the wheat which crowns
the pile.

Vol. 22, p.78
But a new impulse begins to work in their hearts, and the agents came
along and gathered them up to the railroad and to the steamboat. "From
the east and the west, and the north and the south," they are taken
away in a body and placed in the form of, or in the stackyard—this is
the gathering place in Zion. They are with the body of the Church, in
a larger form, than they were in the little branches in the old world.
And after they have been in the stack a while, they begin to took
around and to ponder upon the changes which they meet from time to
time; they find themselves in the midst of new conditions; that they
are surrounded with new combinations of circumstances, subject to new
influences. Soon they discover that they have reached the
threshing-floor of the Almighty, and as they pass through the
cylinders (as it were), through the trials and friction which belong
to the gathering place of the Saints, as their defects and surplusage
become apparent, there may be groaning in spirit, but the conclusion
is reached that they need to lay off the straw of old tradition, the
chaff of early training, the influences and powers which molded them
in the past, and to make themselves satisfied with every process
pertaining to the present and the future.

Vol. 22, p.78
By and by they come forth from the threshing machine measurably
divested of extraneous and comparatively useless characteristics; but
no sooner have they got through than change is on them again; they
find themselves in the mill, and between the upper and nether
millstones at that—between the friction of their enemies and the
direction of the authorities in the Church of Christ, they are almost
ground to powder, in order that they may know themselves, that they
may understand their characteristics or defects, and that they may be
the better prepared for the future.

Vol. 22, p.78
After a while a man is called upon a mission. He goes out to colonize
the desert, or he is sent to the nations of the earth, and here comes
the kneading process. The call may be to a hot or a cold country, to a
pleasant place or a disagreeable one, but he all the time realizes
that his character is changing, that it is being molded into a higher
form, becoming more and more willing, yet also becoming solidified and
established. And after having been thus kneaded and watered until  in
thought [p.79] and inspiration, he begins to ferment, he is again
molded into still another form and thrust into the oven, that it may
consume that which is evil, that he may throw off those gases that are
unnecessary for his future, and having passed through this process, he
comes forth purified, as it were by fire, and fitted for the Master's
presence.

Vol. 22, p.79
I presume that all the Latter-day Saints are more or less acquainted
with these trials through which they have passed—with the influences
that have been at work upon them since they yielded obedience to the
Gospel. You that are from the old world, or from the new, will realize
the feelings of joy and of gladness with which you received the
Gospel. You will comprehend how, for the moment your judgment was
carried captive by the power of the Spirit of God; how you realized
the grandeur and the adaptability of the Gospel to your condition, and
how much you enjoyed association with those who were of a like spirit
with your selves. You took satisfaction in their society. If you saw a
man or a woman who belonged to the same branch, you used to rush to
give him or her the morning or the evening greeting, as the case might
be. In the midst of your daily avocations you looked forward to the
meeting in the evening, or you looked forward to the meeting on the
Sabbath. But after you had been but a little while in the Church, you
began to realize that every one did not look at the Gospel as you
looked at it. There were those who began to think that you were
foolish, enthusiastic, deceived; who began to show you that they had
no interest in that which you had accepted. They treated you with
indifference, looked upon you with contempt, and you soon found your
only satisfaction was in the association of your brethren and sisters;
you were drawn, even forced, into their society. The bitterest
opponents you found were in the religious world. The old Sabbath
school teacher, the old class leader, the old superintendent, the old
minister, became enemies to you. While professedly anxious for your
welfare, they considered you were in error, they feigned sorrow for
your delusion, they hoped for your deliverance. And if you lived in a
small village or in a small town, it became almost an impossibility
for you to secure employment. The opportunities of living were
measurably denied you. Hence you found more abiding solace in the
Gospel, and you began to comprehend the advantages of gathering. You
began to realize that there was something of an intelligent character
in connection with it; that by gathering you would escape from this
contempt and from this opposition; that you would be in the midst of
those who were of like faith with yourself. By and by you had the
chance of leaving your native land; but the trials and difficulties
which you had to meet on the way to "the valleys of the mountains"
were very hard, and such as you were not accustomed to in your native
land. You were placed under new conditions, subject to pew trials. You
felt yourself surrounded by new temptations, and you began to
comprehend that you had within you features of character that were
comparatively unknown before. You felt the inconvenience of traveling
on the plains, as we used to do in olden times, with eight, ten, or a
dozen in a wagon.

Vol. 22, p.79
After a time you landed in Zion, and you soon began to realize that
here was another state, or condition. I recollect my own experience
when I first settled in this city. I came [p.80] from the active
ministry in the old country. No one knew me here, and no one seemed to
care to know me. I occupied no position; nobody bade me welcome; I was
a stranger in the midst of a strange land. I began to feel a little
blue. I had to wonder within myself whether gathering had made any
difference in my feelings or faith, and it was only upon reflection I
discovered that from a life of comparative activity I had been brought
into a condition where I was comparatively dormant; my faculties were
unexercised, and instead of being sought unto, had to seek counsel
from those who presided over the Ward. Conditions were reversed,
circumstances were changed, and it was only reflection that led me to
comprehend this fact. After I had been here a little while, I had to
look for something to do. I was not sure that I would find the
employment to which I had been accustomed. I had been used to standing
behind a counter and attending to business of that kind in the old
world, but when I came to Salt Lake City there was hardly a counter in
it. I could find no occupation of that character. I therefore went to
work as a carpenter, in order to sustain myself and family, and become
a useful member of society. This was a new experience. It brought with
it its trials. When Saturday night came I was not sure as to the kind
of wages I would receive. I would likely be paid in something; it
might be in something I had made myself—the product of my own hands;
it might be in something. I did not want. These were the old days of
"barter and swap" in the midst of Israel. When we wanted a candle we
had to melt a piece of fat in a saucer, stick a piece of rag in the
centre, and by this means light ourselves to labor, or to bed. When we
wanted a fire we had to get a little wood—there was no coal—and go to
work and chop it, and instead of a fireplace, we had to make the fire
on the hearth, in stooping to which my wife would almost break her
back in attending to the necessities of domestic life. These were in
their way trials. They gave us new thoughts, new feelings, they
brought momentarily strange conclusions; we began to inquire whether
the Zion we had reached was worthy of the ideas we had cherished in
regard to it. We met with many trials. If we had to trade in any way,
we came in contact with those who were disposed to take advantage. We
were "green" in our way, so to speak; we were not acquainted with this
order of things, and there was more or less friction until we became
used to the ways and methods which belong to a new country. The old
land is the product of thousands of years in the history of the past;
this was a new land, it was but of yesterday, and had all the newness
that pertained to infancy. Yet I must say that even at that time,
after a little acquaintance, social life was very warm. People used to
visit each other with great freedom. There was no vast amount of
style; there was nobody able "to put it on." When we visited we were
satisfied to enjoy our molasses and bread and squash pie, and with
these we thought we feasted almost upon the food that the Gods were
wont to eat, or upon angels' food. We enjoyed these things, until by
and by we began to increase in means and to build up our homes.

Vol. 22, p.80
When we look back upon these primitive times, we see how little really
the human family can get along with. How many  things we [p.81] hunger
after, desire to have, and spend our lives in obtaining, yet how
easily we can get along without them. I think that one of the greatest
losses I experienced in this Territory was that of intellectual
enjoyment. I had come from Mechanics' Institutes, Lyceums and
Athenaeums, which offered opportunities of amusement and intellectual
growth. But you know how it was here in those early times. The
newspapers have been telling us lately that we were occasionally two
or three months without a mail, while newspapers and books were few
and far between. We had left even our Steers and Journals and
pamphlets on the plains; we had thrown them out of our trunks—and I do
not know but some had to leave their trunks also—and we were thrown
more decidedly upon our own resources, and we had each to seek more
earnestly the inspiration of the Almighty to give us intelligence. But
even in these adverse conditions our minds became enlarged, we
continued to grow, and had feasts of fat things in the tabernacle, and
in the Ward, Quorum and other meetings of the Saints. The spirit of
inspiration rested upon those who spoke to us, and our minds expanded
to the truths of the Gospel, and the future of the grand system with
which we had become identified.

Vol. 22, p.81
Gradually the Gentile world came into our midst in considerable
numbers; as they kept increasing they tried many methods to divert our
attention. They pointed out to us the mines in the everlasting hills;
they brought along the fashions that belong to Babylon; they tried to
work upon our feelings; they called upon our sons and daughters to
throw off the bondage (as they called it) which had been placed upon
them by the Priesthood. But, when we pondered upon these things, we
realize how little they understand our position, how little they
understand our condition, how little they understand the thoughts we
have in regard to the future, how little they comprehend the
foundations of our faith, even while they pray, beg, beseech and coax
us to recant, how little they know of the power of the spirit and of
the result of the experience we have passed through in the school of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Nevertheless, they continue in this
direction, and we have to meet it. We must comprehend the rivalry—if I
may so express myself the ever-present opposition which exists between
the powers of intelligence and the powers of ignorance.

Vol. 22, p.81
Well, we continued to live in Zion. Our families continued to
increase. People gathered in from the nations of the earth. They
spread out on the right hand and on the left, built up cities and
redeemed the waste places. The power and authority of the Priesthood
has been conferred upon the rising generation. Hosts of them are going
forth as missionaries in the midst of the nations of the earth. They
go with power and force, and when they return they acknowledge that
the process through which they have passed has agreed with them. It
has given them strength, increased their faith, and enlarged their
thoughts.

Vol. 22, p.81
And so Zion continues to grow. Her population increases in
intelligence; they are becoming more and more fitted and adapted for
the society of "the Church of the First Born and the spirits of just
men made perfect." They are men and  women who are looking forward to
the time when, through their [p.82] faithfulness and integrity, they
shall be admitted into the celestial kingdom and presented to the
King. Their "eyes shall see the King in his beauty, and the land that
is now afar off;" there they shall rejoice in His presence, and feel
amply repaid for all trial, when they have triumphed and overcome.

Vol. 22, p.82
I pray for and am assured that God, by His Spirit, will continue to
work wish the Latter-day Saints; that they will continue to be passive
to its admonitions and more active to obey; that they will seek and
learn, by "line upon line and precept upon precept," and that while
they follow this goodly advice, while they are edified by the ideas
which are thrown out before them, while they enjoy the songs and the
anthems which are rendered by the choir, I hope they will be
strengthened in their faith, and carry home with them the influence
and the power of the food they have received here, and that thus there
will be more life in the midst of Israel. I hope that even to-day,
from the few words thrown out, that they will be spiritually
strengthened, and so know that there are positive elements of growth
to be obtained by attendance at the sanctuary of the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.82
That we may continue to enjoy the life which has been given unto us,
and that we may finally "become men and women in and through the
Gospel," is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Charles. W. Penrose, May 1, 1880

Partaking of the Lord'S Supper, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lakes City,
Sunday Afternoon, May 1st, 1880.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.82
We have met this afternoon, my brethren and sisters and friends, to
worship God the Eternal Father, in the name of His Son Jesus Christ, I
trust under the influence of His Holy Spirit, and I pray that that
Spirit may rest upon this entire congregation, and that I may be
enlightened by its influence so as to be able to say something this
afternoon which will edify and instruct the congregation. Having been
called upon to speak to you I hope I shall have your attention and the
benefit of your faith and your prayers, so that such subjects may be
presented to my mind as will be profitable for us to ponder upon on
this occasion.

Vol. 22, p.83
We are partaking of the emblems [p.83] of the body and blood of Jesus
Christ, the Redeemer of the world. We do this in remembrance of him,
in remembrance of the atonement which be wrought for us and for all
mankind who will listen to his voice and obey his commandments, and
also to direct our thoughts to another great event in connection with
the history of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, which is yet to take
place. We take this sacrament this afternoon not only in remembrance
of the past but to direct our minds to the future. We partake of it to
witness that we believe in the atonement wrought out by the Lord Jesus
on the Mount of Calvery, and also that we expect his reappearance on
the earth. We expect that he will come again, not the next time as the
babe of Bethlehem, not the next time to be despised and rejected of
men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, but as the Lord of
life and glory, as the King of Israel to sit upon the throne of his
father David, to rule from the rivers to the ends of the earth; not to
be brought unto the subjection of men, but to have all things made
subject to him; not to bear his cross up the side of Calvary, but to
come as a monarch, as a ruler of men, as the rightful Lord and King of
this earth upon which we live. In partaking of these emblems this
afternoon, then, our minds are carried back to the past, and carried
forward to the future, and when we hold a piece of bread, blessed by
the servants of God, in our hands, we take it in token and witness to
God that we believe in him of whom this piece of bread is a
representative. This bread is to us a representation of the body of
Christ broken for us. When we drink of the cup we do so in remembrance
of his blood and as a witness to God and to each other, that we
believe in Jesus Christ. Not only that, but we also bear testimony
before the heavens and one another, that we are willing to take upon
us the name of Jesus Christ, and remember him, and keep the
commandments which he has given unto us. So that in our public
assemblies on Sunday afternoon—or the Sabbath day if you please to
call it so—we come together to renew our covenants, to make manifest
before God and one another our feelings and desires in relation to
these matters, to witness to the heavens and the earth that we are
called to be Saints, that we have come out of the world, that we have
separated ourselves from that which is evil, and dedicated and
consecrated ourselves to the service of God, to carry out his purposes
on the earth, to be guided by his Spirit, to be prompted by the same
motives that actuated our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, when he was a
man among men, to renew our covenants before God, that we will serve
him in all things, and that we will prefer the truth as it is in
Christ Jesus, that we will prefer the Kingdom of God as He has set it
up on the earth in the latter days above all other things; that we
will place in our estimation first the Kingdom of God and his
righteousness with the hope and belief that if we do this all other
things shall be added unto us as we need them.

Vol. 22, p.83
This, then, is a solemn occasion, and although we have the privilege
of meeting as we do this afternoon every Lord's Day, yet it is none
the less sacred, and should be none the less solemn to us, and we
should endeavor on this occasion to call in our scattered thoughts, to
refrain from thinking upon the things of this world, our cares, our
business, [p.84] the affairs that belong outside of the Tabernacle,
and concentrate our thoughts and our feelings and our desires towards
God, and the things of God, so that his Spirit may brood over us, and
that we may be refreshed thereby; that we may be spiritually nourished
and fed; that when we leave our meeting place, we may go away
strengthened and prepared to battle with the ills of life and with the
evils of this world. I sometimes think that if we were deprived for a
little season of the privilege of meeting together, and partaking of
those sacred emblems, we would attach more importance to our meetings
and to the ordinances of the Lord's House. If we were deprived of the
privilege of listening to the voice of the servants of God instructing
us in our duties for a time, perhaps we would value their teachings
more than we do. The absence of the music this afternoon from our
large organ puts me in mind of this. I am sorry we cannot have music
from the organ to-day. I like to hear the tones which come from that
fine instrument, an organ built by the handiwork of the people of God,
of this community, when played upon by a good musician. Perhaps if we
are deprived of the use of that organ for a little while we will value
it the more after the repairs are completed. So it is with, our public
gatherings; so it is with the various means of grace which are so
abundantly bestowed upon us as the children of God. God has been very
merciful to us in affording us so many privileges of instruction. All
the time there is a voice saying, 'this is the way, walk ye in it.'
There is no need for any man or any woman among the Latter-day Saints
to go astray for the lack of instruction. We have our public meetings
in our settlements on the, Sabbath day, where the people come together
to worship the Father in the name of the Son, where they can receive
the outpourings of the Spirit in a collective capacity, as a,
congregation. We have our Sunday Schools to which we can send our
little children that they may be taught in the way of life, and in the
paths of holiness and virtue before the Lord. We have our Ward
Meetings on Sunday evenings, where we can meet together in a ward
capacity, and bear our testimony to the truth, or receive instructions
from our Bishops and from the missionaries, who may visit us from time
to time. And during the week we have many opportunities of assembling
together, to hear the word of life, to talk to one another of the
things of God, and be instructed in our various duties, both temporal
and spiritual. Then we have the great privilege given us of God, that
all the time we may draw near unto the throne of grace and receive for
ourselves, individually as well as collectively, the power of the Holy
Spirit to enlighten us in regard to the purposes of God, to strengthen
us against sin, to enable us to cultivate the good that is in us, and
grow up unto him who is our living head in all things, even the Lord
Jesus.

Vol. 22, p.84
This is the greatest boon that could be conferred upon mortals while
dwelling in the flesh, the gift of the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, the
spirit of truth, which reveals unto men the things of the Father and
of the Son, which is a spiritual light to the inward being, which is
the same to the spiritual nature of man as the light that streams from
the sun is to the physical  nature of man. As we are able to see the
various physical objects of creation [p.85] by the light of the sun,
or as we call it, natural light, so by the aid of this spiritual light
we can discern the things of God, and they can be made just as plain
to our spiritual eyesight by the power of the Holy Spirit, as the
things of the earth are made plain to our natural eyes by the power of
the natural light that comes from the sun, or any artificial means
which we may use or discover. The light which comes from God to
enlighten the mind of man, to some degree is universally diffused like
the light of the glorious sun. It is the true light that lighteth
every man that cometh into the world. There is no person born into
this World who breathes the breath of life, but who at the same time
receives a portion of this divine spirit, this divine illumination.
Thin blessing is not confined to people who are called "Christian," it
is not continued to any particular branch of the human family. All
people who live and move and have a being on the thee of the earth are
enlightened measurably, by this Spirit of truth which comes from God.
It is the light and the life of the world at the same time. Just as we
read in the first chapter of the Gospel according to St. John.
Speaking in regard to Jesus. who is there called the word, we read:
"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God; and the
Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were
made by him, and without him was not anything made that was made. In
him was life, and the life was the light of men." * * * * "That was
the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world,"
This is that spirit of intelligence spoken of in the Book of Job. We
read there that "There is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the
Almighty giveth them understanding." If we have any understanding at
all any intelligence at all, any natural intelligence born with us
into the world, it is the gift of God. He that created the heavens and
the earth, the seas and the fountains of water; He that made the sun
and his light thereof—He lighteth every man that cometh into the
world. This is the same spirit which is called the Comforter, although
it does not operate in the same degree as that spirit which is called
the gift of the Holy Ghost, which we read about in the New Testament,
in the promises of Jesus Christ to his disciples and to those who
would keep his commandments; but all people born into the world
receive a portion of divine light, and if they would grow up under the
influence of that light and be actuated and guided by its whisperings
all through their earthly career, it would had them gradually up to
the fountain of light, to "the Father of lights, with whom is no
variableness, neither shadow of turning;" it would lead gradually to
God, so that they could commune with God while they remain in the
flesh; they would grow up nearer and nearer to Him, for they would
choose the good and refuse the evil; they would take into their nature
that which would lead them towards God, and they would repel from them
that which would lead downward, they would discern the strait and
narrow path that leadeth unto life, and they would avoid the broad
road which leadeth unto destruction, in which so many of the human
family have walked from the beginning. It is because the people that
dwell on the earth do not listen to the "still small voice" of that
natural light which is born with them into the world, that they do not
receive the things of God. [p.86] It is because they love that which
savors of darkness and of evil that they do not comprehend the things
of God as they are in him, and that they are shut out from that
communication which all people might have if they would walk in the
right way.

Vol. 22, p.86
We are placed here in a world of opposites. Just as it was symbolized
in the Garden of Eden with regard to the tree of life and the tree of
death, or the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. So it is here.
All through the ages that are past, God has placed before his Children
good on the one hand and evil on the other, and it is the privilege of
all man to choose the good or the evil, which they please. Their
agency is free. God will force no man to heaven; he will allow no man
to be forced to hell. We are placed here where there is a mixture of
good and evil, of light and darkness, of truth and error, of sorrow
and joy, of bitter and sweet, of life and death; life spiritual and
death spiritual, and also life and death natural. Why are we placed
here in a world of death, in a world of opposites? That we may be
tested; that we may be tried, and that we may manifest to God and
angels and the heavenly hosts, and to one another what we are fit for
in the world to which we are hastening. We are all hastening to
another sphere, and we shall all he judged for the deeds we have done
while we have dwelt in this sphere. All will be judged according to
their acts and opportunities, according to the light that they have
received or the light that they might have received if it had pleased
them to open their eyes to it, and everyone in the due time of the
Lord will be placed where he or she is fit to be. We will find our own
level. Just as water finds its natural level. The time will come when
every spirit will find its own level. We will all gravitate some day
into the place where we belong, and that place will be determined by
our condition, according to the opportunities we have had, and
according to the manner we have availed ourselves of them, either in
cultivating the good and rejecting the evil, or in rejecting the good
and cultivating the evil. We are all responsible individuals. Every
person who arrives at the years of accountability becomes a
responsible being. He is responsible to the Being who created him, to
God who is the Father of his spiritual nature; for although we are all
living under various circumstances here upon the earth, although
mankind is made up of different races, yet, so far as our spiritual
nature, the real individual, is concerned, we are the sons and
daughters of God, who is the Father of the spirits of all men, and he
that "hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of
their habitation," has sent us his sons and daughters to dwell upon
the earth in earthly bodies, some of us in one part of the world and
some in another, but we are all the children of one Father, and
therefore we are all brethren and sisters. And the time will come when
our Father, who has sent us here for an experience, for a schooling,
for an education, that we might understand the things that pertain to
this lower sphere and grapple with evil and overcome it, will judge us
with a righteous judgment, and we will all go to the place which we
have fitted ourselves for by our earthly acts.

Vol. 22, p.86
Now, the Lord, in the beginning of our temporal existence on the
earth, placed within us this spirit of life and light, and  if we
would be actuated by that spirit and walk in the [p.87] path that
leads to the Father's presence, we would get so near to him that we
would learn of him personally. But all have gone astray, and when we
take up the history of mankind and view it in the various ages and
among the various races of men, we find that they have all been prone
to do evil; that the great bulk of the human family, at any rate, have
loved darkness rather than light; that they have loved error rather
than truth, and that they have been led by the Evil One rather than by
the spirit which comes from the Father. When Jesus Christ came upon
the earth, he told the people that if he had not come among them, they
would not have had sin, but now that he had come among them they had
no cloak for their sin. Why? "Because," said the Savior, "light is
come into the world, and men love darkness rather than light, because
their deeds were evil." And as Christ came in the meridian of time to
reveal the Father to the children of men, so far as they could
understand him, so at different, times during the world's history God
has sent holy men, inspired of the Holy Ghost, men authorized of him
to declare his word to the people that they might have life, that they
might, if they pleased, choose the light and walk therein, or choose
the darkness and walk therein.

Vol. 22, p.87
But how has it been with those holy men? Have the people of the world
generally received them? Have they welcomed them and their testimony?
Have they hailed with joy the messengers from the Holy One, bringing
light and truth and glad tidings of great joy? No. We find when we
come to investigate the matter. that in all ages of the world the
Prophets of God have been rejected of men. Jesus, the Son of God, had
to say to the people in his day, "which of the Prophets have not your
fathers slain?" and He told the people of his day that upon them would
come "all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of
righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom
they slew between the temple and the altar. Verily, I say unto you,
all these things shall come upon this generation." Why? Because they
had the testimony of those previous Prophets, they had the testimony
of those holy men who had come in former ages, and they could see, by
reading the history of the past, how wickedly mankind had rejected the
servants of God, and yet, when the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
came right, into their own midst they rejected him, and in rejecting
him they also rejected the Prophets which were before him, who
predicted his coming, and the blood of all was to come upon that
generation. This is how it has been in all ages of the world, the
Prophets have been rejected. If a man came who flattered the people,
who spoke the enticing words of man's wisdom, or according to the
learning and science of the age in which he came, they would receive
him with open arms, they would welcome him to their hearts, they would
receive his teaching, they would feast and applaud him, they would
clothe and feed him and make him rich. But if a man came with the word
of the Lord, with authority from the Holy One, to minister in the name
of the Most High, they would reject him and put him to death. Take up
the Bible and read the history of the old Prophets. What was their
fate? Why, just as Paul tells us in his epistle to the Hebrews. They
were stoned, sawn asunder, [p.88] beheaded, persecuted, counted as not
fit to live save it was in dungeons and caves of the earth: they were
afflicted, tormented and rejected.

Vol. 22, p.88
Some people who live in these times say, perhaps, "Oh, but if we had
lived in those days we would have received the servants of God, we
would have hearkened to the voice of the Prophets, we would have
rejoiced to hear the words of men sent of God, men holding authority
from the Most High, men who could communicate with the heavens, we
would have looked upon them as deliverers from our doubts, from our
darkness, from our divisions, from our strife, from our lack of
knowledge." Would you? Are you sure of that? If you had lived upon the
earth in the days when Jesus Christ came, how would you have told that
Jesus was really the Christ? How would you have found it out? The
people to whom he came rejected him. There was no special mark set
upon Him by which mankind could discern that He was the Christ. There
was only one way by which it could be found out whether Jesus was the
Christ or not. And what was that way? Why, by revelation from God, and
if you and I had lived in those times and did not believe in
revelation from God, how should we have found out that Jesus, of
Nazareth, was the Christ? We read that the disciples on one occasion
were asked by Jesus Christ, "Whom do men say that I the Son of Man am?
And they said, some say that thou art John the Baptist; some, Elias;
and others, Jeremias, of one of the Prophets. He saith unto them, But
whom say ye that I am. And Simon Peter answered and said, "Thou art
the Christ,—the Son of the Living God." Now, how did Peter find that
out, when those wise men, those Pharisees, those doctors, those
lawyers, the expounders of the Mosaic law, the men that were looked up
to by the Jews as lights of learning, men who had studied the holy
Scriptures and made the teaching of them a profession, men who prayed
long prayers on the corners of the street and had passages of
scripture sewed upon the hem of their garments—how was it that Peter
found out that Jesus was the Christ, the Son of the Living God, and
the rest of the people could not find out? "And Jesus answered and
said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood
hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. And
I say unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build
my Church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." What
rock? "Peter," somebody will say. The name of Peter—Cephas, signifies
a stone, and people think that Christ built his church upon Peter.
Well, if he did, he built it on a poor foundation; for it was only a
little while after this, in accordance with the prediction of Jesus,
that Peter was put under a severe trial which caused him to deny the
Lord that bought him. The people declared that Peter was along with
those who were with Jesus, and he denied the accusation and swore that
he never knew him. Well, it was upon this rock of revelation that the
Lord would build his Church. It was by revelation that Peter knew that
Jesus was the Christ. No man can find out that Jesus is the Christ
except by that same spirit; no man can know that he is the Lord but by
the Holy Ghost. Now, there may be a great many people say that Jesus
is the Christ. How do you know? "Well," I believe it." Why? Because
I[p.89]  have been brought up a Christian, and therefore I believe it.
But do you know that Jesus is the Christ? No, you cannot know unless
you get a revelation from God to that effect. You may believe that
Jesus is the Christ, you may have been trained up in that belief; but
you cannot know it unless God shall reveal it to you. It is only by
the power of the Holy Ghost, that this knowledge can come to the
children of men, neither can knowledge come to any one concerning the
things of God, except by the same spirit.

Vol. 22, p.89
Now this gift of the Holy Ghost, as I before remarked, is the greatest
boon that can be conferred upon mortal men, because by it they can
discerns and comprehend the things of God, and without it they cannot.
They may reflect upon them, ponder upon them, speculate about them;
they may pome to certain conclusions in their own minds by reason and
logic, but they cannot obtain a knowledge of these things unless it is
by the power and gift of the Holy Ghost, which is a spirit of
revelation. How can this gift be obtained? It can only be obtained in
the way that the Father has pointed out. The way is plain and simple,
but there is only one way. The Lord does not confer his gifts just as
people please. The God who governs the universe has a way of his own.
He does not ask us how we want seed time and harvest regulated, or how
the earth shall revolve upon its axis, or how it shall move around the
sun. He does not ask us when we want warm weather, or cold weather,
nor when we want the rain or snow to descend, or the clouds to move
away and leave the sun to shine forth in all its splendour. He governs
the universe by fixed laws that cannot be turned out of their way by
the whims of men. And so it is in the spiritual universe. Earthly
things are a pattern of heavenly things, and as there are laws that
govern the physical things, so there are also fixed laws which govern
spiritual things. There is a way by which this gift of the Holy Ghost
as a spirit of revelation to make manifest the things of the Father
and of the Son, and make them plain to mortal men in the flesh can be
obtained. What is it? It is pointed out very clearly in the
Scriptures, but strange to say the great bulk of the people who
profess to believe in the Scriptures, do not take that way when it is
made plain to their understanding. In the first place, according to
the Scriptures, men must believe in God. They cannot come to him
without they believe in him. Faith must be quickened in the human
heart, and all people have power to believe. When a servant of God,
inspired by the Holy Spirit, preaches the word of life, those who are
desirous of the truth will be stirred up into faith by the power of
his testimony and his preaching, and the authority of the Priesthood
he bears. That natural light that enlightens every man that comes into
the world will be awakened. For light cleaveth unto light, and truth
cleaveth unto truth; and as the light of the sun when it streams over
the mountain tops wakens up the latent light in the earth, and as the
warm rays pouring down waken up its latent warmth, so the testimony of
the servant of God, by the power of the Holy Ghost, and the authority
which he holds wakens up the natural spirit of intelligence born in
every man and woman, and the testimony he bears will find an echo in
their hearts, the truth he presents will be made plain to their
understanding, and they will see as he [p.90] sees. He bears testimony
that God lives. Why? Because he knows. He knows it by communion with
him through the power and gift. and light of the Holy Ghost, and as he
bears testimony to the people that God lives, and that he is sent with
a message from him, they begin to believe. But if men believe in God,
they must also believe in Jesus Christ as the Savior of the world, as
the Redeemer of man; they must believe he is the Son of God, because
all men come to God by Jesus Christ. His name is the key word of
salvation. By him we have access to the Father, and we cannot come to
the Father but by the Son. The servant of God also bears testimony
that he knows that Jesus who died on Calvary is the Son of God and the
Redeemer of the world, and that he is sent as a witness of this, to
bear his testimony concerning these things. Then, having exercised
faith in God and in Jesus Christ, a natural desire springs up to obey
the commandments of God and of Jesus Christ. Those who believe see
that they have transgressed, that they have sinned, and come short of
the glory of God, and desire to put away their sin and cease to do
evil. This is repentance. What is the next principle? Faith first. All
things must spring from faith, for without faith it is impossible to
please God. Faith is the first principle, repentance comes next. I do
not mean a mourning, a weeping I do not mean throwing one's sell into
paroxysms of grief and anxiety of heart; I mean a fixed determination,
by the help of God, to cease to do what is wrong and try to do what is
right. That is the next principle. The next is to get remission of
past sins. "Why," some will say, "if man repents is he not forgiven?"
Not at all. A man may contract heavy debt at a store, but his being
sorry for having contracted the debt would not pay off the old score.
Faith and repentance, then, are the first and second principles of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, the first and second steps towards the
attaining of that great boon, the Holy Ghost, the Comforter. What is
the next. step? To be buried in water in the likeness of Jesus
Christ's death by a man holding authority from God to adminitser that
ordinance, and to be raised up from the water by that person in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. This
ordinance is for the remission of sins—not that water cleanses the man
spiritually, not that the water washes away any sins the man may have
committed. The blood of Christ alone cleanseth from all sin. That
blood was shed for all humanity, but humanity will only obtain the
full benefits flowing therefrom by obedience to the fixed laws that
relate to the matter and pertain to salvation. We must obey the
commandments of the Lord to obtain the blessings of the Lord. "Not
every one that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom
of heaven, but he that doeth the will of my Father, who is in heaven."
Jesus Christ set the pattern. He went down into the river Jordan; be
was baptised of John; be was raised up from the water, and then the
Father testified that he was well pleased with him. The Holy Ghost
descended in the sign of a dove, and the Father spoke from the heavens
saying that tie was well pleased. Now, here are the Holy Trinity all
bearing witness to this ordinance—the Son in the water, the Holy Ghost
descending, and the Father in the heavens uttering his  voice saying,
"This is my [p.91] Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Christ set
us an example that we should follow in his steps. The man that
baptized Jesus Christ had a right to baptize him, he had authority
from God, and if he had not that authority the baptism would have been
void, just like the baptisms in the so-called Christian world to-day.
Any man pretending to be an official who is not a bona fide official,
cannot perform a valid official act, all his acts are void, and any
man who baptizes another—even if he uses the form, the formula, all
exactly right according to the pattern—if he has not authority from
the Father, and the Son and the Holy Ghost to baptize, the baptism he
performs is nothing but a bath. Why should he use the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost? Does he not imply that
he has authority from the Trinity? And if he has not authority from
the Trinity, then the baptism is without effect; it is as though it
never was. Christ was baptized by John, a man called of God, a Prophet
of God, a man holding authority to baptize. Jesus Christ also received
his authority from God. We read that He "glorified not Himself to be
made an High Priest, but He that saith unto Him, Thou art my Son,
to-day have I begotten Thee. * * Thou art a priest forever after the
order of Melchisedek." Christ received his Priesthood from the Father.
Christ bestowed that same authority upon his Apostles, saying to them,
"As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you." Now here is the
pattern: Those who believe and repent must be taken down into the
water and be buried from their old lives, must put off the old man
with his deeds, must be buried in the likeness of Christ's burial and
raised up again in the likeness of Christ's resurrection. Then, when
they come forth from the water, if they have believed, repented, and
been baptized by a man sent of God to baptize—then, "though their sins
be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like
crimson, they shall be as wool." They are cleansed, they come forth to
a new birth, they are born of the water, and every time they partake
of the holy sacrament they witness to God that they will continue in
his ways, and walk in his paths, that they have put on Christ, and
that they will remember him to keep his commandments in all things.
Now when people are thus properly cleansed, and purified and made
white, like unto newborn babes on entering into the world, without
blemish or spot, then their tabernacles are fit to receive the Holy
Ghost. How does it come? Like the remission of sins, it comes
according to fixed laws; it comes through the laying on of hands of
men appointed by the Almighty to administer. They lay their hands upon
the baptized believer and they confirm upon him the Holy Ghost? Can a
man confer the gift of the Holy Ghost? No; man is but the minister;
the Holy Ghost comes from God; but this is the plan set and fixed in
the economy of the heavens whereby people dwelling upon the earth
shall receive this gift. Faith, repentance and baptism, then the gift
of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands.

Vol. 22, p.91
Now, if you will take up the New Testament, you will find that this is
the plan the Apostles followed in every instance wherever they went to
preach the word of the Lord. They called upon people to believe in
Jesus whom the Jews crucified, and to be baptized for a remission
[p.92] of their sins, then have hands laid upon them tot the reception
of the Holy Ghost. They had authority to baptize, but they did not
always have authority to confer the gift of the Holy Ghost. Philip
went down to Samaria and preached the word of the Lord, and a great
many were baptized, but they did not receive the Holy Ghost, although
they believed in Jesus and were baptized. They could not receive that
gift until some one came down from Jerusalem, having authority, but
when Peter and John came down and laid their hands upon them, then the
Holy Ghost fell upon them. When people received this holy Spirit in
olden times, what were its effects upon them? We read here in the New
Testament that people had an inward witness that they were accepted of
God. That was the blessing every man and woman in the Church enjoyed
in olden times. It was no longer a matter of speculation; they had the
Comforter, the holy Ghost, the Spirit of the Lord, which revealed the
things of the Father and Son to them, and they could say like Peter,
"Thou art the Christ the Son of the living God." "God has revealed it
to me, and I know it. I am no longer in doubt. My faith has grown to
knowledge. I know that thou livest, I know that Christ is thy Son, and
I know that I am on the path which leads to thy presence." What else?
All those who received this spirit received the same spirit. They were
no longer Sectaries, Pharisees, Saducees, Essenes, Herodians, or of
any other sect; they were "all baptized by one spirit into one body,
whether Jew or Gentile, bond or free," and they had "one Lord, one
faith, one baptism and one hope of their calling." Hence you see one
of its effects was to make all see eye to eye. They were no longer
divided in their opinions in regard to these matters, but were united,
seeing alike and understanding alike. Now, some will say it is
impossible for people of differently constructed minds to see and know
alike. Why? If they will only reflect a little, they will see that
this is not the case. How many people will dispute that five times
four make twenty? Is there anybody that disputes that? In that case
all people understand alike. And so in regard to any of the principles
of mathematics when understood. Now, if we can agree in regard to
these things, why not in regard to spiritual things? If we are all
influenced by the same spirit, why should we not see eye to eye? There
is a day to come when "the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the
Lord as the waters cover the sea, and when no one shall need say to
his neighbor, 'Know ye the Lord,' for all shall know him from the
least to the greatest." All shall see and comprehend alike, being
baptized by one spirit and having the glorious boon of the holy Ghost,
the Comforter, which reveals the things of God, and makes them plain
to the human mind. The gifts of the spirit are enumerated by St. Paul,
in the 12th chapter of Corinthians. "To one," he says, "is given the
word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge; to another faith; to
another the gifts of healing; to another the working of miracles,"
etc—different gifts to different persons, all by the same spirit. What
else? "Why," says the Apostle Paul, "the fruit of the spirit is love,
joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness,
temperance." These are some of the fruits of the spirit, and according
to the amount of the outpouring of that spirit upon the different
individuals, [p.93] so will be their possession of these various gifts
internally and externally. If a man having the holy Ghost prays that
he might have the gift of tongues, and sets his heart upon it, he will
get it. What! in this age of the world? Why, certainly, if the holy
Ghost has not changed.

Vol. 22, p.93
"Oh," says one, "I do not believe in any such thing. There is no
revelation now-a-days. There is no administration of angels; that is
all visionary, all nonsense. There is no prophesying now-a-days by the
gift of the holy Ghost; there is no communion with the Eternal Father
now. Jesus Christ has been shut out from the gaze of men for
centuries, and they will not see his face again? Why do people talk in
that way? Because the holy Ghost has ceased to work among the children
of men. Hundreds of sects and thousands of preachers, but no holy
Ghost. Hosts of men claiming to be sent, but not one of them with
authority from the Almighty. Trained to be preachers, paid to be
preachers, desiring to be preachers, but no communion with the
heavens, and therefore no authority from God. In fact they have
repudiated the very idea of such a thing, and a man who declares that
he has communion with the heavens and authority from God simply gets
laughed at, and the cry is "Away with him, he is an imposter, let him
be put to death," just as they did in the days of Jesus and in the
days of the old Prophets.

Vol. 22, p.93
Now in our own time, in the generation in which we live, a young man
came forth bearing testimony that he had had a vision in which he
beheld the Father and the Son; and the Lord told him that the world
had gone astray and that the time was near at hand when the Gospel
should be restored in all its fullness, attended by all its ancient
power, gifts and blessings. Afterwards he testified that divine beings
had come down from on high and ordained him to the authority which
they held when they were men in the flesh. He testified that John the
Baptist the same who baptised Jesus, came and ordained him to the same
Priesthood that he held, and sent him as a forerunner to prepare a
people before the second coming of the Redeemer. Afterwards he
testified that Peter, James and John, who held the keys of the
Apostleship in early times, came and ordained him to the same
Apostleship which they held, and sent himforth to administer in the
same way that they were authorized to administer when they were in the
flesh. What was the consequence? All the world was turned against him,
and particularly men professing to be ministers of the Gospel. "All
such things," they said, "are done away with, do not listen to him, he
is a vile impostor." Bat in spite of this he bore his testimony, and
people who had been looking for the restoration of the everlasting
Gospel received his ministry. His words penetrated their hearts; they
repented, were baptized, and had hands laid upon them for the
reception of the Holy Ghost. But did they get the Holy Ghost? So they
say. They testified to having received the various gifts—the gift of
tongues, the interpretation of tongues, prophecy, etc.; the lame were
made to walk; the ears of the deaf were unstopped; the eyes of the
blind were opened. They say, "I know that Jesus is the Christ; I know
that Peter's testimony is true, and I know that this man, who is cast
out as an impostor, is a Prophet of God; the Holy Ghost [p.94] so
testifies to me. I am not dependent upon his testimony. God, my
Father, has revealed this to me, and I know it." The work went on. Men
were ordained with the same authority and went to the different
nations, and wherever they went the saute effects followed—Jew or
Gentile, bond or free, Scandinavian or German, Italian or French,
English, Scotch, Welsh or Irish, all received this testimony; were
baptized into the same spirit, and received the same gifts. This is
why we are here dwelling together in these mountain valleys. We have
all received the same Gospel, the same testimony. Our testimony to all
the world is we know that God lives; we know that Jesus is the Son of
God; we know that the atonement was wrought out for us and all the
world who will receive it; we know that we have received a remission
of our sins; we know that the Lord has brought us up out of the miry
clay and placed our feet upon a rock and put a new song in our mouths
of everlasting praise to God and the Lamb. We are all looking forward
to the second coming of Jesus, and the time is not far distant when he
shall come and reign from pole to pole and from shore to shore. He
will come to take vengeance on those that know not God, and obey not
the Gospel; to cleanse the earth as with the besom of destruction, and
to subdue all things to himself.

Vol. 22, p.94
Well, what did they do with this young man who bore this testimony
that the Gospel in all its ancient purity and power had been restored
to the earth? What did they do with him? They hunted him from place to
place, from city to city, persecuting him on the right hand and on the
left. So-called ministers of the Gospel preached all manner of
falsehoods against him. They stirred up the populace against him, and
time and time again he was taken by wicked hands and cast into prison.
Some forty-nine times he was accused of various crimes, but no
conviction could be had. At last they got him into Carthage jail. A
guard was placed around the prison to make his friends believe that he
was safe, and just as soon as this idea was established, the mob with
their faces blackened burst into the prison and slew the Prophet and
his brother Hyrum, who died for the truth and for the testimony of
Jesus, the last words the Prophet was heard to say were, "O Lord, my
God."

Vol. 22, p.94
Joseph Smith, a Prophet of God, was rejected of men like unto the
ancient Prophets. He came to a wicked and perverse generation. He came
to a people who bad turned away from God and followed after the ways
of men. He came to a people who worshiped God with their lips, while
their hearts were far from him. He came to a people who loved darkness
rather than light, and therefore they did the deeds of others who were
in the same position in previous ages—they slew the Prophet of God.
His blood stains the soil of Illinois, and of the United States, his
blood smokes up to God with the blood of Abel, and with the blood of
all the martyrs, and will be laid at the door of a wicked and corrupt
generation; for although all did not imbrue their hands in his blood,
yet they consented to the deed and were ready to say, "served him
right, we are glad he is out of the way." The same spirit is
manifested toward our leaders to-day. The world would like to see them
slaughtered too. What harm did Joseph Smith ever do the world. He bore
testimony of  these things to those who [p.95] professed to believe in
this book (the Bible) and who hug it to their bosoms and sing:

"Holy Bible, book divine,
Precious treasure thou art mine,"

And they rejected the very truths contained in that book, that this
utah, a Prophet of the Lord, proclaimed by the power of the Holy
Ghost.

Vol. 22, p.95
We Latter-day Saints have gathered from all parts of the world to
these valleys of the mountains, occupying a country north, south, east
and west, for about 500 miles. Christ said that one of the signs of
his coming would be that "this Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached
in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the
cud come." This Gospel is being preached as a witness unto all nations
and the end is approaching. What else did he say in connection with
this "And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet,
and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one
end of heaven to the other." Isaiah saw them coming "as a cloud and as
the doves to their windows;" and through him the Lord has said, "I
will say to the north, give up, and to the south keep not back: bring
my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of the earth." We
have come from the nations of the earth to the tops of the mountains
to erect a house to the God of Jacob, that we may learn of his ways
and walk in his paths. God once more speaks to men on the earth; Jesus
Christ has revealed himself, and the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, the
spirit of truth, makes manifest the things of the Father and of the
Son. "The Lord shall suddenly come to his temple," and we partake of
this sacrament to keep us in remembrance of this and to prepare
ourselves, for the day is near at hand.

Vol. 22, p.95
I bear my testimony to you, my brethren, sisters and friends, in all
sincerity and soberness, before God and the angels, the heavens and
the earth, that I know this work is true. I am not dependent upon
another person for this knowledge. I know for myself I have received
this Gospel in my heart; I have obeyed its ordinances; I have received
of its spirit: I know that God lives. I know that this work will roll
on. I know that the Gospel will be preached to every creature. I know
that the honest and truth-loving, who dare meet the frowns of men, who
dare face popular opinion, will come out from the sects and parties of
the earth and from the different nations and countries, and be
baptized into this Church and receive the Holy Ghost, and thus be
drawn near to God, and prepared for the advent of the Lord. They will
come from all parts of the earth. This work will roll on. No
government, or kingdom, or power, or president, or ruler, or monarch,
can stop its progress. It is not the work of man. It is the work of
the great God. People marvel how it is this people can be brought
together in hundreds and thousands, and be so united. They think they
are under the influence of some scheming men, and that we are in a
state of bondage. It is all nonsense and folly. The power that binds
us together is the power of the Holy Ghost, the power of the
Comforter, the power of the spirit of revelation. This power is in our
hearts. The union that binds us together is brought about by the same
power that binds together the waters of the great sea. This sea of
humanity, composed of people of all nations, has been acted upon by
[p.96] the power and gift of the Holy Ghost. That is where our unity
comes in; it is our obedience to law and to truth, not to man. People
very much mistake the character of the Latter-day Saints, if they
think we are a lot of serfs. We have come out from amongst the various
nations against the opposition of our friends and kindred and stood up
for the right. We have crossed the great deep and traversed the broad
plains for our religion. When I crossed the ocean, it took thirty days
to accomplish the voyage, and thirteen weeks to cross the plains. I am
the only one of my family who received the Gospel. I came here because
I knew it was true and that I might learn more of the ways of God. I
came to throw in my lot with the people of God for life or for death,
for time and for eternity, with all my powers bodily, mental, physical
and spiritual. In giving my testimony I merely speak the testimony of
hundreds and thousands that inhabit these mountain valleys.

Vol. 22, p.96
Well, now we are here, what do we intend to do? We will find out the
law of God as fast as we can and by the help of God we will live it.
We will try to carry this Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth,
east, west, north and south. We are willing to go any number of miles
to any nation, bearing our own expenses generally. What for? To preach
this Gospel, and bear testimony that God has spoken from the heavens.
But some may say, "You are a very bad people. You marry many wives and
are raising up a host of children." Well, we are no worse than the
father of the faithful, Abraham, the friend of God, and if you do not
like men who have more wives than one, I am very much afraid that when
you get to the gates of the holy city, the New Jerusalem, on which
will be inscribed the names of twelve men who were the sons of four
women by one man—and if you should pass through the gates into the
celestial city, and find Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of
God, with their wives and children as the beginning of their
everlasting glory and dominion, that you will say, "I want to go
somewhere else I let me get out of this city, it is inhabited by
polygamists."

Vol. 22, p.96
Before I sit down let me say, my friends that those in this community
who have married more wives than one have done so from pure motives.
But some people cannot comprehend that. This generation is so corrupt
and so licentious that some cannot understand how a man can marry one
wife from pure motives. Now if you can understand the feelings and
motives with which a virtuous man marries the wife of his youth, "for
better or worse," then you can comprehend the motives of the
Latter-day Saints when they marry more wives, for the same promptings
that actuated them in the first place, actuate them in the next. God
Almighty has given us a revelation concerning this matter. We marry
our wives under divine direction and diviner sanction, and under the
same holy Priesthood which has power to administer baptism for the
remission of sins and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost, and "whatsoever it shall bind on earth shall be bound in
heaven: and whatsover it shall loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven." I have no time, however, to dwell on this subject, but I will
just say that our marriage is celestial marriage for time and all
eternity—like that with  which Adam was married to Eve in the Garden
of Eden when they were [p.97] immortal beings, and when there was no
one to unite them but God. Christ died also for them and though they
were divided by death they will come forth and be united again as
glorious resurrected beings. As our hymn says:

"Come to me; here are Adam and Eve at the head,
Of a multitude quickened and raised from the dead;
Here are worlds that have been, and the worlds yet to be;
Here's eternity—endless: Amen. Come to me."

Vol. 22, p.97
After that pattern are we married for time and all eternity, and we
expect when we come up in the resurrection of the just, if we have
been worthy, to receive our wives to our bosoms, and our children to
the family circle; that they will be the beginning of our exaltation
and glory; that then the blessing of Abraham pronounced upon us shall
be fulfilled, and of our increase there shall be no end. The Lord will
multiply our seed as the stars of the heaven and as the sand which is
upon the sea shore. And when we enter this holy order of marriage,
whether it be with one or two, or more wives, we marry in this order
and in the fear of God, and under the direction of his spirit and for
holy purposes, and not for the gratification of lust, and those that
say we do are either very much mistaken or they wilfully lie. There
are people who are constantly and persistently lying about us, but of
them I do not wish to speak for fear that I should get angry. and I
feel too happy to reflect upon them. I rejoice in knowing that my sins
have been washed away by the blood of Christ, through obedience to his
commandments. I rejoice in knowing that the Holy Ghost is in my heart
and guides footsteps; that I can call upon God and receive an answer
to my prayers; and that I know he loves to hear and answer the prayers
of his servants. I bear this testimony to you this afternoon, and as a
servant of the Lord I say to all who have not obeyed the Gospel, in
the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by authority of the holy
Priesthood, repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your
children, and to all who are afar off, even as many as the Lord our
God shall call, and if you reject this testimony and commandment and
love darkness rather than light, you must give an account therefore in
the great, day of judgment.

Vol. 22, p.97
May God bless this congregation, and fill his Saints with his holy
Spirit continually, that we may roll on the glorious work of God, and
that we may live for the truth, and if necessary die in its defense.
May peace and blessing be multiplied upon you, through Jesus Christ.
Amen. [p.98]

George Q. Cannon, July 25, 1880

Office of the Holy Spirit—Equality Produced By the Gospel—The Evil
 of Class Distinctions—Danger of Worldly-Mindedness—Riches Alone
 not Productive of True Happiness—A Contrite Heart Necessary
—Should Be An Increase of Spiritual Gifts—Word of Wisdom
—The Return to Jackson County

Delivered in the 14th Ward Meeting House,
Sunday Evening, July 25, 1880.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.98
While I was sitting here today, a portion of the record of Alma
suggested itself to my mind, which I will read, as found recorded in
the 4th chapter of the Book of Alma—(new edition).

Vol. 22, p.98
[The speaker then read the greater portion of the 4th chap.]
Continuing he said:

Vol. 22, p.98
I should not attempt to get on my feet to speak to you my own
thoughts, or my own feelings, or that which my own spirit would
suggest. I have had sufficient experince in my life to know that for a
man to impart profitable instruction unto his fellow creatures in the
capacity of a teacher of the things of God, he must have the aid of
the Spirit of God. Without that he cannot impart that which will be of
permanent profit to any one. I know it is the privilege of a people
situated as we are to know the mind and will of the Lord concerning
us, and also when we come into an assemblage of this character to
receive the instruction which is adapted to the circumstances of each
particular individual, and that is the office of the spirit. I cannot
tell your feelings. I do not know your hearts. There may be secret
sorrows, there may be griefs, there may be doubts, there may be many
things that oppress you in your feelings, of which I am entirely
ignorant. But the Spirit knoweth the things of God. God knoweth our
hearts and his all-piercing eye can penetrate the inmost recesses of
our hearts, and every thought, every secret is known to him, and he
call, through the aid of his holy Spirit, impart to each one that
portion of strength, of comfort, of light which each soul may need to
strengthen it on its onward journey in the path which God our Father
has marked out for us to pursue, and unless a meeting of this kind is
attended, with these effects, to me it is exceedingly unsatisfactory.
When I go as a listener, I desire to go to meeting to be fed, to go
away from the meeting with a feeling that I have received that which
will be a benefit to me in my life, in the acts of my life, and so
also if I speak.

Vol. 22, p.98
The position of the Latter-day Saints in this respect is different
from that of every other people which [p.99] I know of on the face of
the earth. We profess to serve God. We profess to have received from
him blessings as the result of our obedience to his commandments. We
profess to live by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God,
and we believe that this is a time when God speaks in various ways to
his children, manifesting his mind and will to them, and that it is
not with us as with other people who are dependent upon that which is
written, dependant upon the Bible for the food and nutriment necessary
to strengthen them. We depend upon the revelations of God to us. In
this respect our position is different from that of every other people
which I am acquainted with, and of course, this being our position, it
is of the utmost importance to carry out the principles which we
believe in, that we should live in such a manner as to have the mind
and will of the Lord made manifest to us. How is this mind and will
communicated? By what means is the mind and will of the Father made
manifest unto the children of men? There are various ways. One is—he
has placed in his Church officers whose duty it is to instruct the
Church. Yet this does not relieve the members of the Church from their
responsibility. It is for the members of the Church also to so live
that when they are taught and counseled, when instruction is given
unto them, that they shall be able to know whether that instruction
and counsel be from God or not. This is the privilege of every
individual, and there is no person, however humble, who is a member of
the Church, who should be destitute of this spirit of which I speak,
this light and this intelligence. God our Eternal Father is the Father
of us all. The relationship which exists between us and him is not
confined to a small portion of the human family, but it is the same
with all of us; every individual who is within the walls of this horse
to-night, occupies I may say precisely the same relationship to our
Father in one sense. Not that all have the same responsibility, not
that all are required to perform the same duties; but all occupy the
same position of children, and our Father in heaven is our father, the
Being whom we worship. As God is the father of us all, we trace our
descent from him, our children trace their descent from him, they are
as much his children as we are his children, and I often think in my
association with my own children that I would just as soon hurt the
feelings of a grown person as I would one of my children. I think in
one respect they are my equal, though I occupy the relationship of
father to them; and so I feel towards all. Now, the Gospel produces
this sense of equality. There could be no slavery where the Gospel is
taught in its fullness and in its perfection. There could be no
distinction where the Gospel is practised. You read here—or rather I
have read for you—in this record which has come down to us, that when
the principles of the Gospel were practised among the people of this
land, they were equal to a very great extent; but when they began to
violate the principles of the Gospel, their inequality manifested
itself. Some were lifted up in pride, some looked with scorn upon
their poor brethren and sisters. Classifications arose in society
which had their origin not in virtue, not in holiness, not in purity,
not in any superiority arising from intelligence, but because some
were richer than others, some could dress better than others, some
could have [p.100] better surroundings than others, doubtless dwelt in
finer houses, better furnished, and they were better clad, and had
probably finer and nicer food. Distinctions of this kind grew up not
out of the Gospel, but out of the violation of the principles of the
Gospel. Wherever the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ is taught, it
produces, as I have said, this sense of equality, it makes the man who
may know and understand the things of God feel that he is no better
than his fellow man, and the woman who understands the things of God
feel that she is no better than her sister. If this sentiment were
practiced among us, it would produce the results we find that Alma
sought to produce among the people, and which he did produce by the
preaching of the word, as recorded in the subsequent verses to those
which I read. He went forth preaching the word as he found it the most
effectual means, as described by the historian, of checking the evils
that were growing among the people. It would be so among us in a while
if it were not for the preaching of the word of God, and with the
preaching of the word, with all the faith, all the zeal, and all the
power which our leaders are capable of exercising, it needs it all to
repress these inclinations and these tendencies. There is something in
the human heart of that character that when human beings are
prospering they are apt to be lifted up in pride and to forget the
cause or the source of their prosperity; they are apt to forget God,
who is the fountain of all their blessings, and to give glory to
themselves: It requires a constant preaching of the Word; of God, a
constant pleading with the people, a constant outpouring of the Spirit
of God upon the people to bring them to a true sense of their real
condition. With all the experience the Latter-day Saints have had, who
is there among us that cannot perceive this tendency? Why, it is
constantly bringing itself into notice: It becomes in some instances
quite offensive, because those who are humble feel the effects of it.
Those who ate poor, needy and destitute, not gifted with ability to
accumulate the things of this world, feel it, and very frequently
their hearts are grieved because of it. There is this tendency we have
to contend with as a people and as individuals, and it is something we
should constantly bear in mind, that God has sent us here and given
unto us a mission on the earth, not to accumulate riches, not to
become worldly-minded, not to pile up the things of this world which
are perishable, to the injury of ourselves or to our detriment in our
progress in the things of the kingdom of God. Is it right that we
should take care of ourselves as a people and as individuals?
Certainly. Is it right that we should be prudent, that we should take
care of those gifts and blessings which God has given unto us, that we
should husband our resources, that we should be economical, and not
extravagant? Certainly; this is right, this is proper, we should be
culpable if we were not so. But with this there is also something else
required, and that is, to keep constantly in view that the management
and care of these things is not the object that God had in sending us
here, that is not the object of our probation. God has shown unto this
people repeatedly—and there is scarcely an individual member of the
Church who has not had experience in it—that he can give and he can
take away. I have in my mind now many  instances where men of wealth
[p.101]—comparatively wealthy at least—have joined this Church, and it
seemed as though there was a succession of events after they joined
the Church, to deprive them of all they had, to test their faith
apparently, but to show them that God did not give men means for the
purpose of placing their affections upon them, and then, after they
were stripped, he has, in many instances, begun to bless them again,
and allowed them to have means in greater abundance than ever they had
before. He has done so with this people. We have been stripped of our
property, reduced to the last extremity for food and for other
necessary comforts, and yet God has multiplied upon us these blessings
when he has sent us food, and we have had abundance. But the happiness
of a people does not consist in the abundance of worldly things, that
is, the abundance of food or of raiment, or of houses, carriages,
horses, and costly apparel. It is true that if we are relieved from
the pressure of want, if we have the wherewith to supply our
necessities, we feel better, we feel a relief that we do not feel when
ground down by poverty. But happiness is not entirely dependent upon
these circumstances, as doubtless many of my brethren and sisters have
proved. I have proved it myself to my entire satisfaction. I have been
in reduced circumstances; been on missions when I did not know where
to get a mouthful to eat; turned away by the people who dare not
entertain me because of the anger that was kindled against us. I could
stand by and weep, being a boy and away from all my friends. But I,
nevertheless, was happy, I never enjoyed myself in my life as I did
then. I know that happiness does not consist in the possession of
worldly things. Still it is a great relief when people can have the
means necessary for the support of themselves and families. If they
possess these things and the Spirit of God with them, they are
blessed. But the Lord requires of us different things in this day to
what he did in ancient days. I often think of it.

Vol. 22, p.101
There is a great deal of inequality among us as a people, not so great
as described by the writer in the book of Alma, but still there is a
great deal of inequality among us, a great deal of pride and more
disunion than there should be. This people are not united as they
should be. There are many things existing among us that should be
uprooted and not have an existence in our midst. And what is the
reason that these things exist? The reason is to be found in our
neglect of the principles we have espoused. The Lord requires all his
people in these days to bring unto him a sacrifice. In olden times,
before the coming of the Lord Jesus, we read in the Bible that the
people brought their offerings of oxen, of sheep, of fowls of various
kinds. These were burnt offerings, they were sacrifices, the blood of
animals flowed, and the sins of the people apparently were remitted by
their obedience to these requirements. But the Lord has said
respecting us, that the offering he requires at our hands is a broken
heart and a contrite spirit. Let me ask you—and in asking you—I ask
myself—do you, when you go unto the Lord, bring this offering, or do
you go to God without asking him in this spirit and in this manner? If
you go to the Lord with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, he will
show to you all your faults, and all your weaknesses, he will bring
plainly before you wherein you have come short in doing his will,
[p.102] and when yes see yourself in the light of that spirit instead
of being filled with pride, you will feel to abase yourselves and
bring yourselves down in the very dust of humility; your own
unworthiness will be so plain before you, that if pride should come
into your heart at any time, you will almost be shocked at it, and you
will feel to put it away from you. It is in this way that we as
Latter-day Saints should live. There is enough taught to us in the
Bible, in the Book of Mormon, in the Doctrine and Covenants, and by
our leaders from time to time, to guide us into the presence of God
Our Heavenly Father. We should be the most humble people on the face
of the earth. Why? Because God in communicating to us the knowledge of
our weakness and faults, will give us humility. We should be the most
thankful people upon the earth. Why? Because owing to the abundance of
God's goodness and mercy to us, and realizing it as we should do, it
will fill us with a thankfulness that words could not express; our
hearts would overflow with extreme gratitude to the Lord our God for
the blessings that we enjoy. Under these circumstances should there be
any murmuring? Not any. Should we find fault with our condition and
our circumstances Certainly not, if we are living the religion which
God has revealed to us. Should there be any quarrelling or
fault-finding? No; because where the Spirit of God exists there is no
disposition of this character. There is a manifestation to suffer
wrong rather than to do wrong; not to revile, not to prosecute, not to
assail back when we are assailed. If a brother comes up to me, he is
in a bad temper, he says something that is annoying, and I lose my
temper and reply in the same spirit, do I do right? Certainly not.
However much the provocation may be, it is not my duty as a Latter-day
Saint, as a professed follower of Jesus Christ, to indulge in any such
feeling or expression. Well, but one may ask, have we to submit to
abuse? Yes, that is one of the requirements of the Gospel, that you
shall submit to abuse. Have we to submit to wrong? Yes, if somebody
attempts to wrong you, it is your duty as professed followers of Jesus
Christ to submit to that. Supposing I am struck, must I submit to a
blow? Yes, I must, or else I am not carrying out the principles of my
religion. Well, but suppose a person tells falsehoods concerning me,
assails me and reviles me, must I submit to this? Yes. Why? Because
the requirements of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ are that we
should do so, that we should not quarrel, that we should suffer evil
and wrong and pray for the person who does these things to us. This is
a hard lesson I know. Some men would think their children cowards
unless they would fight when they were struck. They teach their
children to strike back when struck, to resent attacks upon them.
Then, again, if one man calls another a liar, the first thing we know
the man is knocked down, and as a result of training he would be
considered unmanly if he did not resent the insult in this way. I am
very glad, however; that a change has taken place in this respect.
There must be changes of this kind among us. If a man forgets himself
so far as to call his brother a liar, or any other offensive name,
there. should be enough of the Spirit of God and the spirit of
patience and the  spirit of self-respect left in the brother to bear
the insult without resenting in the same spirit. Would [p.103] this
make us pusillanimous? Would this make us a people devoid of spirit?
Certainly not; there is plenty of room for the exercising of all the
spirit we have in coping with the difficulties we have in life without
exercising it in that manner, without expending it in senseless
quarrels. If we have this spirit to which I have alluded, this meek,
humble, broken and contrite spirit, will it not, produce union? Yes,
it will, it will produce union and love, and I wish to say to all who
are here to-night, that it is the duty of every man and woman in this
Church to live at peace with him and herself, and then to live at
peace with everybody else, husbands with wives, wives with husbands,
parents with children, children with parents, brothers with sisters
and sisters with brothers; this is the duty that God requires at our
hands. I am speaking now of something which is not an abstract theory,
that cannot be carried out; I am speaking of that which can be carried
out, which every one of us can carry out, and of results which can be
accomplished in the midst of this people.

Vol. 22, p.103
The feeling has grown upon me, and is growing upon me every day, that
as a people we do not live up to our privileges. We do not have the
knowledge of the things of God that we should have. There is not that
amount of revelation enjoyed by us which there should be. The gifts of
the spirit are not manifest to the extent they should be. Is there
revelation? Yes, I know that and can testify of it. Are there gifts,
are there blessings enjoyed by the people? Yes, I am convinced of it.
Are there manifestations of the goodness and the power of God among
this people? I am satisfied that there axe manifestations of this
kind. The sick are healed. The mind and will of the Lord is
communicated to the people, but it is not to that extent, that it
should be considering our circumstances, and considering the length of
time the Church has been organized. Who is there that is not conscious
of this. Ask yourselves, each of you, "Have I the knowledge of the
things of God that I should have? Does the Spirit of God bear
testimony to me and warn me and teach me as it should do?" Let each
one ask himself and herself this question. Now, if we live as we
should, there is no event of any importance that could occur but we
would have some intimation respecting it; we would be prepared for it,
we would be prepared for every public event that affected us, every
private event, everything of this character that could occur to us
that would affect us in the least degree would be known by us at the
very time. The Spirit of God with its monitions would say to us, "If
you pursue that path there is danger, you may lose your life, you may
meet with some accident." Mothers would have the teachings of the
spirit respecting their children, and how to take care of them, and
fathers also respecting their families. I am not talking about
something which is entirely beyond our reach and is impossible for us
to receive. I am speaking of something which is within the reach of
all of us to a greater or less extent. Some are gifted in one
direction and some in another. But all who belong to this Church and
have taken the course which God has pointed out, and have humbled
themselves in obedience to the commandments of God, and endeavored to
carry out these commandments, have this promise made unto them, that
they will be taught of the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.104
If there is one desire that I have as an individual greater than
[p.104] another, it is that I may so live as to have the blessing, and
next that you, this Church, this people, may so live as to, have the
same. I would not have those gifts unless somebody else had them, for
I have learned in my life that when one man is blessed more than his
fellows, temptation comes in, prides comes in, and the adversary is
apt to suggest to him that he is so much better than his fellowmen.
Therefore, if I wanted to have any great gifts from the Lord, I never
have felt—and I do not think I ever shall, I certainly will not with
my present state of feeling—to have these myself, I would like
somebody else to have them also. I would not want to be the richest
man in the community; t would not want to be the most gifted, the most
prominent or the most honored in any respect. I would want others to
share in these blessings. Then I would have less fear concerning the
effect of them upon myself. When I am blessed I want to see the
Latter-day Saints blessed, I want to see the people of God receive the
gifts of God, and enjoy them so that we shall all grow, increase and
develop together.

Vol. 22, p.104
I noticed when I was very young in the Church, that men who were
greatly gifted of the Lord and had many manifestations, were the men
who apostatized; with the exception of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
nearly every one was overthrown. I suppose the reason of it was that
they were lifted up in pride and allowed the adversary to take
advantage of them. I would like well enough to see these gifts and
blessings multi plied among us and upon us, that as a people we should
have dreams and visions and manifestations of the Spirit; but there is
one thing that we have all got to be very careful about, and that is
this: I have seen Elders in my experience that when they got their own
spirit moved very much they imagined that it was the Spirit of God,
and it was difficult in some instances to tell the difference between
the suggestions of their own spirit and the voice of the spirit of
God. This is a gift of itself, to be able to distinguish that which
suggests itself to our own hearts and that which comes from God. And
we are misled sometimes by our own feeling, because of our inability
to distinguish between the voice of the Spirit of God and the
suggestions of our own spirit. There is a still, small voice in the
heart of every human being. There is an influence comes with every son
and daughter of Adam that is born into the world. What! Outside of the
Latter-day Saints? Certainly, I told you in the beginning that we are
all the children of God. There is an influence born with every person
that to a certain extent is a spirit of revelation. Hence you will
frequently find it the case—probably some of you adults have
experienced it, when you joined the Church, that this influence told
you what proved to be true. Brother Woodruff, here, I have heard him
tell, in his experience, how he was led before he joined the Church by
this influence, how it operated upon his mind until it was brought in
contact with the truth. I have heard a number of others relate the
same thing, and if they received the truth this influence increased
with them, but if they rejected the truth, if they refused to receive
the testimony of the servants of God, the light that was in them
became darkness, and as the Savior said, how great is that darkness! I
 proclaim it as a truth, that when a man or a woman enters into this
Church and is baptized, repents of his or her [p.105] sins, humbles
himself and herself in the depth of humility before the Lord,
determined with His help to forsake their sins, to put them away from
them, I say, when a man or a woman comes to the Lord in that spirit
and lives so that the Holy Ghost will rest upon them, that there will
be no event of any importance from that time forward but what they
will have some intimation respecting it, some premonition, and they
will walk in the light, some to a greater extent than others, because
some are more gifted than others, sonic live in such a manner as to
have this developed within them to a greater extent. But if they
continue to cultivate this spirit, to live in the light of it, it will
become a principle of unfailing revelation to them.

Vol. 22, p.105
Is this your privilege? Certainly it is. It is also the privilege of
children, boys and girls, young men and young women, middle-aged and
aged to enjoy this. It is not confined to any one in particular, to
any sex to any particular position in life, but it is extended to all.
It is the design of God that it should be so. But it is dim within us
because of the generations of unbelief and wickedness of heart which
have existed. We have inherited a great amount of unbelief from our
fathers; it has come down to us. The heavens have been as brass over
the heads of the people, and there has been a spirit of unbelief which
has excluded the revelations of Jesus and the manifestations of the
Spirit of God.

Vol. 22, p.105
Fifty years ago this Church was organized. There are men and women who
have been fifty years in the Church, some who have been forty years, a
great many thirty years, a still greater number twenty years. Is it
not time, then, after all we have heard, and all we know concerning
these things, that some of this unbelief should disappear and more of
that love be exhibited which draws us nearer to God and places us in
closer communion with Him? Is it not time that this should be the case
with our children? Why, it seems to me so, and I have no doubt it is
so. And yet there is much room for improvement in these things.

Vol. 22, p.105
There is one thing above all others which strikes me with astonishment
when I think about it among our people. A great many years ago, the
Lord gave what is called the "Word of Wisdom" to us as a people. It is
a thing I very rarely allude to. I never drank tea or coffee in my
life, I never drank liquor, I never used tobacco, and I have
endeavored to keep the Word of Wisdom. It is no credit to me, my
parents instilled it into me. I never allude to it in public speaking.
I never allude to it in my family. I have set the example and allowed
them to follow it, and they have done so, most of them. But when I
think about it, when I see our people, after what God has said upon
rids subject, after the plain manner in which he has spoken to us and
told us what would be the result of the observance of certain laws,
deliberately day after day flying in the face of the counsel which God
has given unto us in that Word of Wisdom, I get exceedingly amazed and
I wonder how it is that God bears with us. It is a grievous thing to
trifle with that promise, and with the many promises which are
connected with that promise and with the many promises which are
connected with the Word of Wisdom. We see young men learning to drink
liquor, to smoke and chew tobacco, [p.106] and acquiring this habit
and the other habit which is expressly forbidden, or at least that
counsel is given respecting, which ought to be more binding because it
comes with an appeal to us—it appeals to our sense of right that a
commandment does not, because a commandment comes with strict
injuctions which leaves no alternative but to obey; but this is a word
of counsel by a kind father, and He tells us that if we will observe
it, we shall have health, the destroyer shall not have power over us,
nor over our families, and that we shall have treasures of knowledge
and wisdom given to us. Supposing here are a good many young men that
belong to this Church, some of whom are very eager for
knowledge—reading books, studying, going to the University, imagining
that is the most direct and easy way to obtain it, and at the same
time these same young men, members of the Church, drinking their tea
and coffee and smoking their cigarettes. Does it not seem like a great
inconsistency for men and women to do these things? I proclaim to you
Latter-day Saints, that the Word of Wisdom is the word of God, that
those who obey it will receive every blessing which is promised in the
revelation, that they will have health, and that they will have power
and blessings which they cannot conceive of until they try it. It is a
simple thing, yet it shows how neglectful we are as a people. I
believe the time is not far distant when we shall have to be very
different from what we are in these respects. I with tell you what I
have sometimes thought: that the Lord is going to deal with us as he
did with the Israelites. They hardened their hearts against the Lord,
became careless and disobedient, and finally the Lord, in His wrath,
decreed that none of them, with the exception of Caleb and Joshua,
should enter the promised land. The words that are used are very
expressive. Their carcasses were to fall in the wilderness, all over a
certain age. But the Lord spared the little ones. He raised up a new
generation and led them to the promised land. We have the same promise
that some will be left to go back to the promised land, and I feel
satisfied it will be fulfilled. But would it not be better for us all
to exercise faith and do right, that we might all receive the
fulfilment of this promise? Certainly. There were times in our lives
when we felt that we would do anything for the sake of the spirit we
had received. Is there any person in this Church, in this room
to-night who has not seen the time in his or her life—if they have had
any experience—when they would sacrifice anything to be in possession
of the Spirit of God. Every one who has joined this Church of any age
and experience knows this to be the case. There is a sweetness to be
experienced in receiving the Spirit of God, that is preferable to
everything else in life. Every one should be in possession of this
spirit. If you do not have it, let me say to you, do not rest till you
get it. I do not believe in the sectarian style of doing things,
neither do you; but there are some things exceedingly necessary for
all to do whether they belong to this Church or not, and that is to
look at their lives and examine and see wherein they have come short,
and repent and humble themselves before the Lord, and get a re-newal
of His Holy Spirit. Of course people who do not belong to this Church
are not likely to take this course; yet in the sectarian world they
feel the necessity of revival. [p.107] As a people we should live day
by day so as to have the spirit of God resting upon us.

Vol. 22, p.107
I have great pleasure in testifying to you of my own experience in
these matters. I have been away now for some eight or ten years, more
than half of my time from the Church; alone, so to speak; I have not
had the advantages of other Elders, because they are visiting among
the various branches. I therefore can appreciate these things which I
perhaps would not appreciate if I had been constantly in the society
of the Saints. I sometimes regret this; I feel that I have not the
advantages my brethren have; but I have no doubt the Lord makes up for
it in other ways. I have proved to my entire satisfaction, that God is
willing to reveal Himself to His servants under all circumstances, to
make his mind and will plain to them, and I have had to live in that
way while I have been gone. Circumstances have sometimes been of such
a nature that I could not see what to do by my own wisdom; but I have
never yet—and I do not say this from vanity at all, I say it to
encourage you; I do not say it because I consider myself blessed above
you, but I say it because it is your privilege and because I would
like to stir you up to faith that you may receive those blessings of
God—I say there never has been a moment when I have been absent, but
what I have had shown to me what to do, what steps to take, what to
say and what not to say. It gives me great joy to bear testimony to
these things; and if there is one thing that I feel more thankful for
than another, it is that God has restored His Church, and that I have
the privilege of being a member of it. When Brother Erastus Snow was
speaking to-day, and when Brother Woodruff was speaking yesterday, I
could scarcely control myself. You heard how the Lord led the brethren
across these plains, and how when President Young saw this valley, he
said to Brother Woodruff, and afterwards to the brethren of the camp:
"Here is the place." Was there any doubt in his mind? No; the Lord had
revealed the place to him, he knew it for himself. I remember on one
occasion telling President Young, the first year we were here—I was
then quite a boy—that if we could only get bread and water I should
feel satisfied if we could only have peace. Well, we had peace. We
were not harassed; indeed a more peaceful time than we had when we
came into these valleys never was enjoyed by any people on the face of
the earth. President Young knew what the Lord would do. The Lord had
revealed it to him, and described many things which have not yet
occurred. Is not this precious?—to have the word of the Lord, to know
we are led by the inspiration of the Almighty. It is one of the
greatest blessings that a people can enjoy. Ever since the Church was
organized, we have been led by revelation. And who has been misled by
it People have always prospered who have listened to the voice of the
Shepherd. It was so in the days of Joseph, it was so in the days of
President Young, it is so to-day under President Taylor, and it will
be so to the end. The Lord has stretched forth his hand to accomplish
his purposes, and it will not be withdrawn until all is fulfilled. We
shall not be destitute of the voice of revelation. We may do a great
many things contrary to the mind and will of God, for which [p.108] he
will chastise us and scourge us, if necessary; but he will not
withdraw His Priesthood from us, and his voice will not cease to be
heard; it will be given unto those of his servants who live for it,
and they will know the mind and will of God for this people.
Persecution may go on. People may say we have not the gifts; but the
Lord will not leave us; he has not left us; he will make of this
people a great nation; and there is no power upon the face of the
earth that, can arrest the progress of "Mormonism," as it is called by
the world, but which is the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. It will
grow, increase and spread abroad as the Prophet Daniel saw it, until
it fills the whole earth. Some of you may get discouraged and say the
Lord delayeth His coming, and begin to get weak in faith because of
drunkenness and gambling in our midst, and say Zion is not going to be
redeemed because our enemies have got such power. But will that
prevent the redemption of Zion? No. The Lord is bringing us through
these circumstances. There was a time when we were driven by mobs, and
our faith was tried in various ways. It is necessary that there should
still be trials to test the faith of this people. There are no mobs
now, we do not have our houses burnt down now, or our cattle shot
down. But shall we be without trials? No. Why? Because it is
necessary—at least I accept it as necessary in the providence of
God—that there should be liquor saloons, etc., so that Latter-day
Saints who make so many professions can, if they want to drink beer
and get drunk, or go in and play billiards and gamble, or go to other
places that are worse—can do so. "But," says one, "I thought in coming
to Zion I was coming to a place of purity where none of these things
existed." If that had been the case how would you have been tried? It
is necessary you should be tried for a while in order to develop your
strength. We have to be brought in contact with the world, and we have
to show the world that there is something connected with our religion
which is enduring. Yet all these things have been a source of strength
to us. Why, says one, how can that be? Well, now, I am in a position
to know the feeling towards us. Our enemies have been trying to get
legislation against us. But some say, "what is the use of legislating
against the Mormons? If you will only let them alone, it will come all
right. The Catholics, the Episcopalians, the Methodists, the Baptists,
the infidels, have their meeting houses, school houses, and
newspapers, and have brothels, gambling houses, drinking saloons, and
milliner's shops, and you cannot imagine what a great work these
things are doing among the Mormons! The young people are growing up
and they do not want more wives than one. Why, it is as much as they
can do to keep one. The girls want fine millinery, fine dresses, fine
furniture. What is the use of resorting to unjust legislation when
these things are going on? When they get rid of their polygamy they
will be a good people." I have sometimes thought that in the
providence of God he suffers such things. At the same time it is
operating upon our own people. Our young men are led on to smoke, to
drink, and to do wrong. At the same time, trials are necessary; we
must be tested, and when  we emerge from these trials we will feel
better and stronger. Has the Lord forgotten Zion? Can a mother forget
[p.109] her nursing child? Can you mothers forget your nursing babies?
When you do, which is not very likely, then the Lord may forget Zion.
His eye is upon Zion. His hand is over this people. His hand has
overruled all things for the good of this people and their salvation.
Will Zion be redeemed? Yes. Will you be redeemed? That is for you to
say. Will I be redeemed? That is for me to say. We need have no fear
about the welfare of this work; we need not tremble and think there is
danger. Congress may pass daws, attempts may be made to overthrow this
work; but we need have no fears: Zion will be redeemed. Many will fall
by the wayside, really will lose their faith, many will be led away by
false and seducing spirits; but there will be those who will be saved
and exalted, and all of us who are here to-night have this privilege
if we will accept of it; we can be saved each of us and crowned with
glory in the presence of God and the Lamb. There is no provision to
exclude us; we are not predestined for damnation; we are predestined
to be saved if we will accept of the salvation offered. Therefore, in
the day of the Lord Jesus Christ, if we are not saved we cannot look
up and charge God with having done anything to prevent us, we will
have no one to blame but ourselves, and that will be our hell.

Vol. 22, p.109
I pray the Lord in the name of Jesus Christ, that we may all be saved
and exalted in the celestial kingdom. Let us live our religion, this
precious and holy religion, and let me say to you that if you have not
had the happiness of it lately, get the happiness that it produces,
and you will not exchange it for anything else in the world. It ought
to be a pearl of great price to all of us, and we ought to cherish it
more than we do our lives. Amen.

Erastus Snow, August 1, 1880

His Late Travels Through the South, Etc.

Delivered at Paris, Bear Lake, Saturday
Afternoon, August 7th, 1880.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.109
President Taylor referred in his remarks this morning to myself as
coming from the far South, and as traveling extensively through the
country; and I feel led in my feelings to make some remarks on the
south country, and also the north, and perhaps on some other portions
[p.110] of the country through which, I have traveled.

Vol. 22, p.110
Two years ago this summer I visited the greater portion of the
Territory of Arizona; that is, I, with others, passed through the
northwestern portions of the Territory, along near the eastern
boundaries, southward to the extreme southeastern portions of the
Territory, returning through Tucson; crossed the desert to the Gila,
then crossed Salt River and up through the Tonta Basin and over the
Nookboon to the Little Colorado, and obtained a very general
understanding of the country and the condition and facilities of the
Territory; and also the western portions of New Mexico. Last summer I
also visited the south part of Colorado; I passed along the line of
railroads from Ogden to Cheyenne, thence passing south through
Colorado, on the east side of the mountains to Denver, and thence to
Pueblo, on the Arkansas; thence southeast to the Rio Grande Del Nort,
and down that stream to the New Mexico line. It is in contemplation
that myself and a few other brethren will visit, during the coming
fall, the southeastern counties of this Territory—those new counties,
Emery and San Juan, which have been recently organized, and the lower
valleys on Grand River, and from Grand River to the San Juan and its
tributaries, and the settlements which our people are forming upon
those streams, and probably we shall extend our travels further into
New Mexico, and visit our new settlements on the head waters of the
Little Colorado, and the tributaries of the Gila, along the borders of
New Mexico and Arizona.

Vol. 22, p.110
The chief object of our visits is to learn the facilities of the
country, and to look after the flock of Christ, and also to hunt after
any that might have strayed away, and when found to try to gather them
to some fold, where we can place some shepherd over them who will
endeavor to feed them with the bread of life, and keep them from being
entirely lost, or torn by wolves. We shall visit the new settlements
as fast as practicable, and the older ones also, to labor among the
people according to our calling, to teach the people their duty, and
to organize them as shall be necessary, and to set in order all things
necessary for their development and growth, and to maintain the union
and fellowship of the Saints, and respect for the Gospel and the order
and government of His Church and Kingdom.

Vol. 22, p.110
There seems to be a necessity for the Latter-day Saints to gather
together, and then to scatter a little, and then to gather a little,
and so on; in other words, something after the fashion of the bees:
they go out of the hive empty and return with their legs and wings
laden with honey and bee bread. Now, if all cast do this, we shall
continue to thrive in the hive of Deseret; but if, on the other hand,
we scatter and waste and destroy the good we have, we had better
remain in the hive until we shall have learned our duty better.

Vol. 22, p.110
There is a tendency with some to want to get away from the restraint
of the Priesthood and the earnest teachings and admonitions of the
Gospel and the wholesome government that is maintained among the
Saints, in order to enjoy greater liberties, not greater liberties to
serve the Lord, for there is nobody in any-wise restricted. Some are
desirous of greater liberties than they think they enjoy among us in
occupying the country and getting possession of the land and
accumulating stock, and desire a greater range. Now, [p.111] this
feeling ought not to take possession of us too much, because if we
indulge it too much we are liable to become darkened on our mind
measurably, and lose the spirit of the Gospel. But when we are called
and sent out to labor, either to preach the Gospel in foreign
countries, or to gather the poor from distant lands, or sent to locate
in any distant place with a view of helping to establish towns and
villages and settlements, and building up and organizing and helping
to maintain good order and wholesome government, and to extend the
spirit of the Gospel—when we are called upon to assist in establishing
these new settlements, it is right that we should respond; it is as
legitimate labor as any other branch of labor in building the Church
and Kingdom of God upon the earth. But we ought to guard against a
restless spirit of changing locality merely for its own sake, and
moving to and fro in search of something better. This restless feeling
is not good, nor will it tend as a rule to happiness and permanent
good and prosperity to those who possess it. We are not all alike.
Some become attached to whatever place they call their home; wherever
they labor and build up a home they gather around them the comforts of
life, and feel settled in that place, and attached to their
surroundings; while others seem hard to settle down and make any place
seem like home for any length of time. To me this spirit has always
appeared strange, so contrary to my nature and disposition.
Notwithstanding, as has been remarked, I travel among the people as
much as, or more than any of my brethren of the Apostles of late
years—perhaps for the last twenty years —still my home has been in St.
George. Having had the care of the churches in the southern part of
the Territory, to a great extent, I have been obliged to travel a
great deal; but this has been from a sense of duty, and not because I
have felt tired of home and wanted to move about from place to place.
And I may add, that in all my travels, the thought of seeking a new or
better place for myelf or family has never entered my heart, no matter
how many good places I may find; it is for others and not myself; it
is to search out places where we can plant colonies of Latter-day
Saints, where the sons and daughters of the Saints who are growing up
in the older settlements, and who desire soon to spread out where they
can make homes and form new settlements, where we can plant nurseries
of Latter-day Saints. But it is not, as I said, to seek locations for
myself or for my own family, only such portions of them as ought to go
out and begin to operate for themselves, and make themselves homes. I
am not one of that shifting sort of men. The lot that was assigned to
me in Salt Lake City at the time the pioneers entered Salt Lake
Valley, I retained until I was sent to St. George, and then I
transferred it back to Pres. Young from whom I received it. I have
never felt to change since I located in St. George; and if I had been
located upon a barren rock, I would have packed soil enough to make a
beautiful home of it. And, by the way, I believe the home I have made
has cost me as much labor as if I had hauled the earth on to it. I
have had to manufacture a great deal of what is now there; and so I
may say it has been so with the greater part of our town and "Dixie"
County. Naturally to look at it, it was a very forbidding country when
we first settled there. We were not allured [p.112] to that region by
the green fields, the fine extensive meadows such as you have here.
The grass which we see upon the surrounding hills, inviting the flocks
and herds to eat, and the flowing crystal streams of pure water which
make music, sweet and enchanting to the car, as they wend their way
through your valleys to the lake beyond, is in marked contrast to the
natural facilities of our southern home. Why, if I were to tell you
half the truth, the most of you would never want to go south to live;
but we are not in the habit of picturing the unpleasant features of
the country, but rather of speaking the best we can about it, feeling
that we have need to do it. And there are some who have had faith
enough and stamina enough in them to speak well of the country, and
nothing short of faith and Mormon grit could do it; while we were
doing this we did not forget to ask the blessing of God upon the land,
and I need hardly say that it has been through His blessing that we
have been prospered and enabled to make beautiful homes out of the
once forbidding, sterile wastes.

Vol. 22, p.112
We were sent there to raise cotton when our nation was thrown into
anarchy through a civil war, and when it had become a question with
all Israel, "Shirts or no shirts?" It was shirts we were after; we
went to make cotton farms, and it was anything else but an inviting
cotton region. As I have said, no extensive fields made the eye glad,
but everything looked as though the whole country, had been thrown
together in an irregular broken manner. The water had to be raised
from the low channels in which it flowed, in quicksand bottoms by
means of long and expensive canals, in order to get it upon the bench
lands. But now through the blessing of the Lord, and hard knocks, we
have a very fine city, inhabited by a pretty good people. I will say,
however, that the country is not so very much changed from what it was
when we went there, excepting in a few places where the people have
made inviting homes; but the homes which have been made are the more
precious because of the labor it has cost to make them; and they are
prized more highly on that account than they otherwise would be. You
may ask me, if I am beating up for volunteers for that country? No,
not at all; and yet the southern people would welcome most heartily
any of the brethren and sisters from Bear Lake or any other section of
the country who may feel desirous of locating among us, to share with
us the rocks and sands and the cactus and lizards. I say, we shall
welcome them most heartily; and then while they would have to take
their share, and maybe more, of this natural product of our southern
climate, they would also share with those who labor for their kindred
and friends and their own exaltation, in the Temple which our Father
has graciously and in His indescribable providence located among us,
and permitted us to build, with the help of the Saints generally
throughout the Territory. We feel that there is a wise providence
overruling this. It is in such a country that the wicked have no
desire for what they see around. They have passed through it, and as a
general thing are satisfied not to come back again, there being
nothing to induce them to do so. And this being the case St. George is
a peaceful home of the Saints, and as a rule a very good spirit
prevails there. Sometimes a little too much of the spirit of wine
because the grape is a staple article among us, and foolish  persons
[p.113] sometimes indulge too freely in the wine which is manufactured
from that fruit. And it is one of the labors that we have upon us, to
teach the people how to use the things which God gives us in a proper
way and not abuse them, to control their appetites, and not allow wine
to bring evil into the community. And we feel in this labor that we
have succeeded to a goodly degree, there being much less of this kind
of indulgence practised among the people now than there has been since
we settled and improved the country.

Vol. 22, p.113
Now, touching the climate and soil and general facilities of the
country through which I have traveled in Arizona, and along the
borders of New Mexico, when compared with this region of country, it
is a desert; that is, the facilities for agricultural purposes are far
less than in Utah, and you know pretty well what they are in Utah. It
is more of a grazing region. There is a lack of mountain streams, for
the hills are generally low; they do not tower up in the clouds, and
are not capped with snow as they are in this northern country. The
main range of the Rocky Mountains falls off about the time you reach
the New Mexican line, and the hills then become lower, and the streams
are not so numerous. The facilities most attractive to my mind are
along the continental divide, in the eastern portion of Arizona and
the western portion of New Mexico. The northeastern portion of Arizona
is watered by the Little Colorado and its tributaries, and the farming
region is on the head waters of this stream, but it is not extensive;
there are, however, facilities for small settlements, and extensive
ranges for sheep and cattle. The garden of Arizona, so far as
agricultural facilities are, concerned, is on Salt River, after it
emerges from the mountains and where our people are locating, at Mesa
City and Jonesville. The country along Salt River is being occupied by
people from various parts of the world, who are not of us These two
settlements of our people are doing very well, so I understand and
there are facilities for many more in the same region. The climate is
warm; the summer is long, scarcely any winter at all, and scarcely any
frosts. But in that immediate vicinity there is not range for stock;
that is, there is not very extensive growth of grass. The range is
mostly in the hills, in the northeastern and southeastern parts of the
Territory, on the headwaters of the Gila and its tributaries, the San
Pedro and Black and White rivers; and also are many facilities for
small agricultural settlements. The climate generally is milder than
this, and consequently more pleasant. The eastern and, northern
portions are temperate, neither very hot nor very cold. In the
southern portion, as I have said, the summer is long and warm; it is
decidedly a hot and a dry country.

Vol. 22, p.113
The country I visited last summer, further to the east and northeast,
the upper valleys, or valleys on the Rio Grand del Norte, which are in
Southern Colorado, and run into New Mexico, is a fine agricultural and
grazing country. Fine mountain streams come out of the foot hills to
the broad valleys and open plains. This region affords facilities for
flourishing settlements, as well, as for flocks and herds; and the
climate is as cool as that of Bear Lake and the other elevated valleys
of Utah, and if not so severe winters as in Cache and Bear Lake
valleys, at least something approaching them. There are facilities for
many fine, flourishing settlements in that [p.114] region of country;
and we are establishing some colonies in that, consisting mostly of
emigrants from the Southern States, with a few from Utah, to counsel
and instruct them in the art of irrigating the soil and establishing
settlements after the order of Zion. We find ourselves under the
necessity of sending a few more to that region, and a few others to
different localities," to assist in establishing and maintaining our
new settlements.

Vol. 22, p.114
But now, I return to this lovely valley of Bear Lake—lovely indeed it
has seemed to me whenever I have visited it; but it must be remembered
that I have never visited it only when it was covered with green.
Still, I understand that the country is covered for many months in the
year with the white mantle, and for this reason many of you complain
of the long winters. But if it were not for the hard, cold winters and
the melted snows, you would not have these beautiful meadows and green
hills; you certainly have to thank the snows for this blessing. But I
have no doubt you will say, that you could do with a little less snow
and a little shorter winters and take a little less grain and meadow.
Well, I think I would do so too. If I had the choosing of climates, I
should not choose that in which I should have to cut hay three months
in the summer, and be six or eight months feeding it out in the
winter. I think with you I could get along with a little less snowy,
if I had to sacrifice a little of the rich meadow, and at the same
time, correspondingly less mosquitoes and flies. And talking about
flies, you cannot begin to show flies like we can in St. George; and
they are not this common horse fly, they are the pesky house fly that
is ever ready to contend with you for your meal.

Vol. 22, p.114
Now, if I lived in Bear Lake valley, I believe I should look upon it
as a very choice place to make my home; and if once I settled down, I
should not think of moving away, or speaking of it as a very bad
country to live in. I have made it a rule never to forsake old friends
in order to take up with new ones; or to lay aside an old wife for the
sake of getting a new one. The same rule would apply to my living in
this northern country; once I settled down I should not think of
moving away unless duty called me, and in that case of course I should
drop everything and go without a whimper. I see on this stand an old
friend in Brother John Nebeker, who moved down to our "Dixie" country,
and after living there some time, returned to Bear Lake. I do not know
how he feels about it, whether or not he is ready to make his home
with us again in St. George. [Bro. Nebeker: Not yet, Bro. Snow.
Laughter.] I would say to you who are doing well, let well enough
alone, go on and stick to what you have got. I think I can see a
chance to make some beautiful places where you have not more than half
done it. It is now some fourteen years since I was here; some of you
will remember it was when President Young carne here, accompanied by
General Chetlain and others. I took in the situation at that time; I
mapped it out in my mind, and I have retained a pretty good
understanding of the region of country. It may not become me to
suggest to you who have had fifteen or twenty years' experience here,
but it strikes me that your faith has not been fully developed; I am
inclined to think that you can do something besides raising calves,
hay, wheat, oats and potatoes, and making butter and  [p.115]
cheese—and here let me not forget to give you the credit of filling up
the country with young men and women, which is a noticeable feature of
the growth and wealth of the people. You have a big country here; so
much, in fact, that you hardly know what to do with it. You try to
enrich it all, and you skim it over, but you may depend that you have
facilities here for a much heavier population than you have got; and
upon the whole it is a healthy region. There may be some diseases
peculiar to this cold region, and some feel, and that truly, that a
warmer climate might tend to lengthen out their days, as well as add
to their bodily comfort. I believe there is no objection on the part
of anybody that such persons should try a warmer climate as may feel
inclined to do it. There is no disposition to chain or fasten anybody
to this country who may feel that they crave, and their health and
comfort require a warmer climate. If there be such, I can assure them
I have traveled through really other regions where there are
facilities for making nice, comfortable, happy homes, and where the
climate is milder; in fact, a person may suit himself with almost any
climate he may choose between here and the Mexican line—in Southern
Utah, Arizona and New Mexico. But as I remarked in the beginning, we
ought to study contentment, and not indulge in a restless spirit, for
change for its own sake, without having a good and sufficient reason,
or without having some duty assigned to us where we may labor with
better advantage to accomplish greater good in the building up of
Zion, or in extending our borders and establishing and maintaining
righteousness in the earth; and wherever our lot is east, whether it
be in Cache Valley, or Bear Lake Valley, whether in a warm or a cold
climate, or whether in a hot climate, we should as much as possible
try to content ourselves and adapt ourselves to the surrounding
circumstances, always doing the most good we can.

Vol. 22, p.115
Respecting the relative conveniences of St. George, for instance, and
the surroundings of that country, as compared with this northern
country, I have this to say, and I speak sincerely as I view it, and
verily believe it, that in our efforts to subdue the country, and
having to contend with difficulties and hardships, in order to plant
our settlements there, making our roads and getting building material,
and controlling the waters and the quicksands, and in having to meet
and overcome obstacles which are peculiar to that country, we have
worn out a great many good people, a great really good men have
succumbed under the hardships we have had to endure; and I was
counting up the number of families in the little city of St. George,
whose husband and father had passed away under these circumstances,
and I found that there were no less than between thirty and forty
widows there, besides quite a number who have left and returned North,
having buried their husbands down there. This is not the result of any
contagion, or violent sickness, or any special disease, for we have
had none; we have no prevailing disease, and it is not naturally an
unhealthy country by any means. There is here and there a locality
where they, having neglected common sanitary rules, have perhaps
suffered from chills and fever, or ague. Diseases of this kind, which
are incident to hot climates, have been experienced where they [p.116]
have allowed water to stand in pools. In St. George, however we have
been troubled with it. Washington and Santa Clara have but it has
arisen from defective sanitary measures. Naturally, I think our
Southern country is quite as healthy as the general average of places
in Utah. And when I speak of the number of men who have worn
themselves out in helping to subdue the barrenness of the land, I
might have said they have been mostly hale, hearty men, who went there
in their prime, that wore themselves out with constant work in making
homes for themselves and families. They have fallen a prey to exposure
and labor both summer and winter, and to poor fare. But after saying
this; I am happy to say also, that I think we have passed the crisis
in this respect. We have learned wisdom by the things we have
suffered: the comforts of life are being increased around us, and we
are making up our minds now not to kill ourselves trying to live as
fast as we have done in times past.

Vol. 22, p.116
Now, I have said on different occasions, which it is as well for the
youth of our large towns, our railroad towns and cities, where
emigrants are dropped by the shipload, and where there is a redundancy
of labor and surplus workmen, who are seeking for something to do and
cannot find it, and are idling away their time and are waiting for
something to turn up, and waiting for some easy chair, some clerkship,
some place to make a living without working much—and I may say this
class of people are, abounding among us, and they receive an
unfavorable education, and are contracting habits which are not good;
I have said, and do say, that it is better for such to enter into
swarms and form material for new colonies, to help to establish new
places, and make new roads to the timber, get out farms, build mills,
and subdue the elements, as their fathers did when they first settled
this country. But in saying this to the surplus population of our
older towns and railroad centres, we do not wish to apply it to these
regions, where you have an abundance of room, needing, in fact, a much
heavier population. I am persuaded that the people of this valley will
be healthier, happier, and will enjoy more facilities and comforts
when their population is treble to what it is to-day. Three times the
population you now have can handle the facilities which you do much
easier than the present population can handle them, and to better
advantage and to better profit to all. And you will have better roads,
and better farms, and better houses, and better mills, and better
schools, your cities will be much better built up and improved, and
your property more valuable, and everything will conduce to your
comfort and growth, than under existing circumstances.

Vol. 22, p.116
I was favorably struck with Gurden City as I passed through it; I was
favorably impressed with St. Charles as I passed through it. These are
beautiful locations. I was particularly pleased with one thing I saw
in Garden City, which was the long canal from Swan Creek. In this cold
climate, where the seasons are short, it is important in irrigating,
that the water should run slow and as long as possible before it is
put on to the land, in order that it might get warmed, because it has
a much more salutary effect on young crops than where it is cold and
chilly direct from the canon; and I am persuaded that  a good deal of
your small [p.117] grain is injured in this way. Brother Thatcher took
it upon himself to speak a little upon this practical question, and
you will pardon me for doing the same. Though you farmers may think
you know more than I do about it, you will all agree with me in this,
that any suggestion I may make will not harm you, as you can do as you
please about adopting it. But I know the difference between the effect
of cold and warm water in agriculture in making things to grow; when
you wish to rush the growth of your plants or crops in warm weather,
the one is far preferable to the other. And if you wish to raise
fruits and plants which are delicate and tender, of course you can get
oil to your warm, gravelly soil, and there put on your manure; and if
you can use warm water, and have the benefit of the canon breezes to
prevent frost, you can raise a great deal of fruit. You now raise a
great deal of small fruit, such as strawberries, raspberries, currants
and gooseberries; and what is there to hinder you raising plums and
many varieties of choice apples, such as we cannot grow in St. George?
That country is really too hot for growing apples. I raise apples, but
they are not as good as the same variety raised in Salt Lake City. I
am persuaded that this Northern region could beat us on apples, but we
could beat you on pears and peaches, apricots and some other fruits. I
should advise you to keep trying, and if your trees kill down once in
a while, keep replacing them, and make the land as warm as possible,
and put on the water warm, but not when the plants can stand it
without; and then, do not leave it on late in the fall, thus keeping
the plant growing late in the season, for when this is done the first
severe frost that comes generally takes them off. I will leave this
subject to Brother John Nebeker, who is abundantly able to continue
it, and who, by doing so, might greatly benefit the people of this
Northern country.

Vol. 22, p.117
I would like to offer a little advice to your board of trade. You have
one I suppose? (A voice: Yes, sir) of course, in giving you my
reflections in this as in other matters you are at liberty to please
yourself about accepting it. You are here in a comparatively solid
position, you can have things about your own way, that is, if you
choose to be united. You are not mixed up as they are in Salt Lake
City and in Ogden, you can control the trade of this whole region of
country, not only in marketing your own produce but in the buying of
your merchandise, wagons, carriages, machinery, and everything you
have to import which you could get from first hands and at first cost
and thereby save to yourselves the profits now made by middle-men. And
in marketing your produce you can do likewise, but then you would have
to control the business among yourselves, and give it your hearty
support, and be resolved that you will operate together. Now, you are
enriching men every year by your trade, and you are doing it by being
divided, every man being for himself undertaking to market his own
produce and to buy his own plows, rakes, mowers and reapers, and
hauling his own produce to market and then doing the largest part of
his trading with stores in which he is not interested, and his own
co-operative store doing but a small languishing business. The great
bulk of the business of this Territory is handled by outsiders at a
distance from your settlements both as to importations and as to
marketing your produce. [p.118] You haul to market your butter and
eggs, and the merchants dictate to you the price which they will pay,
and you cannot help yourselves. In this way they grow rich on the
profits, while you remain poor comparatively speaking, that is, you do
not enjoy the benefits of your own labor and produce to the extent you
might, if you were properly united. Your hoard of trade and
co-operative stores throughout the county ought to work together and
curer upon a system to handle your own produce in bulk; and then in
buying wagons and agricultural machinery, etc.; instead of every man
buying a single wagon or farming implement, this organization would
deal direct with the manufacturers by the car-load, at manufacturers'
prices, having them shipped to Evanston, the nearest point, instead of
Salt Lake. I think the same also in relation to your stock. I
understand you were making some efforts in this direction —the
handling of your stock and marketing it. Every step you take in this
direction will tend to consolidate the interests of the people and
increase your common comforts, and will at the same time have the
tendency to keep at arms length Jews and Gentiles, who may be hunting
chances to pick up what little money you have to spare, or to make
what money they can out of you. The more you concentrate your business
relations and the greater degree of confidence you beget one for
another, thereby having and increasing a desire to build each other
up, the less you will be troubled with sharpers who thrust themselves
into your towns and neighborhoods wherever there is evidence of the
existence of money. I feel that this is our duty as a people, to adopt
this co operative manner of doing our business, in order to protect
ourselves against the spirit of greed, and our children to a great
degree from the contaminating influences that Gentiles, as a general
thing, carry with them wherever they have located among our people. We
have been taught for years to sustain Zion's Co-operative Mercantile
Institution: and our local merchants should buy of them. But in all
probability, if you were combined in this valley in your business
relations, instead of every little store in every settlement in this
valley being obliged to send to Salt Lake or Ogden for supplies of
merchandise, it would be a matter of necessity to have a centre here
such as they have in Ogden and Logan, only on a smaller scale, in
which you might do your wholesale business direct, and so arrange it
that the parent co-op will ship to you most of the articles you need
direct, which you need only go to the city to "sort up," instead of
going for all of your supplies. I think this would naturally come to
be the result of a thorough union and combination of labor and
interests in this valley; and I think too, that your isolated position
eminently fits you for building up such home trade.

Vol. 22, p.118
I am pleased to learn of the goodly degree of fellowship which
prevails in your settlements, and that there are but little apostasy
and opposing influences to contend with. You have been highly favored
of the Lord in that which you have enjoyed, from the early settlement
of this valley, the presence and counsels and labors of President
Charles C. Rich, whom I regard as one of the wisest and most prudent
counselors in Israel, a father indeed in the midst of his people; and
the blessing of God has attended his ministrations among you, as is
evidenced in the condition of the people generally.

Vol. 22, p.119
My heart feels to bless the people, [p.119] and to invoke the blessing
of the Lord upon the land and upon the elements, that they may be made
to conduce to your happiness and comfort; and that while you reap the
fruits of the Father's mercy and goodness, your hearts may be ever
found to acknowledge Him as our benefactor and friend, and to
appreciate His blessings. I trust that President Taylor and the
brethren who are with you may be able to impart such words of counsel
and consolation .as your circumstances require; and that soon you will
have in your midst again President Budge,—that is, if we succeed in
getting our mind upon the right man to take his place. He has been
doing an excellent work in Europe, and we do not want to release him
until we can replace him with a suitable man.

Vol. 22, p.119
Your local Priesthood in your several wards and settlements, I doubt
not, are earnestly seeking to learn their duty and to qualify them
selves to magnify their callings; and if the people give them their
faith and prayers and confidence and support, you will steadily
advance in good works, in faith and wisdom; and I trust you will
improve also in your educational interests. I suspect what is common
in our new settlements, that you may seem behind in this respect, or
at least you are not as far advanced in the condition of your schools
as is desirable; and for the reason that there are more or less of the
people who are so much absorbed in the cares of life, in making
themselves homes, in order to be able to withstand the rigors of the
climate, that they cannot bestow the attention and care to the
training of their children which they ought to. I suppose they are
willing to build schoolhouses, however, because they serve a triple
purpose; first, for dancing; second, for school purposes; and third,
for religious worship. Perhaps I ought to reverse it, but you can if
you choose. People are willing to help to build school-houses for
triple purposes. And when they have done this, they think that the
Trustees should find teachers for them to teach their children who are
not large enough to work; and these are often sent to school to be
kept out of the way.

Vol. 22, p.119
Now brethren and sisters, I do not mean, in making these remarks, to
charge any of you harshly; and it may be I do not give you the credit
which you are entitled to. I only speak what I find to be quite common
in our new settlements throughout the country where I travel, and I
feel the necessity of appealing to the good sense of the fathers and
mothers; and to say to the Bishops and the Elders and Trustees
particularly—and here let me say, that our Trustees should be chosen
from our most energetic men—men who will fill the office, who will
give it their most earnest consideration, who will seek to make
everything comfortable around the schoolroom, men who will take an
interest in the welfare of the children, and who will look to the
wants and encouragement of the teachers, and who will also see that
good and suitable books are provided, especially the Bible and Book of
Mormon. Now, do not be afraid to see the good books which God has
given unto us in the hands of your school children; do not be afraid
of the teacher who will open school by prayer, and who will encourage
faith in God, and morality, and everything that snakes people good
citizens. And I beseech the people generally to encourage the combined
efforts of the County Superintendent and the Trustees and
school-teachers in establishing good [p.120] schools in your midst;
and that you will also sustain all the other good institutions, such
as the Relief Society, the Mutual Improvement Associations, and your
Sabbath Schools, and also those who act as Superintendents and
Teachers in the Sabbath School. And do not, my brethren and sisters,
consider it a little calling to act as a Sunday School Teacher; for
when faithfully acting in this capacity you are sowing seeds in the
minds of the youth which must sooner or later produce the natural
fruit; and thus prepare men and women to carry on the work which their
fathers have begun, and in which some of them have worn themselves
out.

Vol. 22, p.120
That God may bless the people of these valleys, and that their
children may grow up to perpetuate their names with honor to
themselves and glory to God, is my earnest prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, October 31, 1880

Difference Between the True Church of Christ and the Churches of the
 World—The Love and Union Begotten By the Holy Spirit—The Glory of the
Latter-Day Work Belongs to God Alone—Greatness of Celestial
Glory—Saints
Proved By Trial—Celestial Marriage—Complete Submission to God's
 Will Necessary—Building of Temples—Salvation of the Dead

Delivered at Tooele City, on Sunday, October 31, 1880.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.120
We profess as a people, to be led by revelation, and I hope our
prosessions are not in vain; in fact I know they are not. I know that
this people, called Latter-day Saints, do have revelations, that they
have the word of God given unto, them as they need it, according to
their faith and their diligence and their good desires before the
Lord. And those who speak unto the Latter-day Saints are different in
this respect from every other class of ministers that I know anything
about. We do not cogitate in our private apartments or in our
libraries or in our studies what shall be said to the people, and to
frame discourses to deliver to them. It is right and proper that the
Elders of this Church should try to inform themselves  respecting the
principles of the Gospel; but it would not be right, neither is it
right for them to [p.121] prepare their discourses and arrange before
hand what they say to the people. We might tickle your ears, we might
say pleasing things to you, we might give utterance to fine moral
sentiments which you would think very beautiful; but they might not be
what the people need. It requires the inspiration of the Almighty to
take of the things of God to impart to the people. Without that J know
it is useless for any Elder in this Church to attempt to teach, and
that if he taught his teachings could not result in any possible good
to those who listened.

Vol. 22, p.121
President Taylor, Brother Lyman and myself were conversing yesterday
upon the subject which this bears reference to, about the abundance of
good things there is in the world which are pleasing to the
inhabitants of the earth. I was reminded myself on going upon one
occasion when upon a mission in England, at the invitation and earnest
persuasion of some friends, to listen to a very eloquent matt who was
a Church of England minister, who had a great reputation for eloquence
and ability. I never heard anything more beautiful than his lecture;
it was full of moral sentiment and beautiful ideas, and was very
interesting indeed to listen to. And one would have thought that a man
with such sentiments would be capable of leading the people and
teaching them and making them much better than they were. The world is
full of such ideas and sentiments. You read books which are written by
men who are not of this Church, and you many times find in them
sentiments which you cannot help but admire; they are charming and
they are true; you feel when you are reading them, that there is a
great deal of truth in their doctrines, and then they are set forth so
convincingiy. If you visit their churches, doubtless, you will find
men who are able to deliver sentiments of this character to the
people. You take such a man as Henry Ward Beechen; he is noted for his
eloquence and the good sense which characterizes many of his
discourses. He is able to talk to the people in a most sensible way
about a great many things. Such men you may sit and listen to, and be
really pleased with many of their ideas. There are other noted men,
who are also able to deliver moral truths in a charming manner; but
what does this amount to? Does it make the world any better? To some
extent it does. But there is something that all these men lack, and
which the world lacks, that is the Priesthood of the Son of God and
the power of God. There have been Elders of this Church who could not
read, who have gone forth to preach; but they had in them the power of
God, they had the inspiration of the Almighty, they had the
everlasting Priesthood, by authority of which they were authorized and
empowered to declare unto the people the principles of life and
salvation. These men, although ignorant and unlearned, and not capable
of teaching by their own wisdom, have been the means of bringing
salvation to hundreds and thousands of souls, and of bringing them
into the Church of Christ, and into a condition where they could
receive the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 22, p.121
This is the difference between this Church and the churches of men. It
is not that they do not believe in good moral sentiments, and are not
capable of teaching them; it is not that they are ignorant, for they
have a great deal of what is called worldly wisdom; but it is that
they are destitute of the power of God, the [p.122] inspiration of the
Almighty, and the gift of the Holy Ghost; therefore their teachings do
not bring people to a knowledge of the truth.

Vol. 22, p.122
I was very much impressed this morning when I arose. It was cold, but
we were comfortably housed, in good quarters; we had good beds to
sleep on. We were visitors here; and I could not help contrasting the
feelings we have for one another, and the feelings which exist in the
world. We are strangers to each other in some respects; we are not
blood connections; in fact, there were but very few of us who were not
strangers to each other, yet I certainly feel that I am among my
brethren and sisters.

Vol. 22, p.122
I do not suppose there are any Latter-day Saints in this house who
would not share what they had, if they possessed but little, with the
Elders who come in their midst. And if they had a good, comfortable
place, they would prefer giving it to the brethren who visit them,
than taking it themselves. There is that feeling of love begotten in
the hearts of the Latter-day Saints that the world knows nothing
about. And yet we are selfish, and have yet much to learn in this
respect. But that love which we have for each other and for God and
His cause, He has begotten in our hearts. We are united together
through the love of the Gospel and the love of truth. We are united
together as no other people in the world are. What is this done by—by
preaching moral sentiments? By fine discourses? By dwelling upon
thoughts which men have framed and put together in their private
studies, by their own wisdom? No. All the books in the world could not
have brought about such a condition of things as we witness in our
midst and experience in our hearts. We might have read all the books
which have been written by the learned of the world, if it were
possible to do so, and then taken the Bible which is said to be the
word of God, and read that, and we might have heard all of the wise
men talk about these things, and about the wisdom and the sublimity of
knowledge and the attractiveness of truth, and everything of this
character, and what would it have amounted to? We see what it all
amounts to in the world. They have texts, they have knowledge, they
have wisdom, they have schools, they have colleges, they have access
to all human knowledge there is, ancient and modern, and what does it
amount to? They are divided up, they are split asunder, and are really
ignorant concerning God. They are full of differences concerning
points of doctrine; they contend over the smallest things, and
difficulties which are irreconcilable are begotten in their minds. A
man who has the spirit of God given unto him through obedience to the
Gospel, and who is ordained to minister in the things of God, even if
he can scarcely read, as I have said, goes forth among the people
accompanied by the power of God, and searches out the honest in heart.
He does not use flowery words, he does not deliver great swelling
discourses; but he preaches the truth in simplicity, in meekness, he
tells people what to do to be saved, and he has the authority from the
Lord to administer the ordinances of salvation to the people; and when
they repent humbly before God, and confess their sins, he baptizes
them for the remission of their sins, and lays his hands upon their
heads for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and they become near
creatures. A change takes place; they become  new creatures in Christ
[p.123] Jesus. They put away the old man and his deeds, and they
become new; they receive of the Spirit which unites them together and
makes them one; and all those beautiful thoughts, and those glorious
truths, and those delightful moral sentiments which they hear and have
heard outside this Church, they can understand and they can see which
is true and which is untrue; they can distinguish between the two; and
they are knit together in love one to the other.

Vol. 22, p.123
This is the marvelous work, and a wonder concerning which Isaiah
spoke. The Lord said, through that Prophet: "Forasmuch as this people
draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but
have removed their hearts far from me, and their fear toward me is
taught by the precepts of men; therefore behold, I proceed to do a
marvelous work among this people, even a marvelous work and a wonder,
for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding
of their prudent men shall be hid." The wisdom of the wise has
perished in the presence of the Gospel declared by the Elders of this
Church, and we, as a people, have been gathered out as a standing
protest against the folly of the Creeds of men, and as a standing
protest against that which is called the wisdom of man. And the Lord
has shown by the building up of this Church that he is able to do his
own work in his own way. And he chooses his own instruments, through
whom to accomplish it; and when we shall have finished our work, none
of us will be able to take any glory to ourselves; no single son or
daughter of Adam will be able to claim the least degree of credit to
himself or herself when the work shall be accomplished. The Lord is
determined that he shall have the glory; that his name will be praised
for all that has been done, and that shall be done. If we were the
learned, if we had the wisdom of the world, and if we were to
accomplish these results through worldly wisdom or power, there might
be an opportunity given unto us to take glory to ourselves; we might
under such circumstances say, it was by our wisdom and by our ability
that these things were accomplished. But as it is we cannot do that;
and if we attempt it and continue to indulge in such a belief, the
Spirit of God will leave us to ourselves, and our weakness will be
made apparent not only to ourselves but unto all men with whom we
associate. But God will have a tried and peculiar people. We have been
tried to some extent, but not to the extent which we probably will be;
there are many things in which we will be greatly tried before we get
through. Every Latter-day Saint who gains a celestial glory will be
tried to the very uttermost, If there is a point in our character that
is weak and tender, you may depend upon it that the Lord will reach
after that, and we will be tried at that spot, for the Lord will test
us to the utmost before we can get through and receive that glory and
exaltation which He has in store for us as a people. When we think
about the character of the exaltation promised unto us, we can
understand why this should be the case. What are we striving for? What
are we aiming to obtains Our constant prayer to God is that we may be
considered worthy to receive celestial glory. That is the prayer of
every one who belongs to the Church. Every man and every woman who
prays unto  the Father, who is in the habit of doing so, [p.124]
expresses that desire in his or her prayer—that we may be counted
worthy to receive celestial glory and exaltation in the presence of
God and the Lamb. What a great think to ask! Do we take in, as a
people and as individuals, the full purport of this request! When we
talk about celestial glory, we talk of the condition of endless
increase; if we obtain celestial glory in the fullest sense of the
word, then we have wives and children in eternity, we have the power
of endless lives granted unto us, the power of propagation that will
endure through all eternity, all being fathers and mothers in
eternity; fathers of fathers, and mothers of mothers, kings and
queens, priests and priestesses, and shall I say more? Yes, all
becoming gods. For this is the power of God; it is the power by which
God presides over the universe, and fills the universe with power, and
which we pray unto Him to bestow upon us. This being the ease, do you
think that we are going to attain unto these things without we show
ourselves perfect before the Lord? Do you expect that God will save
you and me and exalt us, and give unto us this inestimable, this
indescribable glory, if we are full of sin, if we yield to temptation,
and are not tested and are not tried in all these things? Do you
imagine that God will do all this for us; can you conceive of such a
result if we are imperfect and full of frailty, and continue to yield
to temptation, and doing those things that are contrary to the mind
and will of God? I cannot; I do not look upon God in that light. I
think that He is a perfect and holy being, and that the words of Jesus
which he spoke unto his disciples are intended for us: "Be ye
therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect."
We, as a people and as individuals, should seek to attain to that
perfection, to be as perfect in our sphere as God our Eternal Father
is in His; and we cannot attain to that exaltation and glory which He
has promised unto us, unless we are thus perfect.

Vol. 22, p.124
I do not have any other view than this of the character of the
salvation and exaltation that God has promised unto us; and I
therefore do not expect that any man will ever enter into the
Celestial kingdom of our God, until he is tested and proved in all
things. Some men think they can slip around—I have heard such men
talk—they think they are going to get into the celestial kingdom
without obeying the law of celestial marriage. I do not have any such
ideas about exaltation; and yet I am perfectly satisfied there are men
who will be counted worthy of that glory who never had a wife; there
are men probably in this world now, who will receive exaltation, who
never had a wife at all, or probably had but one. But what is
necessary for such a case? It must be perfection before God, and a
proof of willingness on their part, if they had the opportunity. I
will instance the case of a man whom you perhaps know by reputation,
namely that of Elder Lorenzo D. Barnes. He was a faithful man in the
Church, a man of zeal, a man of integrity, a man who did all in his
power to magnify his holy Priesthood, and he died when upon a foreign
mission before he had one wife. The Lord will judge that man, as he
will all others, according to his works and the desires of his heart,
because had he lived, and had had the opportunity, I am fully
satisfied he would have obeyed that law. I do not doubt that he will
receive exaltation in the  presence of [p.125] God. We have young men
who die before they have had the opportunity to obey that law, and
they will, doubtless, receive also, inasmuch as they were worthy; for
the Lord, in His infinite wisdom and knowledge, understanding the
worth of all men, will mete out to them accordingly, But if we live in
the flesh, you may depend upon it we shall be tried in all things. If
I have an appetite, if I have a passion, if I have an inclination
which is in conflict with the law of God, if I do not subdue it and
bring it into complete subjection to His law, I do not see how I can
enter into celestial glory. I cannot conceive, with my views
respecting God, and His wisdom and justice, and all His holy
attributes, that I could ever enter into the celestial kingdom whilst
in that condition. I must bring every appetite. I must bring every
passion, I must bring every desire of my being into complete
subjection to the will and mind and law of God, or I cannot receive
the exaltation He has promised unto His faithful children. I say, I
cannot, and I cannot see that any one can. If there is anything about
us—if there is selfishness in us, if there is a disposition in our
hearts not to yield upon a certain point, or to have our own way and
own will; and carry that will into effect in opposition to the will of
God, we cannot in that condition receive exaltation at His right hand.
And if we die in that condition, we will have in some other state of
existence, to get rid of it, or we cannot get exaltation. That is my
idea. If I value my life more than I do the will of God; if I value my
wives or children more, or my earthly substance more than I do the
will of God, then I am not in the condition to receive exaltation and
glory. I will tell you what I think about these things, and the manner
in which I view the life which is to come. If there is anything that
stands between me and the will of God which would prevent me from
doing that will perfectly as He requires of me, if there is anything
which I love more than God, I am not in a condition to receive that
glory. If I think more of my own life, if I think more of my own will,
if I think more of a wife or child, or of all my wives and children,
or of my property, or of my time, or of anything over which I have
control or which belongs to me, and is part of me, than I do of God,
then I am not in the condition to receive the exaltation; I am not
worthy to receive it; I am not willing to bring everything I have or
which belongs to me into complete subjection to Him, and to what He
requires of me. When He says, Go, to go; when he says, Come, to come;
to do that which he requires, or to refrain from doing so, as He may
require; and to do this not only when He; himself, tells me I must do
it; but to do it also through the voice of those whom He has chosen to
hold control. For God has His mouthpiece on the earth; He has always
had one when He has had a Church. He chooses one man who holds the
keys of His kingdom; He chooses one man as revelator to His Church, to
teach His people the mind and will of God concerning them, and His
word through him is binding upon the people. Then he chooses others as
helps, and they too have the power to counsel. "He that receiveth you
receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth Him who sent me," as
Jesus said, If they receive you they receive me; if they receive you
and me, they [p.126] receive my Father who sent me. This is the
doctrine. And God has chosen His servants to minister to the people,
to teach them and instruct them upon all those points, so that they
may receive salvation and exaltation under the leadership of that
Priesthood which He has restored, and which will bring us into the
celestial kingdom. And as I said, it is not the wisdom of man; it is
not the power of man; it is not the learning of man which does these
things; it is not the learning of man which has gathered this people
together, for the wisdom of the world combined would have failed to
have gathered this people as they have been from nearly all of the
civilized nations, and if all the combined wisdom of earth had tried
to build up the Church which the Latter-day Saints have, their
endeavors would have failed; they could not have done it. There is no
power of man which could have reached you at your firesides. and
dwelling-places and gathered you to Zion, as you were gathered. It
required the power of God, and that power manifested through humble
men—men despised by the world; nevertheless it accomplished the
result. And that same Priesthood which has brought us here, and
through the power of which we were inducted into this Church, and
through the power of which we have been nourished and guided in the
Church, that same Priesthood will continue to teach and direct us,
until we shall be brought back into the presence of God our Father. It
will be through the ordinances of that Priesthood administered to us,
that these results will be accomplished—by binding wife to husband,
children to parents, paints to parents—until the whole shall be bound
together, from our father Adam to the last one born to the earth, and
all the links be welded. It will be done by the sealing ordinance
which God has restored, and if we ever get the full benefit of these
things, we will have to do it in the way I have endeavored to
describe.

Vol. 22, p.126
I say to my sisters, you expect to receive exaltation in the presence
of God. Will you obtain it if you do not bring your will into
subjection to the will of God? No. Will you be cast off? If you do
certain things, you will. But I think the women of this Church would
have to do a great many bad things before their God would cast them
off entirely. The Lord may feel after them, He will bring them through
circumstances such as will eventually purify them. But no woman can
enter into the celestial kingdom any more than a man whose will is in
opposition to the will of God. When God speaks all must submit to it.
It may not be pleasant to us; it may come in conflict with our
traditions; it may not be that which will suit us if we had the
choosing. There are a great many things which would not suit us if we
had the choosing, according to our natural feelings, for these are
often far from correct. But whatever feelings we may have which may be
the result of tradition and false education, we must get rid of and be
willing to do that which God requires at our hands. And it is the
experience of the women of this Church who have done that—I speak now
of plural marriage, for that is one of the most trying things—those
who have submitted to this order, have reached a point where they
enjoy true happiness, because in sacrificing their own will they have
the consciousness of knowing that they have done the will of God;
[p.127] and in their supplications to Him they can ask Him in
confidence for such blessings as they stand in need of. Where is the
man or the woman who has been diligent in observing the requirements
of God, who has failed upon any point upon which he has sought
earnestly to God? If there are any, there must be something lacking,
they have not that claim upon God which they would have if they bad
submitted perfectly to the requirements made of them.

Vol. 22, p.127
Another point connected with our religion, which is trying to some
people, is their fondness of carrying out their own will in relation
to temporal affairs. "I want to manage my own affairs in my own way; I
want to do that which is pleasing to me." Is there a vein of
selfishness running through our nature upon these points? I think
myself that that must be entirely conquered before we can receive that
glory to which I have alluded. If I have property, it is my duty to
take care of it; if I have means, it is my duty to husband it, and
carefully use it in a way that shall be beneficial to others as well
as myself. But there is still a higher duty devolving upon me and upon
every member in this Church, and that is to do as we are told by the
servants of God. For instance, if I am in business, if I am in the
midst of some enterprise which requires my personal attention which
the withdrawal of my personal supervision would cause to result in
failure, and the servants of God should call upon me to let that drop,
to go here or there, even if it should be at the sacrifice of all my
worldly interests, it would be my duty as a Latter-day Saint, as one
who is struggling for an exaltation in the presence of God and the
Lamb, to drop that at the moment I am required, and to do as I am
told. Or, if I have property that is needed for the work of God, for
the establishment of the principles of the Gospel, it is my duty to
give that which I shall be required to do, in order that the law of
God, so far as that is concerned, shall be complied with. It I should
not he willing to do this, then how can I witness to my Father that I
am desirous of receiving celestial glory? You feel as I do, that it is
necessary for our salvation and exaltation, that the men who hold the
Apostleship should administer unto us the ordinances, in order that we
may derive the full benefits which flow from them. If these men have a
right to do this, and we recognize their power in administering these
ordinances unto us, considering that if they administer them they will
be bound and recorded in heaven, and that we shall have the benefit of
them in the morning of the resurrection; if these are our feelings,
shall we say that this same authority shall not dictate us in regard
to these perishable things by which we are surrounded? It would be
very unreasonable, indeed, for us to take a different view. Therefore,
it follows, in my mind, as a natural consequence, that we must hold
ourselves entirely subject to that authority which God has placed in
this Church to lead and guide us. The steps we have already made to
our present condition have taught us this. We have been led gradually
from the waters of baptism until to-day, under the guidance of the
holy Priesthood; and from the waters of baptism to the present time
all the blessings we enjoy have come to us through the holy
Priesthood, and the power which God has bestowed upon His humble
servants; there is not a blessing which is of [p.128] any value which
we have not received through that medium. This being the case, it is a
natural consequence that that Priesthood shall continue to exercise a
power in dictating us as to what we shall do.

Vol. 22, p.128
There was considerable said yesterday, about what a good lot of people
you are; and while I would not like to mar the pleasure you may derive
from the representations given of you, there is this to be said about
Salt Lake City Temple District, of which you form a part, that there
is not that disposition to build Temples, and forward the work of God,
by the use and donation of means, which is observable in other Stakes,
and in other Temple districts.

Vol. 22, p.128
I tell you another thing we discovered upon examination of these
things—for we examined them somewhat, but not so thoroughly as we
might have done—we found that those who have paid the largest amount
on Tithing in proportion to the number of souls, have done the most
towards building Temples. We found that in St. George, where the
people are all poor, that they paid more Tithing and more Temple
donations in proportion to each soul than any other part of the
Territory. We found that in Cache Valley, where the people are
building a Temple, that they not only paid a good tithing but also a
larger proportion of donations than any other part; showing that those
who give the largest donations to Temple building are able to pay the
must Tithing. These are facts which should be understood by us. The
Lord has told us from the beginning, in all which has been spoken to
us by his servants, and by that which has been written in the
revetations, that he will bless those who are liberal in sustaining
and supporting His work, that His blessings will rest down upon those
who manifest faith. You look for instance—I do not know that it would
be wrong for me to allude to the Twelve—you look to them, you see the
way they have labored, in going here and there according to the
directions of the servants of God who have presided over them; they
have not stopped to inquire whether or not it would suit their worldly
circumstances to take such a mission or to do such a work; they have
never stopped to consider a moment whether their individual interests
would be affected by their going; they have always been ready and on
hand to go at call, and has not the Lord blessed them? Has He not
opened up their way before them? Has he not given unto them his holy
spirit, witnessing to them that their course has been pleasing in his
sight? He certainly has, according to my view; and so he has all the
faithful Elders of the body of the Priesthood. You look at the men who
have been the most faithful in doing that which the Lord required at
their hands, and you will agree with me that they are the men who have
been blessed; and you look at the men who have paid their Tithing the
most diligently, and you look at the women who have stood by and
sustained their husbands hands under these circumstances, whether upon
missions, making donations, on otherwise contributing to the
forwarding of this work, and you will find that if they are not so
well off, in a worldly sense, they are rich in faith, and as a rule
they are better off in worldly circumstances than those who have been
more selfish and niggardly in their labors and donations to the Church
of God. You, sisters—and there are some see in this congregation whom
I [p.129] have known abroad when preaching the Gospel—let me ask if
you have not been blessed when you have entertained the Elders and
been kind and liberal to them, as many of you have been? Have you not
felt abundantly rewarded for it in the increase of the Holy Spirit,
and the pleasure and peace and joy which have filled your hearts when
you have taken this course? So with you, brethren, when you have done
your duty towards the work. When you have helped the Elders, have you
not felt a blessing come from God, and rest down upon you which has
more than satisfied you Certainly you have, and those who have been at
home who have been liberal in parting with their means to assist in
forwarding the interests of this work, have you not been blessed? Has
not the Spirit of God witnessed to you that this is the course you
should have taken? Certainly, this is the testimony of every faithful
Latter-day Saint. God requires that we should be liberal in relation
to these matters, for great essential blessings depend upon the
building of Temples in our midst. We cannot have our dead redeemed, we
cannot ourselves be prepared for the exaltation that awaits us unless
we attend to these matters in accordance with the law of God
respecting them. There are generations to be looked after. For 1,400
years, the people on this Continent were without the Gospel, and the
power of the Priesthood, and, indeed, so far as that is concerned, it
is nearly 1,800 years since the Priesthood was upon the earth; and the
salvation of the unnumbered millions of people who have lived since
that period will have to be cared for. Trace, if you can, your own
genealogy back only for a few generations, and see how it spreads out
on every point. For instance, for one mother we have two grandmothers,
four great, grandmothers, and eight great great grandmothers, etc. And
thus it spreads out like the branches of a tree, until all of the
inhabitants of the earth will be brought in. God has chosen us from
the various nations for this purpose. There are men in this Church
from almost every race of men, and if representatives from all the
races are not now, they will be in. God scattered the seed of Israel
through all of the nations of the earth, so that in the great
gathering of the last days He might be able to get representatives of
all the families of men. And we are chosen for this purpose. The seed
has been scattered among the nations; and when the descend, ants of
Israel here, heard the sound of the Gospel, it was indeed the glad
tidings of salvation to them. They knew the voice of the shepherd, it
was like telling them something they had forgotten but always knew;
they felt that it was something they had been waiting for, the sound
thereof was most delightful to the soul. The reason that the sound of
the Gospel had such an effect upon us was, because we were chosen from
before the foundation of the world, for the express purpose of coming
forth in this day to receive it and well may it be said that your
lives have been hid with Christ. You have come forth in these last
days to be instruments in His hands of bringing souls to a knowledge
of, the truth as his in Christ Jesus. In the Temples that shall be
built, you will have the opportunity of standing therein, as saviors,
upon Mount Zion. That is your calling; and it is your, privilege to be
saviors on Mount Zion. God is giving you the means and ability in
order that you may have it in your power to [p.130] accomplish these
things—to build Temples. It is a great labor devolving upon us. God
sent the Gospel to you and gathered you out from the nations of the
earth by His wonderful power; even by bestowing the Holy Spirit in a
miraculous way upon you. Through its influence you knew the truth when
the Elder came to you, you knew the voice of the shepherd, you knew it
to be the voice of glad tidings for which you had been waiting, and
you obeyed it gladly, and have been gathered with the Saints of God.
It is your duty now to rise up, all of you, and trace your
genealogies, and begin to exercise the powers which belong to saviors
of men, and when you do this in earnest, you will begin to comprehend
how widespread, how numerous your ancestors are, for whom Temple work
has to be performed, in order that they may be brought into the fold;
and when you get stopped, the Lord will reveal further information to
you; and in this way the work of salvation and redemption will be
accomplished, even from Father Adam down to the last one; or to speak
more properly, down to the Prophet Joseph, who was the first of this
dispensation. From Father Adam down to him, all being linked together
by the sealing ordinances which God has restored, and the powers of
which will be exercised in the Temples of God, all being united
together as brethren and sisters, for we are all begotten of God. We
are related to each other; we may not have the same blood in our veins
now, but it will be found when we trace it back, that we are of the
same family; hence it is that we love one another as we do, at least,
that is one reason for it. It is true we have been scattered among
Gentile nations, and are called Gentiles, but nevertheless we are of
the pure seed, having come through Gentile lineage that we may be the
means of saving them, and through our faithfulness we shall stand at
their head. This is the blessing which rests upon us as descendants of
Abraham.

Vol. 22, p.130
It is a great privilege we have to take of our means and to put it in
the Temples which we are building. It is a great privilege in this
great latter-day dispensation which God has given us, a peculiar
privilege; but when we are digging and delving and struggling with
poverty and get our minds filled with darkness and unbelief, we forget
it all and think our lot is hard, and the Priesthood is making hard
requirements. When you are asked to pay Tithing, it is said that some
want to know what is done with the Tithing. If such folks were to come
into the council they would soon find out; they would find at any rate
that the Apostles do not eat it nor consume it, they would find that
it is handled with as much care as it is possible to handle such
things, and that they feel accountable to God for the responsibility
which rests upon them. But when the Saints get their minds engrossed
with the cares of the world, they forget the blessings which God has
bestowed upon them, and what he designs to do with them, and things
which they ought not to think about come up in their minds. I look
upon our condition as one of peculiar blessedness. I think all of us
should be thankful that we are counted worthy to be members of this
Church. To be a member of this Church is a great thing. I am very
thankful to have my name numbered with the Latter-day Saints, to be a
sharer in the blessings God has bestowed and promised unto us.  We
have the [p.131] holy Priesthood, we have wives and children given
unto us, and husbands, wives and children are sealed together by the
eternal power of the holy Priesthood, the binding power which connects
them together for time and eternity: When you think that you are
chosen to be saviors to the children of men, to stand as a medium
through whom salvation shall flow unto unnumbered thousands, what
manner of people ought we to be? They pray for you to-day in the
spirit-world, as they have been no doubt from the beginning praying
for their descendants, that they may be faithful to the truth. You
cannot tell the interest felt in eternity for you, my brethren and
sisters, by those of our dead who have gone before us. Their hearts
yearn after us, their constant desire being that we may be faithful
and maintain our integrity and be prepared to bring salvation to them,
and redeem them by going forth and obeying every ordinance which God
has established in the Church for the salvation of the living and the
dead. You cannot be made perfect without them, neither can they be
made perfect without you. It is for us, being in the flesh, to perform
this work, and to educate our children the same way, that our young
men and young women may feel that in laboring to build up Zion they
are establishing the work of God, and, at the same time, laying a
foundation for their own exaltation, in His presence, and for those of
their ancestry and posterity. This is the feeling we should have.
Instead of being oppressed in our feelings, and permitting ourselves
to believe that these things are hard upon us, that it is hard to pay
our Tithing, or to make donations, or to do this or that which may be
required of us, we ought to feel it is a pleasure and honor and a
great privilege to be counted worthy to have the opportunity to do
this. There are men in this Church who have felt that they could
traverse the earth to get to see a servant of God who could baptize
them. I have heard men say that they would have undertaken the labor
of walking around the earth, if they, by doing so, would have been
sure to meet a man of that kind. You have met men of that kind, men
who have had authority to baptize you for the remission of sins, and
by being baptized by such men your sins have been remitted in the
sight of God, and of angels. You came foth from the waters of baptism
clean and pure so far as these old sins are concerned, and you had the
Holy Ghost sealed upon you by authority of the holy Priesthood, and
you have been inducted into the kingdom. And yet some of us forget
that we have been made the recipients of these blessings, our minds
become darkened, and we forget all that God has done for us. Here we
have men among us, through whom we can have the word of God when we
want it; just think of it; men dwelling, as it were, so near to God,
that you can have the counsel of Jehovah given to you about this
matter and the other matter you may choose to hear about. This is
within your reach. Who appreciates it? We begrudge a little Tithing or
a little donation, and think it a wonderful sacrifice to fulfil such
minor duties. If we were to devote our entire time, the labor of our
bodies and spirits to the interests of this work, what would it be in
view of what God has done for us? Is there a blessing you have desired
of Him that he has not bestowed upon you when you have sought for it
properly?

Vol. 22, p.132
Brethren of Tooele, I said some [p.132] plain things to you last
evening. I hope they will be borne in mind; I hope that you will
endeavor to so live that your prayers will avail with God, and so as
to have a conscience void of offense before God and man. Why should we
not have a heavenly influence dwelling upon us? Is there anything to
be compared to it? Nothing. And God has placed it within our reach. It
is like the drinking fountains we see in the city, you can drink at
them until you are satisfied, and it matters not how thirsty you may
be, and your drinking will not prevent my drinking, and your being
filled will not prevent my getting filled. God has opened this
fountain to us, the fountain of peace, the fountain of joy, the
fountain of happiness, the fountain from which all can drink and all
be filled, and it will not deprive anybody else from the same. Did you
ever have anything to equal it? Did you ever taste anything that
equals the taste of the Spirit of God—the sweetness, the heavenly joy
and the peace which it brings to the soul? You who have partaken of it
know that there is nothing so sweet. Honey to the natural taste is not
to be compared to the sweetness of the Holy Spirit to the spirit of
man. God has spread out this feast before us, and invites us to
partake of it, to fill ourselves until we are perfectly satisfied. And
He warns us against evil, and beseeches us to forsake sin. He wants us
to be pure, he wants our young men to be pure and to have His Holy
Spirit. He is willing to bestow His gifts upon us, but He will be
sought unto in prayer and faith for His blessings. I am not talking
about something theoretical, but something you know for yourselves.
You had it after you joined the Church; you felt then as you never
experienced before. Have you cherished that Spirit from that time to
the present? If you have, the Gospel is indeed the power of God to
you, and the sound thereof is full of glad tidings, and great joy, and
the testimony of peace reigns it, your hearts.

Vol. 22, p.132
I pray God to bless you and fill you with His Spirit, that we may be
lull to overflowing, and that it may enable you to conquer every evil
desire and bring all of your appetites into complete subjection to his
mind and will, which is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.133]


George Q. Cannon, July 3, 1881

The Present Condition of the Saints—Their Past Trials—
The Attempted Assassination of President Garfield, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 3rd, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.133
We have been traveling this last week through the settlements of Davis
and Weber counties, meeting with the Saints in their various wards and
visiting the people at their homes. It has been one of the most
interesting trips I have taken for several years, and I think this is
the general feeling of all who were of the party. A visitor to our
settlements at the present time is impressed with the evident increase
of the numbers of the people and of comfort and, it may be said,
wealth. The land is being rapidly taken up and occupied, and places
where a few years ago it was thought that no one could live, we now
find farms and orchards and good substantial dwellings, and all the
evidences of thrift. The water is being taken out, and large sums are
being expended in the formation of canals and water ditches; but the
most pleasing feature which presented itself to my mind was the
contentment of the people and the spirit which they enjoy. Our
meetings were excellently attended and were of a very spirited
character, the people turned out in large numbers and crowded every
meeting-house to overflowing, so much so that in most places seats had
to be arranged outside, and the windows thrown open, so that those who
could not get into the houses could hear. In several places we met
under bowers constructed for the purpose of holding meeting in the
open air.

Vol. 22, p.133
It is truly marvelous when we look at it—that is, those who have been
familiar with the early settlement of the Latter-day Saints in these
mountains—the great changes which have been effected in the condition
and circumstances of the people. God has abundantly fulfilled the
promises which were made in the early days, after the Latter-day
Saints settled here. Some questioned in those days whether we should
be able to find suitable places outside of this valley where the
Latter-day Saints could live. And many of those who first came here
had grave doubts whether we could in this climate, be able to raise a
variety of limits. But God has tempered the elements; He has
ameliorated the condition of the soil; He has blessed the labors of
the people; and with the experience of the past confidence is felt
that their is scarcely a valley in these mountains, however elevated,
in which fruit cannot be raised, and all the grains and vegetables
necessary for the sustenance [p.134] of man be produced. Of all people
who live upon the face of the earth, it seems to me, the Latter-day
Saints should be the most thankful to the Most High for His kind hess
and mercy manifested unto us. We came here as weary pilgrims, fleeing
from persecution, glad to find a place where we could rest for a
little season, and be free from violence and mobocracy. And though I,
myself, at that time, was but young, it seemed to me that I would be
content to live here the remainder of my days, and subsist upon the
most meagre fare—bread and water—if we could only enjoy peace and
freedom from the annoyances to which the people had been subjected,
and especially if our leading men could be free from those harrassing
persecutions which they had been compelled to endure. While but a
youth I had helped, with others, to stand guard at nights at their
houses, that they might sleep with some feeling of security; for there
were months, and it may be said years, before we left Illinois, when
the lives of a number of the leading men were threatened. Some of the
most painful recollections of my boyhood are the scenes of persecution
and affliction through which the Prophet Joseph Smith had to pass.
When his martyrdom, with that of his brother, the patriarch of the
Church, was accomplished, it seemed as though the rage of mobs ought
to have been satisfied; and the people, being bereft of their leaders,
might be suffered to dwell in peace. For it had been repeatedly
stated, that if Joseph Smith were put out of the way, there would be
no trouble with the Mormons. He was the object of hatred; he was the
target at which all the arrows of malicious envy were shot; he was
accused of embodying in his own person everything with which the
people were charged, and it was claimed that if he could be disposed
of, then they could be managed and there would be no difficulty. But
this spirit of persecution is not exhausted by success; it derives
strength therefrom, and the more victims it has the more it craves.
Instead of the people being left unmolested after the martyrdom, the
violence of mobs was redoubled; they were emboldened by the impunity
with which they had performed this bloody deed, to make more cruel
attacks upon the people. The Apostles who stood forward to take the
lead after the death of the Prophet Joseph, became in their turn the
objects of hatred. Charges of every kind were sworn to by men who were
determined to frame some pretexts for bringing them into difficulty;
and the most absurd falsehoods were circulated concerning them.
Numerous writs were issued and officers frequently came to Nauvoo, to
take the leading men into custody; it being the aim of the men who had
banded themselves together in secret combinations for the purpose of
taking their lives, to get them into their power as they had the
Prophet. On this account there had to be a constant guard kept over
the residences of the Twelve Apostles. As for myself, I never left any
place with more gladness than I did Illinois. To launch into the
wilderness, to grapple with all the difficulties incident to such a
life, and even to run the risk of famine, or any other evil which
might have to be met, seemed small in comparison with the evils we had
been and were subjected to. It was with  great gladness the entire
people who took up their line of march, left what is termed
civilization, to go [p.135] among the red men of the plains. To dwell
among them and to take chances among them, seemed preferable to being
exposed to attacks having the form of legal measures, and claiming the
authority of law, but which, in the most of instances, only furnished
a covering for violence and the most deadly schemes of vengeance.

Vol. 22, p.135
Although the Prophet Joseph Smith, during his lifetime was brought
upwards of forty times before tribunals, upon one pretext or another,
in every instance when he hall a fair trial he was acquitted none of
the accusations were ever substantiated against him. And when at last
he surrendered himself, after receiving the pledge of the governor of
the State that he should be protected—he having pledged his own honor,
and the honor of the State to that effect—those who were his
persecutors, who claimed to have grounds of charge against him, were
well aware that the treason of which they accused him, could not be
sustained; and because of this they said, "he is likely to be
acquitted again and escape us; but if the law cannot reach him, powder
and ball can." With blackened faces, banded together and led by a
preacher, they made an attack upon the jail, and the few men left
there to take charge of it, fired upon them with blank cartridges to
make a show of resistance in order to cover up the bloody deed, as one
done without their connivance.

Vol. 22, p.135
The last time the Prophet addressed the people he predicted that peace
should he taken from the earth, and that terrible calamities would
come upon its inhabitants, and particularly upon our own nation. He
predicted what the results would be of the spirit of mobocracy which
then raged, and which had caused our expulsion from our homes,  if
allowed to prevail. Already, the prediction had been recorded by him,
twelve years previous to his death, that there would be a rebel lion
break out in South Carolina, and a fratricidal war commence between
the South and the North. The revelation upon this subject had been
written; it had been published. It was well known to the great bulk of
the Latter-day Saints years previous to this. I, when quite a child
heard it, and looked for its fulfilment until it came to pass. And
this was the case with the body of the people who were familiar with
the predictions which had been uttered by the Prophet Joseph Smith.

Vol. 22, p.135
If the voice of this man could have been heard and his warnings
listened to, the evils which have fallen upon, our nation might have
been averted. To many, doubtless, such a statement as this may seem
presumptuous, because of the views. they entertain respecting this
Prophet. But whether it be admitted that he is a Prophet or not, it
can, not be denied by any one who is familiar with the tone of his
teachings, with the character of his expostulations and warnings, with
the manner in which he protested against the spirit of mobocracy, it
cannot, I say, be denied by any of these, that if his counsels had
been followed, many of the evils which have afflicted the nation might
have been averted.

Vol. 22, p.135
There is no form of government upon the earth under which so large a
degree of liberty can be enjoyed as that under which we dwell; it is
the best form of government ever devised by human wisdom for mankind.
Larger liberty, greater freedom of expansion and development to man in
every direction can be [p.136] attained under it, than under any other
form of government. Every man and woman who professes the faith of the
Latter-day Saints, must love it, because, under it the development of
the Kingdom of God is possible; for believing as we do that God
inspired the thunders of this government to perform the work which
they accomplished; that He raised up men for the express purpose of
achieving liberty upon this land, building up this grand fabric of
free government, we must of necessity admire and have a deep
attachment to its principles. While the people are pure, while they
are upright, while they are willing to observe law, the best results
must follow the establishment and maintenance of a government like
this; but, on the other hand, if the people become corrupt, if they
give way to passion, if they disregard law, if they trample upon
constitutional obligations, then a republican form of government like
ours becomes the worst tyranny upon the face of the earth. An
autocracy is a government of one man, and if he be a tyrant, it is the
tyranny of one man; but the tyranny and the irresponsibility of a mob
is one of the most grievous despotisms which can exist upon the face
of the earth. And it is from this which we have suffered; it is this
which caused us to take our flight into the Rocky Mountains; it, is
this which caused the founding and peopling of Utah Territory. When
attacked, despoiled, and driven by mobs, the Latter-day Saints
appealed to the authorities of the States where they lived; but their
appeals were in vain, because the authorities were only the creatures
of the mobs from whose cruel attacks we suffered, and whom they dare
not offend. Hence our appeals were in vain. When we appealed to
courts, the courts dreaded the power of public opinion, which was
adverse to dealing justly with us, and they dared not do anything to
favor us for fear of offending the mob who persecuted us. When appeals
were made to legislators, the same result followed; when governors
were appealed to they were in the same position; and when the case was
carried to the President of the United States, he dared not face the
issue, but declared that Congress had no power to deal with a
sovereign State for its treatment of the Latter-day Saints, though
they had been expelled from the State by violence. And even when
Joseph Smith was barbarously murdered while under the pledged honor of
the State, there was no redress; his murderers went scot free, one of
them a senator of the State in which he lived, and others well-known
to the general public. There was no dispositioin to punish those men,
although they were red-handed with the blood of innocence, and
although it was well known that they were the men who perpetrated that
cruel deed.

Vol. 22, p.136
We have suffered enough from this spirit of violent lawlessness to
feel profoundly moved in our hearts at the dreadful occurrence of
yesterday. It comes to us as it does not to any other people, for we
have suffered from this as no other people have. The men whom we loved
better than we loved our lives, for whom this people would have been
willing to lay down their lives, if by so doing they could have saved
them, were strickest down by the hands of assassins, while they were
helpless like sheep in a pen. They were slaughtered by a band of
ruffians, who knew that they had the power  if they could break into
the building where the victims were confined, [p.137] to take the
lives of those men, for they were defenceless.

Vol. 22, p.137
When the leading man of our nation is stricken down, as General
Garfield was, it arouses emotions in the hearts of the Latter-day
Saints—those of them especially who were participants in the scenes to
which I have referred—which language cannot describe. There is
something so abhorrent, so horrible in this method of curing evils,
that as one of this community I cannot think of it with any other
feeling than one of horror. General Garfield, I may say, was my
personal friend, we having served eight years in Congress together. I
have been intimately acquainted with him during that time, and I know
him to be one of the greatest men of the nation. He may not be a
strong man in every direction; I do not think he is strong enough to
follow his convictions upon our question. He knew better concerning us
than any man in public life, that is, he knew more of us. He was
brought up in Ohio, near where our people had lived in early days, in
the days of his childhood. He was familiar with men who had been
members of our Church, and I believe was connected remotely by
marriage with some of our people; and while he hall no sympathy with
some of our doctrines, nevertheless he had opportunities of knowing
many things concerning us which others did not know. He had visited
this city twice; he had become acquainted with the people, seen them
at their homes, and had frequently conversed upon our doctrines. I
know therefore, he understood our question probably better than any
man in public life. But for fear, as I fully believe, that he would be
suspected of cherishing sympathy for us, he uttered expressions which
I thought were exceedingly unwise and unstatesmanlike in his inaugural
address. But notwithstanding this, I must bear testimony to the man
and to the largeness of his soul and the breadth of his mind. He is a
man of broad intellect, of wide experience, and naturally of a good
heart; and I cannot imagine any reason which could justify an act of
violence towards him. There has nothing occurred during his
administration to provoke such an attack as that made upon him.

Vol. 22, p.137
But the word of the Lord has gone forth concerning all such matters as
these. Deeds of violence will become more common, whether the world
believe it or not. The Lord inspired His servants to predict these
things, if the spirit of mobocracy were permitted to reign unchecked
said unpunished. Innocent blood has been shed in our land, the blood
of innocent men, the blood, as we believe, of Prophets and Apostles
and Saints of God; and their blood stains the escutcheon of the States
where it was shed, and it has not been stoned for. There has been no
voice of protest against those deeds; on the contrary, to day,
notwithstanding the horrors of the past; notwithstanding our track is
lined with the graves of our people who fell by the way-side, whilst
fleeing from their persecutors, religious denominations all over the
land meet together in public conventions, and appeal in the strongest
mariner to the government to review the old scenes of persecution
against a people, who have done them no harm, and who fled as far as
they could from their confines, and from their civilization. To-day
there are those who call themselves ministers and followers of the
meek and lowly Jesus, who, if they could, would stir up every feeling
of hatred and animosity and bloodthirstiness in the [p.138] human
breast, and bring down anger, vengeance and destruction upon a people
whose only crime is they will not worship according to their
dictation—a people who have come into these mountains and reared
themselves homes, and made this once desolate land beautiful; a people
who have created wealth here for the nation; who have offered an
asylum to all; who have fed the strangers and travelers as they passed
through here, administering comfort and relief to them, and who have
been inspired by Heaven to impart blessing and benefit, and exert an
influence for good upon the hearts of their fellow-creatures.

Vol. 22, p.138
Now, as much as I deplore such acts as that of yesterday, I look, upon
it as one of the consequences which must follow. General Garfield, the
President of the United States, innocent of any act which can be
tortured into a justification for a deed of violence, now falls a
victim to this spirit of lawlessness and personal revenge. When men
permit the spirit of mobocracy and violence to prevail, when they
suffer crime to go unpunished, when innocent blood is shed and is not
atoned for, the time must come sooner or later, when the evil results
will become widespread. As men sow, so will they reap. It is an
eternal law and can only be avoided by deep repentance. Every nation
which commits a crime must atone for that crime. God holds nations
responsible as He does individuals. When a man sheds innocent blood a
crime is committed by him, and he must atone for it either in this
life or in the life to come. God will visit them in His own time and
in His own way, until these things are atoned for. He will leave men
and nations to themselves, when they abandon themselves to evil, and
His spirit cannot abide with them.

Vol. 22, p.138
It may be said that the Latter-day Saints were an insignificant
people, and that therefore their treatment was a matter of little or
no consequence; so it might be said respecting the disciples of Jesus.
Jesus himself was an obscure Being on the earth—His persecutors at
least thought him such; but He was the divine Redeemer, he was the Son
of God. His disciples were obscure men; they were poor fishermen, yet
they were disciples of the Lord Jesus, and because of the cruel
killing of the Son of God, and the persecution inflicted upon His
disciples, Jerusalem was overthrown, the Jewish nation was broken in
pieces, and scattered among all nations.

Vol. 22, p.138
My brethren and sisters, we, of all people upon the face of the earth,
should be the last to rejoice in calamity of any kind, or to indulge
in any feeling which would have the appearance of rejoicing over
anything that may appear like vengeance. There is only one feeling
which ought to have a place in our hearts, and that is one of deep
sorrow when men do wrong, when they commit crimes, even though we
ourselves should be the victims of tire wrong. There ought to be no
feeling in our hearts to wish or desire vengeance to come upon those
who commit those acts. Our Savior has given us an example in this. He
said after He had been lifted up upon the cross, "Father, forgive
them; they know not what they do." This ought to be an example to us.
The man who indulges in any other feeling grieves the Spirit of God,
and is not worthy the name of Latter-day Saint. He certainly is not
one; because any other spirit than this is in opposition to the Spirit
of God;  and there ought [p.139] to be no feeling in our hearts
excepting one of deep sorrow that our fellow-beings do anything which
would bring down the anger of God upon them. And I pray God the
Eternal Father to bless us and fill us with the Holy Spirit to
enlighten us, and lead us into all truth, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, July 3, 1881

The Saints Mission is One of Peace—Sympathy for General Garfield, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 3d, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.139
I have been interested in the remarks made by Brother Cannon, who has
addressed us, because I am personally well conversant with most of the
events to which he has referred. I also coincide with him in his
feelings as regards the position we ought to occupy in this Territory
as an integral part of the United States, in relation to the
melancholy event which has so recently transpired in the nation; for
all right feeling people must execrate a crime like that attempted on
the life of the President. It is usual with many people when they
think they have received an injury to hope and wish that the like
calamity may rest upon those who are their opponents, or by whom they
have received, or supposed they have received, certain slights or
injuries; and it is very difficult for such people to comprehend the
principle that actuates, or ought to actuate, all high-minded,
honorable men, especially those who profess to be influenced by that
Gospel which was introduced by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Our
motives as Latter-day Saints should be very different indeed from
those which many are actuated by, who do not believe in the principles
enunciated in the Gospel of the Son of God. Our mission to the world
is a mission of peace. Our proclamation is tire same as that which was
made by the angels of mercy who heralded the advent of the Son of God;
it is: "Peace on earth and good-will towards men." We have never
entertained any other feeling or principle than this; nor do we desire
to cherish any unhallowed feelings in our bosoms either to individuals
or the nation.

Vol. 22, p.139
Reference has been made by Bro.[p.140] Cannon in his remarks to the
feeling and animus which exist among many calling themselves
Christians, in their conventions, etc., in their endeavors to stir up
a spirit of persecution and opposition to us. Let them take their
course; let them follow the influence by which they are governed. We
cannot afford to entertain a spirit of that kind, nor do we desire to
cherish a spirit of retaliation. If Jesus, when upon the earth, could
patiently endure the scoffs, sneers and reproaches of men which were
so indiscriminately heaped upon Him; if we are in possession of the
principles which were enunciated by Him, we can afford also to cherish
the same noble and magnanimous feelings which dwelt in His bosom. I
know of no other principle than this associated with the Gospel of the
Son of God, whether in this age or any other age. Jesus came here
according to the foreordained plan and purpose of God, pertaining to
the human family, as the Only Begotten of the Father full of grace and
truth. He carne to offer himself a sacrifice, the just for the unjust;
to meet the requirements of a broken law, which the human family were
incapable of meeting, to rescue them from the ruins of the fall, to
deliver them from the power of death to which all peoples had been
subjected by the transgression of a law, and He Himself took the
initiatory in this matter, and offered himself, the Son of God, as
competent propitiation for the sins of the world. And when He was
opposed, rejected, cast out, spat upon and maligned; and again, when
He was crucified, in His last remark lie used the words which have
already been referred to, "Father, forgive them, for they know not
what they do." He taught that it was written in the law in olden
times, that there should he "an eye for an eye and a tooth for a
tooth;" but says lie, "I say unto you that ye resist not evil * * Love
your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate
you, and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you;
that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven; for He
maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain
on the just and on the unjust." These were principles worthy of a God;
these were feelings which if cherished by the human family, would
elevate them from that low, groveling position in which they are
laboring, would place them on a more elevated platform, would bring
them into communion with their Heavenly Father, and prepare them for
an association with the Gods in the eternal worlds.

Vol. 22, p.140
In reference to this late melancholy affair which has occurred, I feel
in my heart a strong sympathy for President Garfield. People may think
this strange. Why, say they, did he not make some remarks which are
calculated to injure you as a people? Yes. But he, like the rest of us
is a fallible being. We are all fallible, and it is not every man who
can resist the pressure which is brought to bear upon him, and the
influence by which he may be surrounded. Even Pilate, who was inspired
by strong principles of justice, found it difficult to resist the
popular clamor against Jesus; he felt a disposition to deliver the
Savior from the position in which he was placed by his enemies, and
asked the people, What harm has this man done? Nothing. Only the
people continued to cry out, "Crucify him, crucify him;" and in answer
to their demands he  delivered Jesus into their hands, saying,
however, "I [p.141] wash my hands of his blood." He had not the
firmness to resist the cries of the popualtion but yielded to their
Unreasonable demands.

Vol. 22, p.141
But to return. In speaking of these matters, I have reasons
personally, myself, to have very vindictive feelings if I would
entertain them, in regard to misrule and mob violence, for under the
pledge of the governor of Illinois, made to me and to Dr. Bernhisel,
(who is here presented) Joseph and Hyrum Smith were guaranteed
protection, and the governor pledged us his faith and that of the
State therefore. But these two innocent victims were slain in cold
blood, and the very guards whom the governor ostensibly placed for
their protection, assisted in the murder, whilst I, myself, who was
not there as a prisoner, received four balls at the time of their
massacre. Under these infamous circumstances it would be very natural
for a man to entertain vindictive feelings. But do I have feelings of
revenge in my heart concerning these men? No. Did any of you ever hear
me give utterance to feelings of that kind? I think not. I do not wish
to be governed by such influences. Those who perpetrate such acts have
enough to answer for without any maledictions from me. I do not
cherish feelings of that kind. I consider that all these things are
governed by an all-wise and inscrutible Providence, by a God who rules
and regulates, manages and directs the affairs of the human family. I
saw Joseph and Hyrum Smith mortally wounded by men with blackened
faces, and, as I have said, I was severely wounded—quite as severely
as President Garfield is. Do I feel enmity towards these men? No,
their case is not an enviable one. There is a Being who knows the acts
of the human family and is acquainted with their affairs, who will
judge all men and all nations according to their deserts. Do I know
this? I do know it. The Gospel reveals many things to us which others
are unacquainted with. I knew of those terrible events which were
coming upon this nation previous to the breaking out of our great
fratricidal war, just as well as I now know that they transpired, and
I have spoken of them to many. What of that? Do I not know that a
nation like that in which we live, a nation which is blessed with, the
freest, the most enlightened and magnificent government in the world
to-day, with priviliges which would exalt people to heaven if lived up
to—do I not know that if they do not live up to them, but violate them
and trample them under their feet, and discard the sacred principles
of liberty by which we ought to be govened—do I not know that their
punishment will be commensurate with the enlightenment which they
possess? I do. And I know—I cannot help but know—that there are a
great many more afflictions yet awaiting this nation. But would I put
forth my hand to help bring them on I God forbid! And you, you
Latter-day Saints, would you exercise your influence to the
accomplishment of all object of that kind? God forbid! But we cannot
help but know these things. But our foreknowledge of these matters
does not make us the agents in bringing them to pass. We are told that
the wicked will slay the wicked. We are told in sacred writ, "that
vengeance is mine saith the Lord, and I will repay?" And in speaking
of ourselves we need not be under any apprehensions pertaining to the
acts of men, for the Lord has said, "It is my business to take care of
my [p.142] Saints;" but it is our, business to be Saints. And to be
worthy of that character it is our duty to live by the principles of
virtue, truth, integrity, holiness, purity, and honor, that we may at
all times secure the favor of Almighty God; that His blessings may be
with us and dwell in our bosoms; that the peace of God may abide in
our habitations; that our fields, our flocks, and our herds may be
blessed of the Lord; and that we, as a people, may be under His divine
protection. Fear him and keep his commandments, and if we do this we
need know no other fear either on this side of heaven or of hell, for
God has pledged himself to take care of his people and to sustain and
deliver them from the hands of their enemies, Therefore we may feel
easy, and we can always afford to treat all men right. What! Would you
treat your enemies well? Why, yes. If they were hungry I would feed
them; if they were thirsty I would give them drink; if they were naked
I would clothe them; but I would not be governed by their principles,
nor influenced by the feelings which animate their bosoms. I would try
and imitate and cherish the same truths that dwell in the bosom of
God, who makes his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and the
rain to fall on the just and on the unjust. Then, having done that, I
would leave them in the hands of God, and let him direct his affairs
according to the counsels of his own will.

Vol. 22, p.142
I am sorry to see this murderous influence prevailing throughout the
world, and perhaps this may be a fitting occasion to refer to some of
these matters. The manifestations of turbulance and uneasiness which
prevail among the nations of the earth are truly lamentable. Well,
have I anything to do with them? Nothing; but I cannot help but know
that they exist. These feelings which tend to do away with all right,
rule, and government, and correct principles are not from God, or many
of them are not. This feeling of communism and nihilism, aimed at the
overthrow of rulers and men in position and authority, arises from a
spirit of diabolism, which is contrary to every principle of the
Gospel of the Son of God. But then do not the Scripture say that these
things shall occur? Yes. Do not the scriptures say that men shall grow
worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived? Yes. Do not the
scriptures tell us that thrones shall be cast down and empires
destroyed and the rule and government of the earth be trodden under
foot? Yes. But I cannot help but sympathize with those who suffer from
their influences; while these afflictions are the result of wickedness
and corruption, yet we cannot shut our eyes to the fact that those who
engage in these pernicious practices are exceedingly low, brutal,
wicked and degraded. I would say "my soul come not thou into their
secret; unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united."

Vol. 22, p.142
I have traveled abroad myself, quite extensively among the nations of
the earth. Did I ever interfere with them? No, not in the least
particular. Did I see things that were wrong? Yes, but it was not for
me to right them. That was not my mission. I had no command of the
kind. My mission was to preach the Gospel of salvation to the nations
of the earth, and I have traveled hundreds of thousands of miles to do
this, without purse or scrip, trusting in God. And so have many of  my
friends traveled: We did not hurt anybody, did we? For [p.143]
instance, now, right in our own city, we have Methodists,
Presbyterians; Baptists, Catholics, Episcopalians, and all kinds of
isms. Do we interfere with them? We do not. Would you interrupt them
in their worship? I know of no such thing, good Latter-day Saints will
not do it. Would I malign or persecute them? No, I would not. If we
told the truth about some of them it would be quite bad enough without
stating falsehoods, and if other men cannot afford to treat us aright,
we can afford to treat them properly and to give the fullest and
broadest liberty to all who come within our reach; liberty to do
right, not liberty to oppress, not liberty to trample upon correct
principles, not liberty to rob men of their property or religion. Men
who would do this are villains which we want nothing to do with; but
all honorable men, all men who do right and. maintain the laws and the
Constitution of the United States, we are their friends and will
sustain them to the last. These are my thoughts in relation to that
matter.

Vol. 22, p.143
In connection with President Garfield, have we any feelings of enmity
t No; I have none. I feel truly to sympathize with him in his
affliction, but I feel more profoundly moved that deeds of this
description can occur in a free, liberal and enlightened government
like this. We might expect such things in some of the European nations
where the principles of nihilism exist to so great an extent, and
where there seems a disposition to subvert all rule and government and
place the people and nations in the hands of irresponsible mobs, and
of low, brutal, murderous men, without any regard to the principles of
law, order, justice, equity and righteousness. I could account for
some of these things taking place there. It is really astonishing to
see what efforts are being made to accomplish the overthrow of rule
and government in Russia, Austria, Germany, Spain, England, Italy,
France, Turkey, etc. These things are beginning to spread among and
permeate the nations of the earth. Do we expect them? Yes. These
secret combinations were spoken of by Joseph Smith, years and years
ago. I have heard him time and time again tell about them, and he
stated that when these things began to take place the liberties of
this nation would begin to be bartered away. We see many signs of
weakness which we lament, and we would to God that our rulers would be
men of righteousness, and that those who aspire to position would be
guided by honorable feelings—to maintain inviolate the Constitution
and operate in the interest, happiness, well-being, and protection of
the whole community. But we see signs of weakness and vaccillation. We
see a policy being introduced to listen to the clamor of mobs and of
unprincipled men who know not of what they speak, nor whereof they
affirm, and when men begin to tear away with impunity one plank after
another from our Constitution, by and by we shall find that we are
struggling with the wreck and ruin of the system which the forefathers
of this nation sought to establish in the interests of humanity. But
it is for us still to sustain these glorious principles of liberty
bequeathed by the founders of this nation, still to rally round the
flag of the Union, still to maintain all correct principles, granting
the utmost extent of liberty to all people of all grades and of all
nations. If other people see fit to  violate these sacred principles,
we must uphold them in their [p.144] entirety, in their purity, and be
patriotic and law-abiding and act honorably toward our nation and to
its rulers. It is truly deplorable to see our President, the President
of this great and mighty nation, one of the greatest rulers in the
world stricken down by an assassin. Yet these things we have to mourn
over. But in all cases it is for us to be true to our God and to our
religion, to obey the laws of God, cleaving to correct principles,
letting purity, virtue, honor, truth and integrity characterize all
our acts, that we may be the blessed of the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.144
I pray God to bless you, and that we may be led in the paths of light;
and I pray God to bless all honorable men everywhere, and to bless our
President and our rulers who rule in righteousness, and that wherein
any of them are doing wrong, that they may be led in the right path,
and that we may be lea to pursue that course at all times that shall
secure the approbation of God, the approbation of our own conscience
and the esteem and respect of all honorable men everywhere. Regarding
the notions of others, we care nothing; our trust is in God; and we
will try and observe His laws and keep His commandments. May God help
us to do so in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, April 3, 1881

The Saints Have Cause to Rejoice—Their Labors and Future

Delivered at the General Conference,
Sunday Morning, April 3, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.144
I think that all of us as Latter-day Saints should have our hearts
filled with gratitude and thanksgiving to God our Heavenly Father for
his mercies and blessings which we enjoy this day. It is certainly a
source of much pleasure to me to have the privilege of meeting with so
many of the Latter-day Saints, and with so many bearing the Holy
Priesthood in this dispensation of God to man. I cannot but rejoice
when I reflect upon the history of this people, and contemplate the
dealings of God with us, how that He has protected us and sustained us
and delivered us and made us community in the land, and that too under
adversity and opposition.

Vol. 22, p.144
In tracing the history of the Prophets and Apostles of old, as well as
those of our day, we find that there have been some  very peculiar
manifestations of the trust and [p.145] confidence in God which they
have exercised. Consider, for instance, the position of the Three
Hebrews. They could afford to trust themselves in the hands of God;
they could afford to meet whatever punishment or affliction or
persecution which might be heaped upon them in consequence of their
obeying the law of God. But they could not afford to bow down and
worship the image which Nebuchadnezzar had caused to be set up,
because it was contrary to the commandments of God. The history of the
result of their refusing to obey the royal edict, commanding all
Babylon to fall down and worship it, we are familiar with; also with
the similar circumstance in which the Prophet Daniel figured. In any
and every age of the world when God has called or commanded a man or a
people to perform a certain work, they through determination and
perseverance, and faith in him, have been enabled to accomplish it;
and I do not know of a single instance wherein anything ennobling or
exalting has been gained when his command has been shunned or wilfully
disobeyed. I will here mention the case of Jonah, which presents
itself to my mind, when the Lord sent him to deliver a message to
Ninevah. The requirement was a little too much for Jonah, and he
thought he would try to avoid it; but after he had spent three days
and nights in the belly of a whale, he thought, no doubt, that if ever
he got to land he would unhesitatingly obey the commandments of the
Lord. The result we know. We take our Savior, and also the Apostles
who followed him; we read the history of what they suffered and passed
through. All of the Apostles suffered death (excepting one, whom they
could not destroy), including the Son of God himself, in order to seal
their testimony with their blood; while the Savior had to suffer upon
the cross, to fill the mission which he had been preordained to
perform; which, by the way, is a very strange ensample to man, to see
the Son of God, the Only Begotten of the Father on the earth, the
First Born in the spirit world, a person of His high exaltation and
glory, condescending to come forth to be born in a stable and cradled
in a manger; and after he grew up, how he traveled about in adversity
and suffering, never shrinking from any duty imposed upon him—it
should certainly be a good ensample to all of his followers. And the
Apostles themselves, because of their integrity to the truths of the
Gospel which they had received through their Master, the Savior, they
like him, suffered death, and thus sealed their testimony with their
blood. They could perform no more than he could towards turning the
hearts of the people to the truth; but they determined to risk
whatever suffering, trouble or tribulation they were called to pass
through for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus, that they
might receive eternal life.

Vol. 22, p.145
I bring this home to ourselves. I bring it home to the Latter-day
Saints; I bring it home to our day and generation. Many of us have
been acquainted with our Prophet and Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum
Smith. We know their lives; we know the suffering and trouble they
passed through. These men are true and faithful unto death. They could
afford to do it; but they could not afford to deny the faith; they
could not afford to shrink from the important message which God had
given unto them, of establishing this Church and kingdom upon the
earth, but they could afford to be [p.146] true and faithful to the
last moments of their lives, in advocating and defending the
principles of the Gospel of the Son of God. I wish to say to our
leading men, the Presidency of this Church, the Twelve Apostles, the
Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, the Bishops, the Seventies,
the High Priests and Elders, and to all men bearing the Holy
Priesthood, as well as to all who have entered into covenant with God,
that we can, as individuals and as a people, afford to maintain our
integrity in this our day and generation, regardless of consequences.
We can afford to be true and faithful to God; we can afford to carry
out every principle and commandment which God has given unto us; we
can afford to do this, as much so as Prophets and Apostles and people
of God of other dispensations and generations. And I would say to all
Israel, there is not one soul of us who can afford to compromise one
of the revelations or one of the commandments which God has committed
to our charge. No man can afford to do this who is called of God to
build up this Kingdom. We can afford, however, to meet the
consequences, whatever they may be. And I would say to all present
this day, that we should have, and that we have as much comfort, as
much hope and as much cause to trust in God, and have received as much
encouragement, by the over-ruling hand of Almighty God in our behalf,
to go on magnifying our calling and to be true and faithful to every
commandment which God has given unto us, as the people of any other
generation had in their day; and for one I can say, "It is the kingdom
of God or nothing for me and I am willing to risk the consequences. I
know that I cannot afford to disobey any commandment which God has
given to me, because there is no man who holds the Priesthood, and
possessing the inspiration and the gifts of God and the light of
truth, but would be ashamed both in the flesh and in the spirit-world
to meet his God, and to be obliged to acknowledge that he did not obey
His commandments. And I will here say that whenever we do our duty,
whenever we keep the commandments which have been made known to us, we
will see the fulfilment of the promises which God has made to us with
regard to this day, age and dispensation. There is no promise which
God has made to us but what will be fulfilled to the very letter. I
read these—the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants,
and I regard them as eternal truths. I cannot find any revelations
given from the days of Moses down to the days of Joseph Smith, nor
from the days of Joseph to our day, by men who have spoken as they
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost, but what has been fulfilled to the
very letter, as far as time would admit of. Though the heavens and the
earth pass away, not one jot or tittle which will fall unfulfilled.
When I read these solemn, these eternal declarations made through the
mouth of Joseph Smith, my heart swells with gratitude and praise to
God, my heavenly Father. I consider that the Doctrine and Covenants,
our Testament, contains a code of the most solemn, the most Godlike
proclamations ever made to the human family. I will refer to the
"Vision" alone, as a revelation which gives more light, more truth,
and more principle than any revelation contained in any other  book we
ever read. It makes plain to our understanding our present [p.147]
condition, where we came from, why we are here, and where we are going
to. Any man may know through that revelation what his part and
condition will be. For all men know what laws they keep, and the laws
which men keep here will determine their position hereafter; they will
be preserved by those laws and receive the blessings which belong to
them.

Vol. 22, p.147
I say again, the Latter-day Saints have every encouragement; their
pathway is plain and inviting before them. And the nearer we adhere to
the commandments of God, the more confident we shall become that God
is our friend and that He is watching over us, and that his Son Jesus
is our advocate, with the Father, that he is in the midst of this
people, and that he will contend for the rights of his Saints, and
will ward off every weapon which is formed against Zion. So far at
least we have been sustained; the arm of Jehovah has been made bare in
our behalf ever since we have been in these valleys, and all Israel
whose eyes are open to see, and whose minds can comprehend the
dealings of God with his people, know it. We have been sustained by
the power of God from the beginning to this day, and nothing short of
the power of God could have saved us and brought us through; and
nothing but the power of God can preserve us, and nothing but his
wisdom can pilot us safe to the high destiny which awaits us. Perhaps
I may be permitted to say, we met with a good deal of persecution and
oppression and suffering before we came to these valleys, and still
the hand of oppression is stretched out against us, and the public
mind everywhere within the pale of Christendom is more or less set on
our destruction, and that because a certain Biblical principle—the
patriarchal order of marriage is practised by us. When Earl Rosborough
was visiting this city, he inquired of President Taylor what excuse
the State of Missouri had in driving ten thousand of this people
beyond their borders into the State of Illinois; and what excuse the
people of this nation had who took part in, and those who countenanced
the persecution which we have endured, for persecuting us before the
principle of patriarchal marriage was practised by the Latter-day
Saints. President Taylor replied, it was because we believed in
revelation, because we believed in Prophets and Apostles, and because
we believed in the ancient, the apostolic, the everlasting Gospel,
with all its gilts and blessings. Then, said Earl Rosborough, "it
would make no difference, as far as your being at variance with the
Christian world is concerned. whether you practice plural marriage or
not, unless you renounce all other principles you hold to that caused
your persecution heretofore; you would be persecuted still." I say the
same to-day. The nation cares no more about our practising the order
of plural marriage than any other principle of the Gospel; it would
make no difference with us to day. Were we to compromise this
principle by saying, we will renounce it, we would then have to
renounce our belief in revelation from God, and our belief in the
necessity of Prophets and Apostles, and the principle of the
gathering, and then to do away with the idea and practice of building
Temples in which to administer ordinances for the exaltation of the
living and the redemption of the dead; and at last we would have to
renounce our Church organization, and mix up and mingle with the
world, and [p.148] become part of them. Can we afford to do this? I
tell you no, we can not; but we can afford to keep the commandments of
God. And I will here say, that we have been sustained by the hand of
Jehovah in a marvelous and miraculous manner ever since we came to
these valleys and proclaimed to the world our belief in the revelation
of celestial or plural marriage; and I will say further, and in the
name of Jesus Christ our Savior and Elder Brother, we shall be
sustained from this time until he comes in the clouds of heaven,
inasmuch as we shrink not from the performance of our duties. We have
somebody to deal with besides man. The God of heaven holds our
destiny; he holds the destiny of our nation and of all the nations,
and he controls them. Therefore, I say to the Latter-day Saints, let
us be faithful; let us keep the commandments; let us not renounce a
single principle or command which God has given to us. Let us keep the
word of wisdom. Let us pay our tithes and offerings. Let us obey the
celestial law of God, that we may have our wives and children with us
in the morning of the first resurrection; that we may come forth
clothed with glory, immortality and eternal lives, with our wives and
children bound to us in the family organization in the celestial
world, to dwell with us throughout the endless ages of eternity,
together with all the sons and daughters of Adam who shall have kept
the commandments of God.

Vol. 22, p.148
I pray that we may be able to do our duty in this world. I pray that
we may not fear man who can only kill the body, but fear God who hath
power to cast both body and soul into hell. I feel to say that there
is no people under heaven who have so much cause to rejoice and to be
grateful as the Latter-day Saints. There is no other people since the
foundation of the world called to perform the work which you,
Latter-day Saints, are called to perform. The God of heaven has given
you the kingdom, the great and last kingdom, the only kingdom which
has ever been set up on this earth to remain until the coming of the
Son of Man. Although in its infancy, this work has a great and a
mighty future; and as I have often said, the eyes of all the hosts of
heaven are over us; the eyes of God Himself, and the eyes of all the
Prophets and Apostles who have ever lived in the flesh are watching
this people. They know that they are not neither can they be made
perfect without you; and they fully understand that we cannot be made
perfect without them. They understand the greatness, the extent, the
power and the glory of this dispensation.

Vol. 22, p.148
When I contemplate the fact that the few men and women dwelling in
these mountain valleys have had committed to them this great and
mighty work, I feel that of all people under heaven we ought to be the
most grateful to our God; and that we ought to remember to keep our
covenants, and humble ourselves before him, and labor with all our
hearts to discharge faithfully the responsibilities which devolve upon
us, and the duties which are required at our hands. For we can afford
to do anything which God requires of us; but none of us can afford to
do wrong. It would cost far more than this world with all its wealth
is worth for the Latter-day Saints to do wrong and come under the
disfavor of Almighty God. Our prayers, one and all, should be that of
David's—"Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins; let
[p.149] them not have dominion over me; then shall I be upright, and I
shall be innocent from the great transgression."

Vol. 22, p.149
I pray God to bless this assembly of His people; and to bless the
Presidency of the Church, the Apostles and all bearing the holy
Priesthood, together with all who have entered into covenant with him.
My earnest prayer is that the blessings of our God may be over us in
time, that when we get through and shall pass behind the vail, we
shall have done all that was required of us, and be prepared to dwell
with the sanctified and the just made perfect through the blood of the
Lamb. Amen.

Erastus Snow, April 4, 1881

The Gospel—The "Perfect Law of Liberty," Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference,
Monday Afternoon, April 4, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.149
I desire to be heard, not that I am ambitious of speaking, but if I
speak I desire that my strength shall not be unnecessarily taxed.

Vol. 22, p.149
One of the ancient expounders of the Christian religion said, that the
Gospel was the perfect law of liberty. I believe it; and if I taken
text at all, that is my text.

Vol. 22, p.149
The Gospel as understood and expounded by the Savior and his ancient
Apostles, is a perfect law of liberty. Everything pertaining to the
spirit of the Gospel, as taught and expounded and practised by the
Savior and His disciples, tended to liberty. All the revelations which
God ever gave to man from the beginning of the world tended to
liberty. The government which our heavenly Father has exercised, or
attempted to exercise over His children on the earth or in the
heavens, has not in the least tended to restrain or abridge them in
their liberty, but rather to enlarge it, to extend it, to insure, to
preserve and maintain it. The Gospel of Christ, and all of the
revelations of God to man have sought to mark the line of distinction
between liberty and license, between correct principles of government
and anarchy or oppression and slavery. Oppression and slavery are the
result of sin and wickedness, violations of the principles of the
everlasting Gospel either by the rulers or ruled or both, and
generally both. True freedom of mind and body and true liberty, even
the enjoyment of human rights is founded and maintained, and rests
[p.150] upon human integrity and virtue and the observance of those
principles of truth on which all true happiness and true freedom is
founded. Sin was never righteousness, nor can be; license was never
liberty nor can be; misery was never happiness, nor can be; and yet
because of the blindness and ignorance of some people, they never
appear to be happy only when they are perfectly miserable. And there
are some people too who think they are always in slavery and bondage
unless they are trying to get themselves into trouble; and they think
there is no true liberty only in acting like the devil. The Nihilists
of Russia, the Socialists of France and their sympathizers in America,
including the "Liberals" of Utah, are panting for liberty; they are
restive under the restraint of order and law; they are opposed to
government, and like the French Socialists and Communists, they would
destroy Jehovah himself and behead the king and burn up Parliament and
assassinate every representative of power and government; and when
they had reduced the country and themselves to anarchy, they would
look upon their condition as the acme of freedom and human liberty.
The world to-day is drifting in this direction, including our own
liberal America.

Vol. 22, p.150
If we take a retrospective view of the dealings of God with his people
whom he recognized, and who acknowledged his laws, and among whom he
raised up Prophets, and with whom he established his covenants, we
will find that they have been the freest of all peoples which have
existed on the earth. The students of the Bible and the Book of Mormon
know this to be the case. They know that the first king who ruled over
ancient Israel, was chosen at their own earnest solicitations, when
they began to apostatize from God, and to despise His counsels. They
know that Samuel the Seer, who judged them in righteousness, and who
taught them faithfully the ways of the Lord, earnestly remonstrated
with them when they clamored for a king to go out and in before them
and lead them to battle, that they might be as other nations who were
around them. Samuel foretold the results—that such a course tended to
bondage; that they were but forging the links of the chain that would
bind them and deprive them of freedom. He labored long and arduously
to dissuade them from it; but they would not listen to him. And yet
they were not willing to consent for anybody else to make them a king
but that same Samuel; and when he had prayed to the Lord, the Lord
told him to "hearken to the voice of the people in all that they say
unto thee; for they have not rejected thee but they have rejected me,
that I should not reign over them." Samuel did as the Lord commanded
him, and Israel was ruled over by a king of their own choosing. But
the heavens were displeased with them for so doing, and you who are
conversant with Bible history are familiar with the troubles and
sorrows which befell Israel in consequence of this departure from the
ways of God. And those who read the Book of Mormon find the same
spirit breathed throughout that book. The people, in the days when
they were willing to listen to the voice of Prophets and inspired men,
were the freest and best of all people; but when they began to
apostatize and harden their hearts against the words of the Lord and
the counsel imparted to them by His servants, they  began to drift
with sin and oppression and [p.151] bondage. Anarchy—shall I say, is
the worst of all governments? No: Anarchy is the absence of all
government; it is the antipodes of order; it is the acme of confusion;
it is the result of unbridled license, the antipodes of true liberty.
The Apostle Paul says truly: "For there is no power but of God: the
powers that be are ordained of God." At first this is a startling
statement. Even the monopoly of the one-man-power as in Russia, or the
monopoly of the aristocracy as in other parts of Europe, or the
imbecility and sometimes stupidity of a republic like our own, is far
better than no government at all. And for this reason, says the
Apostle Paul, "The powers are ordained of God," not that riley are
always the best forms of government for the people, or that they
afford liberty and freedom to mankind, but that any and all forms of
government are better than none at all, having a tendency as they do
to restrain the passions of human nature and to curb them, and to
establish and maintain order to a greater or less degree. One monopoly
is better than many; and the oppression of a king is tolerable, but
the oppression of a mob, where every man is a law to himself and his
own right arm, is his power to enforce his own will, is the worst form
of government. The efforts of extremists clamoring for human freedom
are all tending in this direction; and those who clamor for human
rights are, as a general thing, the first to trample them under foot—I
mean those who are the most loud-mouthed; their ideas of freedom are
all on their tongue; they conceive of no freedom only when they wield
the sword, or dictate terms to others. The Gospel of the Son of God
extends to the world that perfect law of liberty. Founded on truth,
and a proper appreciation of those principles which tend to the
largest possible happiness to humanity, it restrains mankind, not in
the enjoyment of freedom and liberty, but from efforts to deprive
their fellows of it. In other words, the power which God has sought to
exercise, and which he has recommended and sanctioned, is only to
seize the arm which is raised to fell his fellow, and to stop the loud
tongue of the raging maniac, which would destroy the peace of his
fellow-man, and who would seek to build himself up on the ruin of
others. There is no system of government ever instituted among men
which is so well calculated to give and maintain human freedom, and at
the same time to restrain the vices and excesses of fallen humanity,
as the government of the Gospel sought to be established by the Savior
and His Apostles. We heard quoted this forenoon the words of God
spoken through the Prophet Joseph, and which are and always will be in
force among this people, to the effect that the powers of the
Priesthood are inseparably connected with the powers of heaven, and
cannot be exercised in any degree of unrighteousness; that the power
of that man departs from him when he attempts in the least degree to
exercise an unrighteous dominion over his fellow-man—or any power or
dominion except that power of truth and of persuasion founded upon it.

Vol. 22, p.151
The teachings of the Savior in relation to the settling of
difficulties arising among brethren in the Church of Christ, through
visiting them and talking frankly one with another, explaining and
expounding to each other until they come to an understanding of all
troubles which [p.152] may arise among members of the Church; and in
cases of disagreement invoking the aid and council of visiting priests
and teachers to act in the premises as peace-makers, as helps to' the
parties to arrive at a proper understanding, constitute the best
method of settling and adjusting the differences of mankind which has
ever been instituted; agreeing with the experience of Bishop Hunter,
who has often said, that no cases of difficulty are so thoroughly and
effectually settled as those which are disposed of in this way. This
is the chief labor of the visiting Priesthood among the people of God.
And yet the enemies of this people prate a great deal about the
oppression of the Priesthood. There is no pope or bishop, priest of
clergyman or ecclesiastic belonging to any sect on the earth, so far
as my knowledge extends, which is so approachable as the President and
Apostles and Priests and Bishops and Elders of this Church, whose
hearts and ears are open to everybody to hear what everybody has to
say, and to give it due weight in all patience and long-suffering, to
enlighten and teach them correct principles, so that they may act
honestly with each other and secure each other the greatest possible
amount of liberty, freedom and happiness. The same may be said of the
domestic relations in the family circle—I will not say with wicked
men, with men who are naturally tyrannical, having the spirit of
tyranny and oppression born in them; but I will say that free men and
women who are imbued with the spirit of the everlasting Gospel, who
are living in polygamy, that they manifest a greater degree of
parental affection and of conjugal love, and evince greater earnest
desire to promote peace and happiness and comfort and liberty and
freedom to each member of their families, than at least the great
majority of the families el the Christian world. And as I have often
said—and I am as well acquainted with polygamous families in Utah, as
perhaps, any other man, in consequence of my traveling constantly
among the people and mingling with them—that, as a rule, the
polygamous families of Utah are the best regulated families in the
land, and they enjoy the greatest degree of happiness and freedom,
unity, fellowship and love and reverence for correct principles. Our
would-be regeneraters would feign try and make us believe that unless
we all go to the polls and vote their ticket we are slaves to the
Priesthood; that because we chose to vote for our friends, we are
doing the bidding of the Priesthood. Yes, and so we are. The
Priesthood has always taught us that we would be fools, indeed, to
vote for our enemies, for those who would rob and plunder us, for
those who would not only rob us financially, but would steal from us
the common rights of citizenship were it in their power to do so. And,
yet, forsooth, because we vote for our friends, for men in whom we
have confidence, they say we are priestridden, etc. And what does it
all mean? "Why, we want you Mormons to vote for us that we may get our
arm into the public treasury, for we are too lazy to work." All who
are acquainted with the administration of affairs in Utah, know that
the affairs of government, both territorial and county, and also
municipal, are the most economically administered of any other
Territory or State in the Union; that there is not one delinquent or
case of embezzlement to  where there are ten in any other Territory or
State. And yet our [p.153] would-be regeneraters are exceedingly angry
because we will not vote for men to misrepresent us and our interests
at the seat of government; because We do not squeak when they squeak,
because we do not sneeze When they take snuff. This they call liberty!
And there are perhaps some of our own people who are so far befogged
that they run with this class of men; they read their twaddle so much
and they become so much beclouded that they think it is necessary, in
order to show their manhood, to vote for their enemies because, if
they do not vote for their enemies they will be put down as "Mormon
slaves;" and this would be too much for them, they could not stand so
much.

Vol. 22, p.153
Now, thinking men understand the object of all this cry. It is
prompted by the same spirit which we see manifested by the extremists
almost throughout the civilized world. It is true there is a great

Vol. 22, p.153
deal of oppression in the world, and these men see it and they wish to
improve things, but do not know how; and instead of commencing to
rectify what is wrong in their own hearts and in their own families,
and then extend their influence for good to those immediately around
them, instead of using moral suasion and showing a good example, they
turn to and undertake to serve God like the devil, trying to right
things the wrong way by casting down everything in the form of order
and government, producing anarchy and ruin instead. Like the idiot
who, because he himself was houseless, having to sleep on the doorstep
of Some rich man, put the torch to the rich man's palace and destroyed
it. Fools can demolish and destroy; it requires wise men to build.

Vol. 22, p.153
I said of the ancient people of God; I say of the Latter-day Saints,
there is no people capable of appreciating true liberty and of
understanding the principles on which it is founded, and who know so
well how to maintain them; because we have found it in the Gospel
which we have received. And every man who has received the spirit of
the Gospel, and whose heart is warmed with the love of it, is
preparing his heart and is using his influence to educate the people
to understand the true principles of human freedom, and the means by
which they can be maintained. And I say, as President Cannon has said,
referring to what the Prophet Joseph Smith told us, that the time
would come when the extremists of the land, who are undermining the
fabric of freedom, and little by little breaking under foot the
guarantees of human liberty which have been raised up by our heavenly
Father, through the instrumentality of wise men whom he raised up to
establish the institutions of our country; these extremists of the
land are gradually undermining those safeguards of human liberty, and
plotting to carry out their nefarious designs in their endeavoring to
oppress the people of God, and to destroy the institutions of heaven
out of the earth. The time will come when the voice of such men will
be heard in the land, like the roaring of a tornado, so that the still
small voice speaking from the heavens cannot be heard; and the voice
of the loud-mouth, plotting destruction to human liberty and freedom
will be heard all over the land, and everybody raise up and say, it is
the voice of God; and they will be willing to stand and look on and
see the Saints butchered and Prophets martyred, and our institutions
wrested from us and wasted away. But when that time arrives, the Lord
will come forth [p.154] from his hiding place and "vex the nations;"
he will raise his arm, and it shall not be turned back, and he will
stay the hand raised against his people to destroy them and their
institutions.

Vol. 22, p.154
The Gospel has been the means of gathering us out from among the
nations, and has made us a free and happy people, an able and united
commonwealth; and the Lord is using us to establish its principles in
these mountains, that throughout these valleys may be formed a nucleus
around which honorable men and women may gather, men who will be
capable of appreciating the blessings of liberty and of helping to
extend them to others. And all presidents and senators and judges, and
all men in official authority who shall lend themselves and their
influence to trample upon the common rights of man, those rights which
God has bestowed upon us and which are our common heritage, and who
shall be found warring against God and his institutions, when the cap
of their iniquity shall be full, the Lord Almighty will cause them to
disappear from the public gaze, he will let them sink into oblivion
and disgrace.

Vol. 22, p.154
Those who suppose they can secure happiness in doing wickedly are
grievously mistaken. And if they seek to oppress their neighbor by
appropriating to themselves his hard earnings without rendering him a
just equivalent, they will find every time they do it, they are but
weaving together withes for their own backs, preparing punishment for
themselves, and bringing themselves into bondage—the bondage of sin.
For all judgments and punishments which the law of the Lord has
ordained and appointed unto man are designed to correct their errors
and sins. And where they are corrected and they learn better, then He
is ready to stretch forth His hand to save and exalt them. The Gospel
is ever ready to step in to assist repentant man when he has become
sensible that he needs help to be redeemed, and he realizes that he
has not the power to redeem himself. Then repentance unto life is
granted to him; but it never can come until his judgment is convinced,
until his mind is enlightened and his eyes are opened to see himself,
and to comprehend his true position. And whether he be in this world
or the world to come, he must place himself in a condition to be saved
before redemption can come unto him; and it is only by the light of
truth and of true and correct principles which can bring happiness and
liberty and freedom, and with it a disposition to extend that liberty
to all around, and to maintain it and protect each other in its
enjoyment; and not with a spirit of vengeance upon the erring, and
oppression upon the ignorant, but only with a disposition to seize and
hold the hand which is raised to smite his fellow and stop in his
wayward course the individual who would override his fellow. And all
men should be protected in this freedom to go so far and no further.

Vol. 22, p.154
May the Lord help us to live and walk in the light, and think for
ourselves, and act like sensible people, paying heedless regard to the
blatant foolish lunatics who are attracting the attention of the
world. They, however, have their day, after the manner of the old
adage—Every dog has his day; and when it is past he will cease to bark
and bite. [p.155]

Charles W. Penrose, July 17, 1881

Divisions of Modern Christendom—Effects of Sectarian Proselytism, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 17, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.155
Being called upon this afternoon, to address this congregation, I
arise to do so, trusting that the Spirit of God will rest upon me to
enlighten my mind and suggest such thoughts to me as may be profitable
to the congregation assembled, and I desire that my brethren and
sisters will sustain and support me by their attention and their
faith, and prayers, that I may be inspired to speak the truth, and
that all who listen may have the same spirit resting upon them, that
they may be able to see and understand the things presented.

Vol. 22, p.155
There are a great many people assembled to-day in different parts of
the world to worship God according to the various forms which prevail
in what is called Christendom. All those people who profess to be
Christians, believe that there is a God, and that Jesus of Nazareth
who died on Calvary, was the Son of God. They also believe that the
book called the Bible, contains the revealed will of God to man. But
although they all profess to believe in the same book, in the same
God, and in the same Savior, yet they have different forms of worship,
different tenets of faith, and they are traveling in different roads,
with the expectation of arriving at the same place at the end of their
journey. The differences which exist in the world in regard to
religion are very deplorable. If mankind were actuated by the same
spirit in their worship of God, they would worship in one way, they
would walk in the path of truth, and would not be tossed to and fro
and carried about by different winds of doctrine. The fact that people
are divided in their belief in regard to religious principles, is
proof that the same spirit does not rest upon them; they are guided by
different influences, therefore are led in different paths. There is
to be a time, according to the Scriptures, when the people who believe
in God, will all be brought into such a condition that they will "see
eye to eye." There is to be a time when all people living upon the
earth "shall know God, from the least even to the greatest," and there
will be no need to contend about doctrine or principle, but all will
understand alike, for "the earth shall be full of the knowledge of
God, as the waters fill the great deep." How is this great change to
be brought about? At the present time people who profess to believe in
God have a great many different ideas concerning [p.156] Him. They
have a great many different opinions in regard to the being who is
called His Son, they have a great many different ideas of the Gospel
as taught by His Son, and these contentions do not decrease, on the
contrary they increase. New sects are springing up, churches are
increasing in the earth, but the children of men are becoming more and
more varied in their opinions in regard to religion. If things
continue in the present way, how long will it take till all the
inhabitants of the earth are brought to a knowledge of the truth? how
long will it take to bring them all to the unity of the faith, and to
the knowledge of the Son of God? We are told in the Scriptures, that
one of the objects of the preaching of the Gospel was that people
might, be brought to "the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of
the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ." It appears to me that if things continue in
their present condition, instead of the inhabitants of the earth being
brought to a unity of the faith and to the knowledge of God, division
and contention will increase. When missionaries are sent from
Christian nations to heathen nations, they do not establish any unity
of faith among those to whom they are sent. On the contrary, they
introduce division. For instance, a number of missionaries go among
the Mahomedans, and if they convert a portion of them to the different
faiths which those missionaries teach, they are turned away from the
union, such as it is, of their old creed to the divisions of modern
Christendom. If the Baptist missionary should convert a certain number
of Mahomedans to his creed, the Baptist church would be established
among them; and if the Methodists introduced their creed and obtained
converts, there would be the Methodist faith and the Baptist faith
among them; and so with the Episcopalians, the Presbyterians and the
various isms which are prevalent in Christendom. If all these sects
were introduced into a Mahomedan country, then instead of the people
being brought to greater unity of the faith, division would be
established in their midst, they would be split up into sects just
like modern Christendom is to-day. And yet if the Bible is true, the
time is to come when all shall know God from the least to the
greatest, and when all shall bow the knee and confess that Jesus is
the Lord to the glory of God the Father. Unless something is
introduced into the world of a different nature and character to the
various sects which now exist in Christendom, these results can never
be brought about.

Vol. 22, p.156
If the Gospel which Jesus Christ introduced into the world, and which
His Apostles were sent forth to preach, were restored again to the
earth, and the people were brought to the understanding of that
Gospel, then they would come into this condition, because this was one
of the characteristics of the Gospel, one of its great effects upon
the people when it was introduced into the world 1800 years and more
ago. When the Apostles whom Jesus Christ sent forth went to preach the
Gospel in the country in which they were born, Palestine, they found
people professing different creeds, but when these people came to
receive the Gospel which the Apostles taught, they were all brought to
the unity of the faith. If Peter went out and preached in one part of
the world, say to the Jews, and Paul, "the Apostle of the Gentiles,"
went out among  the Gentile nations and [p.157] preached to them, the
converts made by Peter, and the Converts made by Paul, believed
exactly alike, no matter where they were born, no matter what creed
they had previously professed; and when James went out, or any of the
rest of the Apostles, and made converts, all came to the same belief
as the converts of Peter and the converts of Paul. Indeed the Apostle
Paul says, "For by one spirit are we all baptized into one body,
whether he be Jew or Gentile, whether we be bond or free, and have all
been made to drink into one spirit"—"We have," said he," "one Lord,
one faith, one baptism, and one hope of our calling." This was the
effect of the acceptance of the Gospel in the days of the ancient
Apostles. And upon the principle that the same cause will always
produce the same effect under the same circumstances, if that Gospel
were to lie preached in this day of the world the people who obeyed it
would be brought into the same condition, no matter what their creeds
were. When they received the Gospel of Jesus Christ they would be
brought to a unity of the faith, they would receive one doctrine, they
would receive one spirit, they would have one Lord, one baptism, one
faith and one hope of their calling, they would be started on the same
road, they would worship the same God in the same way, under the
influence of the same spirit.

Vol. 22, p.157
Well, what is the matter in what is called the Christian world? The
difficulty is that the people of the earth have departed from the plan
of salvation which was taught by Jesus Christ and His Apostles, and
the opinions of men have been introduced instead of the word of God.
Men have stepped forth from the ranks to be preachers and teachers of
the people, and have introduced their own notions, and churches have
been built up and established upon those notions. In the olden times
the Apostles of Jesus Christ did not feel that they had any right to
go out and preach their views about doctrine, their ideas about
salvation, but they went out as ambassadors of the Lord Jesus Christ
having authority from Him to preach the Gospel which He delivered to
them and no other, and the Apostle Paul went so far as to say, "Though
we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than
that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." And John,
the beloved and loving disciple, who talked so much about love and
charity, says, "Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the
doctrine of Christ hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of
Christ he hath both the Father and the Son. If there come any unto you
and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither
bid him God-speed. For he that biddeth him God-speed is partaker of
his evil deeds." The servants of God who have been called at various
times from the beginning to preach the word of the Lord to the
inhabitants of the earth have always come with the word of the Lord;
not their own ideas, not with their peculiar notions about doctrine,
but they came to bring a message from the Almighty, and they delivered
it with authority. Every word they spoke under the inspiration of the
Holy Spirit was the word of God to the people, and was binding upon
them, for those men were the representatives of God upon the earth, so
far as their teachings were concerned. "Holy men of God spake as they
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost," and that which they said under the
influence of that [p.158] spirit, was the Word of God to the people to
whom it came. But for hundreds of years the people of the earth have
been taught the doctrines of men. They have been "teaching for
doctrines the commandments of men," just as we read in the Scriptures
they would do; and in consequence of this the people have become
divided, sects have multiplied, division has increased, and the
people, instead of obeying the voice of the Lord and walking in His
ways, have the teachings of men and have walked in the ways of men,
and therefore they have departed from the Almighty. We say sometimes
that God has departed from the world. That is not exactly the case;
the world have gone away from God; "they have heaped to themselves
teachers having itching ears; and they have turned away their ears
from the truth and have turned unto fables," as the ancient Apostles
said they would. This, in a few plain words, is the condition of the
Christian world to day. Notwithstanding this, however, there are a
great many people among those various sects and religions who are
sincere in their worship. Their desires are good, and a great many of
them think they are walking in the way of life. But as the wise man
Solomon says, "There is a way which seemeth right unto a man, but the
end thereof is death." There is and can be but one way, one true way
into the presence of God. "Strait is the gate and narrow is the path
which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it," said Jesus,
while "Broad is the road that leadeth to destruction and many there be
which go in thereat." There is but one way, and, "He that entereth not
by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the
same is a thief and a robber." There being but one road to eternal
life, he that walks not in that road is on another, but there is but
one road to take him into the presence of God to receive the glory of
His Father's kingdom. Now, this may sound in some people's ears very
uncharitable. People say the Latter-day Saints are uncharitable,
because they aver that there is only one way to heaven. You never hear
a man called uncharitable when he says there is only one way in
mathematics. If five times five are twenty-five, any one who differs
from that is acknowledged to be wrong, but when we talk about
religious affairs there seems to be an idea in the world that people
can believe what they please about religion, and it is all right. Now,
this seems to me very inconsistent. Truth cannot be bent or turned
aside. Truth cannot be turned into error; there is no compromise
between truth and error. If a principle is true in one age of the
world, it is just as much so in another; and the notions and sincerity
of the people will not alter that truth in the slightest degree. Jesus
came to show the way of salvation. He sent His Apostles to teach one
way, one plan, and as the Apostle Paul said, if anybody preaches any
other he will be accursed.

Vol. 22, p.158
But supposing we look into the nature and character of this plan of
salvation, this way that Jesus laid down. I will refer you to the 3rd
chapter of the Gospel according to St. John, and the 5th verse. The
words I am about to read are the words of Jesus Christ. Now if you
please to say that Christ was uncharitable, you may. I will not say
so. Jesus is the great Divine  Master. Those who do not profess to
believe that He was the immaculate [p.159] Son of God, believe He was
a great inspired Teacher, and what He said was the word of life to the
inhabitants of the earth. Nicodemus came to Jesus by night to enquire
about the way of life. "And Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily,
verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born again he cannot see the
kingdom of God." Nicodemus did not quite understand what was meant by
being "born again," whereupon Jesus further explained, saying,
"Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of water and of
the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." This was the
declaration of the Lord Jesus Christ. There is no compromise about it,
no two ways about it. Here is the one way laid down by the Lord: No
man can enter into the kingdom of God, except he has been born of the
water and of the spirit. How are we to understand this Scripture? We
are to understand it, I suppose, just exactly as it was laid down.
Jesus was making himself plain to Nicodemus. He told him that except a
man was born again he could not see the kingdom of God, and when
Nicodemus inquired how this could be, He further explained, that
except a man was born of the water and of the spirit, he could not
enter into the kingdom of God.

Vol. 22, p.159
We are told in the Scriptures that Jesus was not only the Teacher, but
He was the Great Exemplar. Jesus "left us an example that we should
follow in His steps." If this be the case, Jesus must have been born
of the water and of the spirit, and if we can find out how He was so
born, then we can find out how we must be born of the water and of the
spirit. We are told here in the New Testament; that when Jesus Christ
was about thirty years of age (he conformed to the laws and customs of
the Jews among whom He resided) before he went on his ministry, he
went to John, the forerunner, and asked to be baptized, but we read
that John, who knew the character of Christ's mission, said, "I have
need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me?" And "Jesus
answering, said unto him, suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh
us to fulfil all righteousness." Then he suffered him. And Jesus when
he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water, and lo! the
heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending
like a dove and lighting upon him: And lo! a voice from heaven,
saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." Here is a
pattern set by Jesus Christ, for mankind to follow. He knew it was
necessary for every one to be born of water and of the spirit, and He
went to John, a man who had authority from God to baptize, and was
immersed by him, or baptized by him—the words are of similar
meaning—and the Spirit descended and the Father witnessed that He was
well pleased with this act.

Vol. 22, p.159
Now, you will find, if you will read the Scriptures, that when Jesus
Christ sent His disciples to all the world, be told them to "preach
the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall
be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned." Again, he says,
"Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." If we read the
book called The Acts of the Apostles, we find that these instructions
were carried out to the very letter. In that great sermon preached by
Peter, on the day of Pentecost, when so many were brought to obedience
to the truth, when asked by the [p.160] people, "What shall we do?"
Peter said unto them, "Repent and be baptized every one of you, in the
name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins and ye shall receive
the gift of the Holy Ghost." First, the birth of the water, then the
birth of the Holy Ghost. This was the example of Christ, and this was
how the Apostles taught it.

Vol. 22, p.160
If you follow the Apostles in all their travels and teachings—so far
as the history is given to us in the book called the Acts of the
Apostles, and so far as laid down in the epistles which they wrote to
the churches—you will find that this was the preparatory Gospel, the
Gospel of the kingdom. First, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ." What
shall we do when we do believe?" "Repent and be baptized every one of
you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye
shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." And you will find further
that after the people were baptized, the Apostles laid their hands
upon them, and by the administration of that ordinance the Holy Ghost
came upon them. And this was uniform. It was not one Gospel in one
country and another in another; it was the same Gospel for all.
Neither were there a number of baptisms for different people in
different parts, but one Lord, one faith, one baptism; not "pouring"
in one part of the world and "sprinkling" in another, and the "sign of
the cross" for another. No, it was one baptism, being buried in water
after the likeness of Christ's death, and being raised up out of the
water in the likeness of His resurrection; brought forth from the womb
of the water into the element of air in the likeness of the natural
birth, all done in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost, by men holding divine authority. No man had a right to
administer these ordinances as he pleased or according to some fancy
within his own mind. A man must be appointed to the ministry by the
voice of God through the living oracles, or his ministrations are void
and of non-effect. When people were baptized in this way they were
prepared to receive the birth of the spirit, and when the Apostles'
hands were laid upon them they received the Holy Ghost, they were born
of the spirit, and the effects were as I remarked at the beginning, no
matter what they previously believed or disbelieved, they were all
brought to the unity of the faith. They believed alike, they had
similar impressions, the same spirit rested upon them, they were
brethren and sisters, they were no longer divided in feeling, but all
were inspired by the same influence, and desired to labor for the same
object and purpose. We find also that thin spirit developed certain
gifts among the people, some that were internal, not perceptible to
the natural eye, except as they influenced the acts of men; while
others were external. For instance, we read that the fruits of the
spirit are these: "Love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness,
goodness, faith, meekness, temperance, brotherly love and charity;"
these were the effects of the Holy Ghost in the human heart in former
times. Now, if the same spirit rests upon the people to-day, it will
bring forth the same fruits. "Every tree is known by its fruit." There
were other gifts given by this spirit, which we read of in the First
Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians and 12th Chapter. He says, "To one
is given by the spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of
knowledge by the same spirit; to another faith by the same spirit; to
another  the [p.161] gifts of healing by the same spirit; to another
the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of
spirits; to another diverse kinds of tongues; to another the
interpretation of tongues, but all these worketh that one and the
selfsame spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will." These
were the fruits of the spirit in the days of the Apostles. Now, if
this same spirit is given to people today, through obedience to the
Gospel, it will bring forth the same fruits. The gift of tongues will
be enjoyed; the gifts of interpretation, of healing, prophecy,
discerning of spirits, etc., and people will be united together in
spirit and be filled with love, joy, peace, patience and charity, and
be baptized by one spirit into one body.

Vol. 22, p.161
Now, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints—to which most of
the people of this congregation belong—has been established by direct
communication from heaven in our own times, and the reason for the
establishment of this Gospel again by revelation from heaven is this:
The world has departed from the ancient Gospel, an outline of which I
have been giving to you this afternoon; people have turned away from
it, and taken to the vagaries of men. The world has heaped to itself
teachers. Men have been hired by the people to preach doctrines which
would suit the people. Hence division has been in the world in place
of union; discord and contention have sprung up instead of peace, joy
and brotherly love, which are the fruits of the Gospel. But God
Almighty has restored this Gospel in the day and age in which we live,
because, according to the Scriptures it must be "preached to all the
world as a witness, and then shall the end come." The true Gospel, the
Gospel of the birth of the water and of the spirit, without which man
cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, must be preached to all nations.
God has restored that Gospel by direct communication from the heavens.
It is the only way in which it could be restored. It cannot be evolved
from the mind of man. It must come from God or it is not the work of
God. If Jesus Christ has nothing to do with a church personally, it
cannot be the Church of Christ. It may be a Methodist church, an
Episcopalian, Presbyterian or a Quaker church, or it may be a church
bearing any other name that men have put upon it; but if it is the
Church of Jesus Christ, He will be in communication with it. Well, the
Lord has restored this Gospel by revelation from heaven. With it he
has also, restored the same authority held by the ancient Apostles.
Angels have come down to the earth that they might restore this
Priesthood. Peter, James and John have come as ministering angels and
restored the ancient Apostleship, in which is authority to preach the
Gospel, to baptize for the remission of sins, to lay on hands for the
imparting of the Holy Ghost, to organize the Church of God, and set
all things in order; that authority has been restored to the earth,
and by that, authority the Gospel must be preached to all the world as
a witness, before the end shall come.

Vol. 22, p.161
The world marvels how it is that people can be brought together from
so many different nations and countries, and all settle down under one
form of faith. People have an idea that there are certain persons here
holding great influence over the minds of men; that they have gathered
people together by that influence, and now hold them here in [p.162]
bondage. There could not be greater freedom anywhere upon the face of
the earth than is enjoyed right here in Utah, by the people called
Latter-day Saints. But what has drawn them here? What makes them
willing to go through any trial or any sacrifice for their faith? It
is just simply this: They heard the Gospel, received it in their
hearts, and they have been born of water and of the spirit, the Holy
Ghost, the Comforter. The spirit by which the Prophets wrote and
spoke; the spirit by which Jesus Christ brought forth the living word
of God; the spirit by which the ancient Apostles were inspired is here
on earth, and dwells in the hearts of the Latter-day Saints. They have
been baptized by one spirit into one body, and all the gifts of the
spirit anciently enjoyed are the fruits of the spirit to-day, and each
man and each woman for himself and for herself, has received a divine
witness direct from the Almighty to their own souls that God has
commenced the great work of the latter days, which is to establish His
government on the earth bring all mankind to the unity of the faith,
and prepare the world for the coining of Him whose right it is to
reign. It is the power of the Spirit of Almighty God which rests upon
the Latter-day Saints. It is that which has drawn them here, to leave
their homes and friends and come up here to these mountains, where
they can learn more of the ways of God, and walk more closely in His
paths, where they learn further of this Gospel and of those glorious
ordinances which pertain to the salvation of mankind.

Vol. 22, p.162
But the question which may be asked here is: "If there is only one way
of salvation and you have received that, and all the rest of mankind
are in the dark and not walking in the ways of life, what is to become
of them, and what is to become of the masses of the human race that
never heard this Gospel?" Will you tell me what is to become of the
heathen that have died, who never heard of Christianity in any shape?
for there is but one name given under heaven by which men can be
saved. What is to become of the myriads that have passed into the
spirit world without even having heard the name of Jesus Christ? What
is to become of all the Jews—numbers of good men and good women
amongst them—what is to become of the millions of Jews who have passed
away into the spirit world from every land—and some of them in a great
hurry too, driven by the hands of "Christians"—who have never obeyed
any Gospel at all? Now, the word of Jesus Christ must stand good. Even
if I could not comprehend the decree, if there was no ray of light to
make it plain to my mind, yet if I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ I
must believe that saying that there is only one way into the
sheepfold, that no man can get into the kingdom of God, who has not
been born of the water and of the Spirit, and until it is made plain
to my mind I must hold on to it by faith, if I cannot comprehend it by
ray reason. But thanks be to God, this has been made clear to our
minds, not because we are wise and learned in the Scriptures. but
because God Almighty has been pleased to make it known. That is the
only way we have come to an understanding on this point. All the
doctrines we have in our Church are scriptural, but they have not been
taken from the Scriptures, they have come direct from the  Almighty by
revelation in our time. The Prophet [p.163] Joseph Smith, previous to
his death, obtained from the Almighty a knowledge in regard to the
condition of the dead. He was shown the condition they would occupy in
the eternities which are to come. In one great vision it was revealed
to him that there are three degrees of glory, the celestial,
terrestrial, and telestial: that those who enter into the celestial
kingdom are they who obeyed the laws of the celestial kingdom; that
those who enter into the terrestrial kingdom are they who did not obey
the celestial law but obeyed a lesser degree of law and therefore were
only prepared to receive a lesser degree of glory; and that those who
enter into the lowest degree of glory are those who are cast down for
their sins and who must pay the penalty of the same, but all, except
the sons of perdition, eventually will come out of their suffering and
enter into a condition for which they are qualified. But over and
above this the Prophet Joseph Smith saw that the Gospel of the Kingdom
could be preached not only to people in the flesh, but to people out
of the flesh; that when people depart this life they retain their
identity; that they can be informed; that they can receive and reject;
and he was also shown that the time must come when all shall hear the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, because by that they shall be judged.
The Apostle Peter says: "For this cause was the Gospel preached also
to them which are dead, that they might be judged according to men in
the flesh, but live according to God in the Spirit." Every one must
hear the Gospel and be judged by it: It would not be just to judge any
one by that Gospel if they never heard it. "But," says some one, "that
is a new idea altogether. The idea in the Christian world is that
there are two conditions to which the spirits of men go after death,
namely, to heaven or to hell." That is the common idea, I know; but
according to the doctrine which Joseph Smith taught, and which he
learned by revelation from heaven, the time is to comb when everybody
will hear the Gospel of the Son of God, every one will have the chance
to bow the knee to King Emmanuel, and to do it understandingly.

Vol. 22, p.163
Now, when we come to look into the Scriptures, we find that Jesus
Christ on a certain occasion read in the Jewish Synagogue a passage
out of the Book of Isaiah. You will find it in the 61st chapter of
Isaiah. What is it? "The spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because
the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings to the meek; he hath
sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the
captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord." This was a part of the
mission of Christ. He was not only sent to preach good tidings to the
meek, but it seems he had a mission to some that were in captivity. I
will read a verse or two upon the same subject from the 42nd chapter
of the Book of Isaiah: "I the Lord have called thee in righteousness
and will hold thine hand and will keep thee, and give thee for a
covenant of the people, for a light of the gentiles; to open the blind
eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison and them that sit in
darkness out of the prison house." In the 49th chapter of Isaiah, we
find some remarks of the same kind: "That thou mayest say to the
prisoners, Go forth; to them that are in darkness, shew  yourselves" I
ask, were these [p.164] predictions which it is generally admitted
were uttered concerning Jesus Christ, fulfilled? Let us see. Jesus
Christ was taken by wicked hands, hung upon the cross and crucified.
He prayed for his enemies before he departed; he prayed that God would
forgive them, because they knew not what they did, and then "bowed his
head and gave up the ghost." Where did the ghost or spirit of Christ
go to after it left the body? The body was taken down and placed away
in the tomb; but where was Jesus? Was he lying in that tomb, embalmed?
Oh, no, that was merely the helpless body. His spirit had gone. Where
had it gone to? Says one, "it went to heaven, of course." Stay a
moment. Three days after this we find this same Jesus, whose body was
placed away in the tomb, walking in the garden, "and for tear of him
the keepers did shake and became as dead men." Jesus, while walking in
the garden, met Mary; and Mary, supposing him to be the gardener,
asked where they had laid Jesus. Making himself known to her, she
sprang towards him. Whereupon he said to her, "Touch me not, for I am
not yet ascended to my Father; but go to my brethren and say unto
them, I ascend unto my Father and your Father, and to my God and your
God." Now, there were three days between the placing of Christ's body
in the tomb and the raising of it. Where was Jesus, the real Jesus,
the living Jesus, while his body was lying in the tomb? Who can tell
us? We read in the third chapter of the first epistle of Peter, 18th
to the 20th verses: "Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just
for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in
the flesh, but quickened by the spirit: By which also he went and
preached unto the spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient
when once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while
the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved
by water." Where was he? Where did he go? "Put to death in the flesh,
but quickened by the spirit, he went and preached unto the spirits in
prison." That is where Christ was between the time of his death and
his resurrection, preaching deliverance to the captives, the opening
of the prison to them who were bound. But some may ask, How do you
know what he preached to them? The answer will be found in the 4th
chapter of the same epistle, and the 6th verse, namely, "For, for this
cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they
might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to
God in the spirit." From this it appears that Jesus Christ went and
preached the Gospel to the dead. What for "That they might be judged
according to men in the flesh;" for it would not be fair to judge them
by that Gospel if they never had the opportunity of hearing it. Here
is Jesus, stretched out upon the cross, praying for his enemies; he
bows his head and gives up the Ghost; his spirit departs from his
body; he goes to Paradise. That is where the thief went who repented
on the cross. "Lord remember me when thou comest into Thy kingdom;" he
cried. And Jesus said unto him, "Verily I say unto thee, to-day shalt
thou be with me in Paradise." Was that in the presence of the Father,
in heaven, in glory? Oh, no. It was in the place for departed spirits,
some of them disobedient spirits; a portion of it the  place in which
the rich man found himself who is [p.165] spoken of in the parable of
Lazarus. Christ went to the spirit world and the thief went with him.
It was a place where the wicked pay "the uttermost farthing" for their
sins in the flesh. There Jesus went. No longer trammelled by the laws
which govern the earth, no longer subject to the bonds of the flesh.
This is the place that David speaks of when he says, "Lift up your
heads, O ye gates; and be lifted up, ye everlasting doors; and the
King of Glory shall come in." Jesus is not now the babe of Bethlehem,
he is not now the despised of men, he is not now bearing the sins of
men upon the cross, but he is Jesus the mighty, Jesus the conqueror.
Jesus the Son of God, Jesus the Prince, Jesus the pure, who knew no
sin, and over whom death had no claim. He entered the abode of the
doomed. He proclaimed deliverance to the captives. He preached the
Gospel to the dead. He opened the prison house and "led captivity
captive." He then carne back to where his body lay in the tomb. The
guards fell back as though they were dead men, when the angels with
the keys of the resurrection appeared at the door of the sepulchre.
The great stone was rolled away and the risen Christ came forth in his
might. He grasped the keys of hell when he entered the dark regions of
Hades. He grasped the keys of death when he came back triumphant and
arose on high to receive "all power both on the earth and in the
heavens?"

Vol. 22, p.165
Now this may be a different view to that which has been entertained
for hundreds of years, but it is the eternal truth of God, and as it
was with the disobedient in the days of Noah, so it will be with those
of the latter days. It will be as we are told in the 24th chapter of
Isaiah, where the Prophet in speaking of the last times says: "And it
shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the host of
the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon the
earth. And they shall be gathered together as prisoners are gathered
in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days
shall they be visited."

Vol. 22, p.165
Jesus Christ when He was upon the earth, made use of this remarkable
language: "He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do
also; and greater works than these shall he do, because I go unto my
Father." It appears from this that those who really believe in Jesus,
those who are really his disciples, shall follow in His footsteps, do
the works that he performed, follow in the same path which he trod,
that by and by they may come up to the same glory. So we learn from
the revelations of God, through the Prophet Joseph Smith, that when
the servants of God depart from this stage of action they follow the
footsteps of the illustrious captain of our salvation, they preach
deliverance to the captives, they publish the Gospel of peace in the
regions of the departed. Hosts of the Jews, hosts of the heathen, and
hosts of the Christians have died to wake up and find themselves in
the spirit world, and not in the glory they expected, because the time
to receive the glory and the reward is not till after the judgment.
And they will be offered in the spirit those essential truths which
they could not learn while in the flesh.

Vol. 22, p.165
Is not this comforting to our hearts? It is to mine. I had thought
over this many a time before I understood this principle, and when
this light came to me it filled me with gladness: That all people
[p.166] who ever dwelt on the earth will have the privilege of bearing
the Gospel of Christ; that God is not so narrow as sectarian preachers
would make him; that he does not regard a few of his creatures only,
but that "His tender mercies are over all his works," and that all
shall have an opportunity of receiving or rejecting the means of
salvation, and will stand or fall thereby.

Vol. 22, p.166
Now, there is another question that will come up, that I must say a
word or two about to make this doctrine plain. When people who depart
from the earth without hearing the Gospel, go into the spirit world,
and by and by a man of God comes preaching the word of God, and they
are willing to receive it, can they be born of water and of the
spirit? Is baptism an ordinance that can be attended to in the spirit
world? I thought, says one, that water was an element or compound of
elements, belonging to the earth. Well, according to the revelations
of this great Prophet, Joseph Smith—one of the greatest Prophets that
ever breathed the breath of life, excepting, of course, the Lord Jesus
Christ —those who receive the Gospel in the spirit world can have the
necessary earthly ordinances attended to for them by proxy, that is,
the living can be baptized for the dead. This will startle some
people. Some good Christians will feel shocked at the idea. But stop;
do not, be in a hurry. Did you ever think of the principle of one
dying for another? Did not Jesus suffer for all on the principle of a
vicarious atonement? On this principle of proxy rests the whole scheme
of human redemption. Without that principle of proxy, every one must
pay the penalty of blood and death, for the wages of sin is death, and
"all have sinned and come short of the glory of God," and "without the
shedding of blood, there is no remission of sin." Christ died for you
and for me and for all mankind, on condition that they would receive
His Gospel. He died, "the just for the unjust, that he might bring us
to God." He who knew no sin died for those that had sinned. Here,
then, is the principle of proxy in the vicarious death of Jesus
Christ, as was typified in the ordinances and sacrifices that were
given in the law of carnal commandments.

Vol. 22, p.166
But is this a scriptural doctrine It is. In the 15th chapter of I
Corinthians, 29th verse, we find Paul asks a peculiar question. He is
talking about the resurrection of the dead. The people in those days
did not understand much about that subject. "He asks, "What shall they
do which are baptized for the dead? If the dead rise not at all, why
are they then baptized for the dead? From this it would seem that in
the early Christian church, the living were baptized for the dead.
From this we can understand what Paul meant when, in writing to the
Hebrews concerning their departed ancestors, he said, "God having
provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be
made perfect." That is the condition of a great many of our
forefathers, they cannot be made perfect without us. There is no
redemption for the living or the dead except by the true Gospel of
Jesus Christ. Not the Gospel of Wesley, Calvin, Luther, or of any man,
but the Gospel of Jesus Christ in its purity, as it comes down from
Him for the salvation of the human family. Without obedience to that
Gospel, neither the living nor the dead can be saved.

Vol. 22, p.167
I take great pleasure in bearing my testimony that I know the true
[p.167] Gospel has been restored to the earth. I know that the
Apostleship has been sent down from heaven to the earth again, and
that the power as well as the name of it is here. Men have received
authority from the heavens to administer in all the ordinances of
God's house. This is the one Gospel, the true Gospel of faith,
repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, and the reception of
the Holy Ghost, through the laying on of hands, with the cultivation
of all that is good, and the overcoming of everything which is evil.
This is the Gospel of the kingdom. It will be preached to all the
world as a witness that the end is near. There is no power which can
stay the progress of this work. it is for this our missionaries go
abroad in the world. Some people have an idea that they are simply
emigration agents to gather out people to Utah. It is not so. They go
abroad to preach the Gospel of Christ among the nations of the earth.
It must be proclaimed to every nation, kindred, tongue and people: to
professors of religion and non-professors, to preachers and their
congregations, to pastors and their flocks, to the king upon his
throne and to the peasant in his cottage, to the presidents of
republics, and in fact to all peoples on the face of the earth. All
must hear the warning voice: Repent of your sins, O ye inhabitants of
the earth! Turn away from your corruptions where with you have defiled
yourselves and the earth on which you dwell, or woe unto you, for I
the Lord God will cleanse the earth as with 	the besom of
destruction. Repent, before judgment shall overtake you. Repent and be
baptized every one of you, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and you
shall be cleansed from sin, and a new heart shall be pitt into you.
You shall be born of the water and be made new creatures in Christ
Jesus. You shall be born of the Spirit, the Holy Ghost Shall be given
unto you as a gift front God, which shall be a light to your feet and
a lamp to your path, by which you can be brought into communion with
the Father and the Son and the heavenly hosts, by which light and
intelligence can be flashed from the celestial kingdom to your souls,
and by which you may know you are accepted of God! This Gospel must be
preached to all the world by the servants of God. And wherever their
testimony has been received—in England, Scotland, Wales, Ireland,
France, Italy, Germany, Sweden, Denmark, the Islands of the sea,
throughout the United States, South America, Africa, and the East
Indies, those who have obeyed it have all been baptized into the same
body and worship the same God in the same way, and they all want to
come here, the great gathering place of the Saints. There is no need
to coax them to come: the great difficulty is to find money to bring
them here when they want to gather. In this they are fulfilling the
words of Isaiah and Malachi: "And it shall come to pass," says the
Prophet Isaiah, "in the last days that the mountain of the Lord's
House shall he established in the tops of the mountains, and shall be
exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow into it, but many
people shall go and say, come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of
the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us of
his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go
forth the law and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." Those who
receive the Gospel come in here "as the doves to their windows."
[p.168] From the east and from the west, from the north and from the
south, God is gathering His elect from the four quarters of the earth.
This is one of the signs of the second coming of the Son of Man. We
are building this Temple—I do not allude to the Tabernacle in which we
are now assembled, although the Prophet Isaiah speaks also of a
Tabernacle, a shadow from the heat and a covert from storm and from
rain—but I allude to the Temple on another part of this block; we have
others also at St. George, Logan and Sanpete. What are they for? Why,
that the living may go into the House of God, according to the pattern
received from on high, and attend to the ordinances for the dead.
Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith were slain for the word of God and the
testimony of Jesus, and are following in the footsteps of their Divine
Master. They have gone into the spirit world and preached deliverance
to the captives, and we are building these Temples to the name of God,
in the tops of the mountains, that the dead may be fully redeemed.

Vol. 22, p.168
I have merely touched upon this subject, and my time will not allow me
to go further. But I wish to bear my testimony to this congregation
that the Lord has restored this Gospel I have spoken about. The power
of it is here, the ancient gifts are here, and I know it, and hundreds
and thousands that are occupying these valleys know it. That is why we
are Latter-day Saints; that is why we are willing to be cast out and
despised of men: that is why we cleave to our faith: and I tell you
this work will roll on, no matter what may happen or what opposition
is set up against it, for this is God's work. The kings of the earth
and the legislature of nations may counsel together, they may lay
their plans and fulminate their decrees, but they cannot stop this
work in which we are engaged. It will roll on, not because we are so
wise or so great—for God has called the weak things of the earth to
confound the mighty—but because it is the work of God. No power can
hinder this work in the least degree; every weapon that is raised
against it will fall to the ground. The Gospel will be preached,
Israel will be gathered, and all nations and peoples shall be subdued,
until every knee shall bow and every tongue confess that Jesus is the
Lord to the glory of God the Father. And the mansions of the dead, and
the halls of the spirit world, and every part of the universe will
resound with the Gospel of peace, preached by the servants of God,
until all shall hear and obey, and when the work is done, Jesus Christ
will go before the Father and present to Him this finished work, that
God may be all in all.

Vol. 22, p.168
May the Lord help us to be obedient, to labor in His cause as we are
called to work, that we may find our way back to the presence of our
Father, and receive the crown and reward of the faithful, even so.
Amen. [p.169] 

Wilford Woodruff, June 12, 1881

The Object of Assembling Together—the Sacrament, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, June 12, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.169
We have assembled ourselves as Latter-day Saints for the purpose of
worshiping God, of listening to instructions, and administering one of
the ordinances of the house of God —the sacrament. I look upon the
sacrament as an ordinance of great importance to us; in fact, from the
days of Adam down to the days of Jesus Christ, there were sacrifices
offered; not only by Adam but by his posterity, by Moses and the house
of Israel, and all the generations of people who were led by the
Lord—sacrifices were offered as a type of the great sacrifice to be
made by the Messiah. They offered the blood of bulls, rams and doves
as a type of the great and last sacrifice and death of the Messiah,
whose blood was shed for the redemption of the world. Prior to the
death of the Savior, the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was
administered to His disciples, and they were informed that they were
to partake of the bread as an emblem of the broken body of the Lord,
and of the wine —or whatever is made use of as a substitute—in token
of the shed blood of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Vol. 22, p.169
I feel disposed here to make a remark and say, that if I were the
emperor of the world and had control of every human being that
breathes the breath of life on earth, I would give to every man, woman
and child the right to worship God according to the dictates of their
own conscience, and when I say this I speak the sentiments of Joseph
Smith, Brigham Young, the Presidency of this Church, the Twelve
Apostles, and all the Elders of Israel. This is the sentiment of all
the Latter-day Saints. What! would you grant the Methodists this
privilege? Certainly. And the Baptists? Yes, certainly. And the
Catholics, the Shakers, the Quakers? Yes, and everybody else under
heaven. I would grant to all people the right to enjoy their religion
without molestation. I would even extend this privilege to the
Latter-day Saints; I would give them the privilege of believing in the
Bible and the organization of the Church according to the ancient
pattern with Apostles and Prophets, Christ Jesus being the chief
corner stone. Why would you do this? I would do it because God himself
does it. The God of heaven grants to all his children, every sect and
party of whatever name and denomination under the whole heavens, their
agency and the right to worship God according to the dictates of their
own conscience. The Lord [p.170] forces no man to heaven. He places
before him life and death, light and darkness, truth and error, and
having before him all these principles, he is at liberty to worship
God and believe what he chooses. He alone is responsible to God for
his actions. Now, when I read the history of the world in days which
are past, when I note the illiberal spirit which was manifested, and
the blood which has been shed upon the earth—for the earth has been
deluged with blood, under what is termed holy wars, under the garb of
holy religion—I look upon it as the most ungodly and unrighteous thing
that was ever committed upon the earth. I look upon what is taking
place to-day in the same way. I marvel sometimes when I see the spirit
of our nation and the feelings of the sects of today toward Utah and
the Latter-day Saints. Have we ever stood in the path of any man, sect
or people with regard to their religion? No, we have not. We have been
willing at all times that men should preach their doctrines and
believe them, unmolested by us, and I would say, to express my own
feelings, that if a matt believed he had to climb a cottonwood tree
three times a day, for salvation, I would never hinder him. No, this
liberty, this freedom, especially under the American Government of all
nations under heaven, ought to become universal. No man or set of men
should attempt to hinder their neighbors from enjoying their religion.
And while I say this, and while we grant all men this fight and
privilege, as we have done here in this city, this Tabernacle and
various other buildings having been opened to the clergymen of the
day, we have been perfectly willing, after we have heard all they have
had to say, to accept any truth they might have that we are not in
possession of. If there is a man in this world who has one truth which
I have not got, I am willing to exchange all the errors I have got for
that truth. But we as a people claim the same right we grant to
others. We claim the right to worship God unmolested by our
fellow-men. The laws of God, the decrees of God, the oracles of God,
as well as laws of our country and the constitution of our government
grant this right to the human family—yes, even to the "Mormons," as we
are called, to the Latter-day Saints as well as every other class.

Vol. 22, p.170
Then, why this tremendous furore among the sects of the day with
regard to these "Mormons" and their religion? The trouble is the world
do not know anything about our religion, they do not know what we
believe in, and if anybody forms an idea from what they hear abroad,
they hear anything but the truth. I have been amused sometimes—I have
of late—in reading the speeches delivered by gentlemen—clergymen at
that—who profess to have lived in Utah, and to understand this people.
One gentleman who professes to be acquainted here delivered a speech
in Rochester, before a missionary society, in which he stated that
"there were in Utah 620,486 young persons in the Mormon district, and
it was the youthful element that missionaries were working on." Well,
now, how does this gentleman make out 620,480 young people out of
140,000? I do not know by what process of mathematics, or by what rule
he arrives at this question. That gentleman knew just as well when he
made that assertion that it was false as I know. Our population is
only about 140,000. Mr. Conyer, who had lived here some six years,
stated "that there were 40,000 scholars in the mission, and he  wanted
assistance to [p.171] furnish his enlarged school." Well, now you take
40,000 scholars out of the total population of 140,000, and I do not
think you will have many for the Mormons. But all this is as near true
as anything you get abroad, and I really wish that gentlemen,
clergymen and everybody else who attempts to report Utah would tell
the truth. That is all we ask of any persons who visit us. But it
seems impossible for anybody to speak of Utah and the Latter-day
Saints—"Mormons" as they are termed—with any degree of truth; but I
wish they would, it would be better for them, better for us, and they
would be under less condemnation.

Vol. 22, p.171
Now, what are the principles in which the Latter-day Saints believe?
What is the dreadful crime which we have been guilty of for the last
fifty years? Why, the Lord has raised up a Prophet—Joseph Smith. He
sent an angel from heaven in fulfilment of the revelations of St.
John. And that angel delivered the Gospel to Joseph Smith; delivered
unto him power and knowledge to obtain the Book of Mormon, a record
containing the history of the ancient inhabitants of this continent
who dwelt here hundreds and thousands of years ago. He translated it
into the English language. Does the Book of Mormon contain a different
Gospel to that contained in the Bible? It does not. It gives a history
of the people who dwelt upon this continent anciently, tells where
they came from and how they came here, tells of the dealings of God
with them, and the establishment of the Church of Christ among them.
They were visited by Jesus after his resurrection. Hence he said,
"Other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must
bring and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold and
one shepherd." He also told the Nephites when he established His
church among them, that he had other sheep. They were the ten tribes
of Israel. The Book of Mormon is a history of the dealings of God with
that people; the Bible is a history of the dealings of God with Judah
and with the Jews and the twelve tribes of Israel: it contains in fact
a short outline of the dealings of God with the Jaredites and Nephites
from the building of the Tower of Babel down to the days of the Savior
and after His resurrection. The Bible is the Stick of Judah in the
hands of Judah, and the Book of Mormon the Stick of Joseph in the
hands of Ephraim. Both books contain the same gospel. There was never
but one gospel and there never will be any other revealed to the human
family. Hence Paul says: "Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach
any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you,
let him be accursed." Now, if Joseph Smith had established any other
gospel on the earth than the gospel which Paul taught, that Christ and
His Apostles taught, and that was taught to Abraham, Noah, and the
antediluvian world, why we would have the corse of God resting upon
us. The great trouble with the so-called Christian world is that they
have spiritualized the Scriptures until there is not a semblance of
the gospel left. I never could find it. I never could hear a gospel
sermon in my life, and I sat under Dr. Porter and Dr. Hawes and other
great divines of the day. I never could hear a gospel sermon according
to the ancient pattern as was taught by Joseph Smith. Of course all
sects have had some truth. All sects have professed to believe in the
blood of Jesus Christ, more or less; all sects and parties have
[p.172] their various roads to heaven and to hell, but none of them
teach the Gospel according to the pattern laid down in the New
Testament.

Vol. 22, p.172
It required an angel from heaven "to fly in the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the
earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue and people," to
prepare them for the great judgments of our God, before the winding-up
scene. The angel has come: that Gospel has been delivered. It was
delivered to Joseph Smith. He did not receive his power from man, but
from the revelations of Jesus Christ. What did that Gospel teach? Why,
faith in Jesus Christ. "Yes, oh yes," say the Methodist, "we believe
in Jesus Christ." All right. Then the next principle was repentance of
our sins. "But," say the sectarian world, "we also believe in
repentance." Well, what is next? The revivalists who visited this
city, (Messrs. Sankey & Moody) believed in Jesus Christ, and they said
that if a person only came to Christ, he did not require to be a
Methodist, Baptist, Mormon, or anything else. Prophets and Apostles
were not required; all that was required was to come to Christ. But we
say there is something more required besides believing. A man has to
be baptized for the remission of his sins in order to enter into the
kingdom of heaven. That law of baptism has never been altered. Many
believe in baptism even by immersion, but not particularly for
remission of sins. What next? Having repented of our sins and been
baptized for a remission of them, we must have hands laid upon for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, and when we have received the Holy Ghost,
it will be unto us as a principle of revelation, a testimony of the
Father and of the Son.

Vol. 22, p.172
Well, what kind of a church are you going to have? Paul, in speaking
of the Corinthians, goes on to represent the Church of Christ as the
body of a man. He shows that every part of the body must act in
unison; the head, the eyes, the ears, the mouth, the feet, must all
work together in order that the body may be perfect, and that there
may be no schism. We are also told that God set in the Church
Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, and Teachers, for the
perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the
edifying of the body of Christ. Now we have had independence of mind
enough to believe this doctrine. This is "Mormonism." It is faith in
Christ, repentance of our sins, baptism for the remission of our sins,
and the reception of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. These
are the principles which we as Latter-day Saints believe in. We do not
believe that God ever had a church on the earth without Apostles and
Prophets in it, without inspiration in it. To do away with any of the
principles of the Gospel would cause a schism in the Church of Christ.
When you cut the head off a man he will die. He may live if he loses
an arm or a leg but if you cut the head off he will die. Precisely so
with the Church of Christ. We believe in the Bible; we believe in all
the prophecies; we believe God meant just what he said and said just
what he meant; we believe that the prophecies of the scriptures are of
no private interpretation; we believe in the second coming of Christ;
we believe that the judgments of Almighty God will be poured out upon
this generation. All the unbelief of the world will not stay the
fulfilment of the decrees of the Almighty. The  unbelief of the
[p.173] inhabitants of the antediluvian world in the days of Noah did
not stay the deluge. The unbelief of the inhabitants of Sodom and
Gomarrah did not avert the destruction of these cities. The unbelief
of the Jews did not avert the destruction of Jerusalem. We look for a
literal fulfilment of the decrees of God. We know as a people that he
has set his hand to establish his Church. He has set his hand to warn
all nations. The Holy Priesthood has been restored, not by the power
of man, but by the power of Almighty God.

Vol. 22, p.173
As I have said, we believe in the Book of Mormon as containing a
record of the ancient inhabitants of this continent, and a clue to the
ruins which have been discovered in various parts of the land and for
which the world can find no origin. The whole history of these things,
however, is pointed out in the Book of Mormon, and if the world would
only take the trouble to read that book they would understand these
things more perfectly. The American Indians are a remnant of the
ancient inhabitants of this continent. Their forefathers were an
enlightened people. They had the Gospel among them and the power of
God was manifested in their midst; but when they became wicked and
turned away from God, the judgments of the Almighty fell upon them and
they were overthrown and destroyed by warfares. The Lamanites, now a
down-trodden people, are a remnant of the house of Israel. The curse
of God has followed them as it has done the Jews, though the Jews have
not been darkened in their skin as have the Lamanites: The fate of the
Jews in this respect is a standing monument to all infidelity. The
prediction of Jesus with, regard to them: has been literally
fulfilled. He predicted that they should be led away captive unto all
nations, and that Jerusalem should be trodden down of the Gentiles,
until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. When Pilate was ready to
release Jesus because he found no fault in him, the Pharisees and high
priests, being filled with prejudice, would not have it. They cried
out "Crucify him, crucify him, and let his blood be upon us and our
children." The prediction of Jesus has been verified, and its
fulfillment is before the world to-day. The Jews have been trampled
under the feet of the Gentiles for 1800 years, and they are to-day
being persecuted in European nations. Why? Because that curse of God
rests upon them and will rest upon them until Shiloh comes, until they
are regathered to Jerusalem and re-build the city in un-belief. You
cannot convert a Jew. They will never believe in Jesus Christ until he
comes to them in Jerusalem, until these fleeing Jews take back their
gold and silver to Jerusalem and re-build their city and temple, and
they will do this as the Lord lives. Then the gentiles will say, "Come
let us go up to Jerusalem; let us go up and spoil her. The Jews have
taken our gold and silver from the nations of the earth—come let us go
up and fight against Jerusalem." Then will the prophecies that are
before you be fulfilled, The Gospel was preached first to the Jews and
then to the Gentiles, The Jews rejected the message: the Gentiles
received it, and unto them was given all the gifts and blessings of
the Gospel. But Paul told them to take heed lest they fell through the
same example of unbelief. Yet in time, we Gentiles, departed from the
kingdom of God, and the church went into the wilderness. There has not
[p.174] been an organization of the church of Christ on the earth from
the days of the ancient Apostles, until the days of Joseph Smith, who
came forth in this great and last dispensation, and who by inspiration
and power from on high again restored the Gospel. The world do not
believe this. We cannot help that. The unbelief of the world does not
make the work of the Lord of non-effect. The Lord has set his hand to
establish his church and kingdom, and the warning voice is to all men.
He has called his servant to bear record of this to all nations. This
is what the Lord is doing with these despised Mormons. And already the
members of nearly every sect under heaven have embraced this work,
though our numbers are small compared with the christian world. We
expect this. As it was in the days of Noah and Lot so shall it be at
the coming of the Son of Man. These principles are true. The world
does not know what awaits them no more than they did in the days of
Noah, or in the days of the Jews.

Vol. 22, p.174
But, why this furore against the Latter-day Saints? Do you know? "Oh,
yes, we do. You are Polygamists. That is what is the matter." Well,
indeed. ! Now, let me ask you a question. Were we polygamists when we
were driven from Jackson and Clay Counties? Why, the worst persecution
we have ever had, was before polygamy was revealed to us, or before we
received it. What cause, then, had the Missourians and others to drive
us in the beginning? "Oh, you believe in revelation, you believe in
prophets: we cannot bear these things, they are all done away with.
These things were only given in the dark ages of the world, but
to-day, living as we are in the blaze of the glorious Gospel, we do
not need them; but if you will believe as we do and scatter yourself
abroad among the Methodists, etc., and do as they do, it will be all
right. Now, gentlemen it is not polygamy What do you care about
polygamy? What does our nation care about polygamy? What do the
sectarians care about polygamy? Bless your souls, nothing. But nine
percent of these Mormons may be polygamists. Dreadful! Why, have you
no evils in New York? Have you no evils in Boston? Have you no evils
anywhere? Are you all perfect? If so, you are pretty well off; you are
certainly prepared for salvation. But no, my friends, I will tell you:
If we were to give up polygamy to-day—if we were to say to our
government, "Oh, yes, we will give up polygamy"—why the next they
would say would be, But look here; you have got to give up something
more than that." They would tell us, as the Missourians did, that we
must quit believing in prophets, apostles and revelation. The same
feeling exists to-day as existed then.

Vol. 22, p.174
We, Latter-day Saints, are called out of the world. We have received
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. The Lord Almighty has raised up Prophets
and Apostles in this our day, and has set his hand to establish the
kingdom that Daniel saw in fulfilment of revelation and prophecy. We
have been gathered out from the nations of the earth to these valleys
of the mountains. Zion is growing and increasing. This has been the
case from the beginning. There has never been an hour from the
organization of this Church but what our course has been onward and
upward. Even in the midst of mud and water, on the batiks of the
Missouri River, where, by an edict of Governor Boggs, some 10,000
[p.175] were driven—no matter under what circumstances we have been
placed, the hand of God has been over us. The Almighty has set his
hand to gather in the meek of the earth. And after our testimony, will
come the testimony of thunderings and lightnings. Read the revelations
of St. John: see the signs of the times, and prepare yourselves for
that which is to come. We trust in God. We cannot afford to deny the
Lord, we cannot deny his revelations. We have a code of revelations
called the Doctrine and Covenants. That code given through the mouth
of Joseph Smith, contains the most sublime revelations concerning this
generation that were ever given to the world. Many of these
revelations have had their fulfilment so far as time has permitted.
Joseph Smith was a true Prophet of God. I travelled thousands of miles
with him, in fact the revelation he gave concerning the war which
would break out between the North and South, I wrote that revelation
myself as it was given by the Prophet twenty years before it was
fulfilled. That revelation was published to the world broadcast, and I
merely refer to it because it is a thing that is clear to the minds of
all men. All the revelations in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
the Bible, and the Book of Mormon, will have their fulfilment in the
earth.

Vol. 22, p.175
We are living in an important day. We are living in the most important
dispensation God ever gave to man. There is a great change awaiting
us; there is a great change awaiting Zion, our Government, and the
whole Christian world. The signs of the times indicate the coming of
the Son of Man in power and great glory. But before His coming the
Gospel has got to be preached to all nations. We have been preaching
the Gospel for fifty years, and by it a few have gathered out from the
nations of the earth to these valleys of the mountains. That is why
the world hate us. It is because the Lord has called us out of the
world to establish the everlasting Gospel. And I want to say to the
Latter-day Saints: Have faith in the revelations of God; have faith in
the promises which have been given. We should be preparing ourselves
for the great events which await us. Darkness covers the earth and
gross darkness the people. The Lord is withdrawing His Spirit from the
nations of the earth, and the power of the devil is gaining dominion
over the children of men. See how crime is increasing. Fifty years ago
when the Book of Mormon was translated by Joseph Smith, there was not
one murder where there are a thousand to-day; there was not one
whoredom where there are a thousand to-day; and so you may go through
the whole black catalogue of crime. "Whatsoever a man soweth, that
shall he also reap." "With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured
to you" Look at the wickedness which is on the increase in the world,
covering the earth like the waters of the great deep. What will the
end be? Death, destruction, whirlwinds, pestilence, famine and the
judgments of God will be poured out upon the wicked; for the Lord has
withheld these judgments until the world is fully warned. To this end
we have been laboring diligently for fifty years, so far as we have
had opportunity. But all these judgments will come. The seals will be
opened; plague will follow plague; the sun and the moon will be
darkened; and the unbelief of the world will make no difference to all
[p.176] these things coming to pass.

Vol. 22, p.176
I have a desire with you, as Latter-day Saints, that we may keep the
faith, overcome the world, and magnify our high and holy callings. We
will be held responsible before the Lord for the light we possess. We
should be diligent and faithful in our labors, for if we turn our
backs upon the truth, once having known it, we will be under far
greater condemnation than those who rejected the truth. What we may be
called upon to suffer for the Gospel's sake is neither here nor there.
This nation and every other nation is in the hands of God. Your
destiny is in the hands of God. Men can go no further than the Lord
will permit them to go. But we should be faithful to God and to our
fellowmen, ever ready to do what is required of us.

Vol. 22, p.176
I pray God our Heavenly Father, that His blessing may be over us; that
the hearts of the people of our nation and other nations may be open
to the light of the Gospel, that they may not pursue the course the
Jews did, for we know what it has cost them. It will cost this nation
or any other nation the same to shed the blood of the servants of God.
Whatever course a nation pursues in this respect, it will have to foot
the bill The constitution of our country is one of the best that was
ever given to any government. Our forefathers were inspired of God to
write that instrument. I have a respect for our government, flag and
constitution. I know this nation has been raised up by the power of
God for a certain purpose, and that to establish his kingdom upon it,
and inasmuch as we do our duty the Lord will sustain us. Those who
labor to establish the kingdom of God on the earth will be blessed,
and those who fight against the work of God, will be held responsible
for their actions.

Vol. 22, p.176
I feel to bear my testimony to the truth of this work. I know Joseph
Smith was a Prophet of God, and I have a desire that I may be faithful
with the rest of my brethren that I may inherit eternal life, for
Jesus Christ's sake. Amen. [p.177]

George Q. Cannon, June 12, 1881

The Remarks of Brother Woodruff—The Prophets and Servants
 of God Rejected in Nearly All Ages, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, June 12, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.177
I have listened with great satisfaction and pleasure to the remarks
which have been made by Brother Woodruff this afternoon, and I know
they are true, and that they will be profitable unto all those who
treasure them up in their hearts and make application of them in their
lives.

Vol. 22, p.177
While he was speaking, the query ran through my mind respecting the
prophets and men of God who lived in ancient days—was there ever a
prophet of God—a man who had a message from God who was received by
the generation among whom he lived? They had very few indeed. The
Prophet Jonah stands out almost as an exception. Nineveh did repent
when he went to it with the message from God; but from Noah down one
prophet after another was rejected by the generations unto whom they
were sent and unto whom they bore messages from the Almighty, Even
Moses, though successful in leading out the children of Israel, with
difficulty escaped being stoned to death by his own adherents. And so
with every prophet until the days of the Savior himself. Jesus was
persecuted; Jesus was derided, Jesus was rejected. Jesus, who came—his
coming having been predicted by the holy prophets and the whole nation
being in expectation of him—was rejected because he did not come
according to the ideas, the preconceived notions of the people—that is
of his own kindred unto whom he was sent.

Vol. 22, p.177
The world entertain certain ideas concerning truth, they entertain
certain ideas concerning God and concerning His servants, and when men
come to them with something that conflicts with these ideas they are
led to reject them, and it is not until a man has died, not until in
many instances his blood has been shed, that he is recognized as a
Prophet of God. In fact it was an accusation of the Savior against the
Jews that they garnished the tombs and sepulchres of the Prophets whom
they had slain. They slew them, but after their death their children
said, "If we had lived in their day we would not have slain the
Prophets, we would have received their testimony," while they treated
the Prophets in their midst the same as their fathers had done their
predecessors. But it takes time to bring [p.178] men to esteem
Prophets. It has taken centuries to sanctify the memory of the Son of
God; centuries have rolled on before He was recognized by the world as
the being whom his disciples testified be was. To his generation he
was a vile impostor, and was counted worthy of the most ignominious
death that could be inflicted—to be crucified between two thieves.
Why, they had the most irrefutable evidence, as they supposed, that He
was not the Son of God. "Can there any good thing come out of
Nazareth?" "'Why," said they, "art thou also of Galilee? Search and
look: for out of Galilee ariseth no Prophet." He was a Galilean, and
therefore, because of his lowly birth and surroundings, they deemed
themselves perfectly justified in rejecting Him. And as has been
quoted to-day, so confident were they that He was not the being whom
He represented himself to be that they said, "His blood be on us and
upon our children." They felt so secure in calling for his
crucifixion, they were willing to incur all the penalties which might
be inflicted upon themselves and their posterity for the death of a
man who, in their estimation, was so vile an impostor.

Vol. 22, p.178
In the same way it will take time to make the merits of the
predictions of Joseph Smith recognized. Will they be recognized? Yes.
Joseph Smith has uttered predictions which cannot be disputed, and
that have come to pass. Before his death he predicted that the
Latter-day Saints should become a great people in the Rocky Mountains.
Years before we were compelled to leave the States, he predicted that
the South would rebel, and that the civil war would break out in South
Carolina. That prediction was in print long years before it was
fulfilled. And when it seemed as though the rebellion would break out
in Florida, the Latter-day Saints never bad any doubt as to where the
war would commence. They knew the word of God had been spoken, and
that it would be fulfilled. And it was fulfilled, literally, as also
many other predictions which have been uttered.

Vol. 22, p.178
But do these things come to man in a way that man will receive them?
No: they come in contact with worldly pride. They invoke the same
opposition which Paul had when he was at Ephesus, when the
silversmiths cried out, "Great is Diana of the Ephesians." And they
bawled and cried so much in favor of Diana, that his voice was
drowned. So it is to-day. These things come in contact with
established institutions, with established crafts; man's craft is in
danger, and hence the outcry. There is a great outcry, and it comes
from those whose craft is most in danger. It has ever been so, and it
ever will be so while man continues under the same influence which now
operates upon him.

Vol. 22, p.178
The organization of this Church does not coincide with men's minds, it
is contrary to their feelings, it comes in contact with their
traditions and their prejudices. "Can any good thing come out of
Nazareth?" It is the same idea. Can any good thing come from Joseph
Smith, an uneducated man? Can any good thing come out of the "Mormon"
people. And the whole world seemingly is in a turmoil. Every
conceivable falsehood is told about this people. Well, this will
continue to be the case; I have no doubt of it in my mind. We have got
this warfare to fight, and every people who have stood in our
position had it before us. Every reformation which was ever effected
among men had to be [p.179] effected in the lace of opposition, and
frequently the foundation stones have been laid in the blood of the
men who were the instruments in the bands of God in laying the
foundation. Opposition in this respect is not a new thing. It is as
old as Adam that there should be opposition to contend against. Jesus
predicted it, because he knew it was the history of the past, and he
knew it would be repeated. Thus those who embrace "Mormonism," or the
Gospel of Christ, may make their calculations upon it.

Vol. 22, p.179
But there is this difference between the dispensation in which we are
engaged and other dispensations which have preceded it: we have the
promise of God that His work introduced in this the dispensation of
the fulness of times shall never be overthrown, so that this
dispensation differs in this respect from every dispensation which has
preceded it. There is no stopping this work. Men may right it, they
may kill those who advocate it, and use every means in their power
against it; but the fiat of Jehovah has gone forth concerning it, and
it will spread and increase and will gather within its pale every
holiest soul throughout the earth sooner or later, not making war, not
attacking, not assaulting, but by the power of divine truth and by the
spirit that accompanies it, bearing testimony to every honest soul.
And as these troubles increase of which Brother Woodruff has
spoken—for they will increase, in our own land, too; they have
increased, and they will increase—men will become unsettled in their
minds as to what they will do and where they will seek for protection;
for the day will come when stable government in these United States
will be very hard to find. The elements are already operating that
will produce this instability. Men will be glad to seek refuge, glad
to seek protection, glad to live in any place where men and women are
honest and true, and where the principles which Brother Woodruff has
announced, the principles of true liberty are maintained, and God
grant that they may be ever maintained.

Vol. 22, p.179
It has been said that those who have been persecuted will, when their
turn comes, become persecutors. This has been said concerning us.
"Oh," it has been said, "you are now in the minority. It is all very
well to plead for liberty and contend for the rights of man. But wait.
If you ever get power, you who have been persecuted will turn round
and persecute other people." This has been cast against us as bearing
out the history of the past. The Pilgrim Fathers, it is quoted, did
this. After being persecuted themselves, they turned round and
persecuted others—Episcopalians, Quakers, Baptists, etc.—who did not
believe as they did. Well, we have not done this yet. We did not do it
when we had everything our own way in these mountains, removed a
thousand or twelve hundred miles from every other people. We gave
perfect liberty to all, and there never has been an hour since we
first occupied this country when our tabernacles, boweries, and other
places of worship have not been open to men of every denomination to
preach within their walls or under their shade. Time and time again
our children have been invited to this tabernacle to listen to
ministers of different denominations, that they might know what other
people taught; this has been upon the principle which Brother Woodruff
has stated, that if they have one [p.180] truth we have not got, we
are willing to exchange our errors for that truth.

Vol. 22, p.180
I would not give much for a religion which would not stand contact
with the world. It was said once respecting President Young, that he
read the remark that he would not give much for a religion that could
not stand one railroad. I think the same. If my religion cannot stand
all the railroads which can be brought here, I do not want it for
myself nor for my children. It there is anything superior to that
which we believe outside of our religion, let it come, we will welcome
it. We are not wedded to our religion only so far as it is true. So
far as it is true we are wedded to it, and as such we have espoused
it, as such we maintain it, and as such we hope to die believing in
its tenets and practising them; but if any one else has something
better let him come along. We have sacrificed enough for truth to show
that we love it. We have forsaken everything for the truth as we
believe it, and a people who have been willing to have their houses
burned, property destroyed and be driven into a wilderness as we have
been, and to create homes in this desolate land—a people that has been
willing to do this should not shrink from accepting any truth which
may be presented to them, and I do not believe they will. We have
given no evidence of such a tendency at any time, I have never heard
of it, but there has been a constant willingness to receive the truth.

Vol. 22, p.180
And this doctrine of plural marriage which is so much talked about; we
have shown our devotion to truth by espousing it. If its practice had
been of the same nature as that which is popular with the world, there
would not have been a word said against us. It is not because other
people do not do wrong with women that the outcry is raised against
us. It is not for doing wrong with women, it is for marrying more than
one woman, which we could have avoided if licentiousness had been our
object, that we are attacked. When God revealed that principle to the
Latter-day Saints, there were men who felt as though they would rather
go to their graves than carry out that principle. They were men who
had lived all their days and had been true to the covenants they had
made with their wives, and the thought of marrying more than one woman
was as repulsive as it could be to any men in the world. They shrank
from it. I heard President Young himself say, that as the hearse
passed his house in Nauvoo on the way to the cemetery, he thought he
would like to be the occupant of that hearse and of the coffin which
it contained, when he thought of this doctrine and the opprobrium that
would descend upon him and upon our people, when it became known that
we believed in and practised plural marriage. Here is President
Taylor, and Brother Woodruff, who has spoken, and other men of mature
years in those days—they know how it was. They would have shrunk from
it if they could, but the very fact that they have embraced it ought
to be sufficient to show the world that they are devoted to principle,
that they have been willing to lay down their lives, if necessary, to
carry out principle. It would be cheaper, no doubt, to discard plural
wives and follow the ways of the world. Do you think I would have any
persecution if I had a wife here and one or more mistresses in
Washington?  Not in the least: there would not be one word said about
my marital [p.181] relations or my domestic affairs; not one word. I
know this. How do I know it? Because there are those who are in that
condition. But because men marry wives and give their names to their
offspring, and are not ashamed of them, and are true to these wives
and do not go outside of the family circle, and believe a man ought to
be killed who does it—because they do this they are decried and all
hell is stirred up. Now, if these things are wrong we practice them
without knowing they are wrong. We believe them to lie true. We
believe this principle has been revealed for the salvation of women·
And a man takes a great responsibility upon himself who enters into
this order. Reflect upon this a moment: A man marries a wife, and he
does it—if he does it properly—with the clear understanding between
them beforehand, that if it be right to take another, according to the
tenets of his religion, he may do so. Well, he takes another wife What
is the result? He doubles his responsibility, he increases his care.
What man of sense or principle is there that would take these
obligations upon him lightly? Would any man do it for the sake of
gratifying lust? He would be a simpleton and a villain if he did it. A
man in this position, if he feels as he should do, will feel there is
a great responsibility resting upon him in the taking care of the
children of such marriages, in the education and training of them, and
the preserving of them from vice. And what is there to induce him to
shoulder this responsibility except principle?

Vol. 22, p.181
We desire to have no margin of unmarried women among us. We do not
want institutions among us which are not of God, and which propagate
death and disease. We desire every woman to be married, and as there
are not more women than men in Utah, if everyman marries, there will
be no plural marriage, it will cease, and that is the best remedy in
the world for this "Utah Polygamy," as it is called, Let every man
marry, and there will be no single women of marriageable age. But as
all men will not marry, we have instances of two and more women who
love one man and who choose to live together and live together
virtuously and properly·

Vol. 22, p.181
"Ah, but," says one, "there is a law of Congress against such a
thing." I know that, and I am not advising any man to do anything that
would make him liable to gO to the Penitentiary. But I am talking
about principle, about that which we believe and practice, and that
which has impelled us to action in this matter. I have taken some of
my children down to Washington, and have said to them, "Now, here you
see the other side. I want you to have the opportunity of seeing
society, and understanding something of it outside of our Territory."
I would not hoodwink a child. I would set before children all which is
necessary to give them light upon this subject, that they may
understand it. I would like every one of my daughters to understand it
thoroughly; and in speaking thus about my own family, I speak about
every girl in this community. I want to see a virtuous community, one
which is free from vices which infest the world. Diseases that are
common elsewhere are unknown in this land, among our people; and I
thank God for it, and I pray that it will continue to be the case.

Vol. 22, p.181
Shall we become persecutors in our turn: No. Why? We do not have the
same motives to impel us [p.182] to such a course that people who
persecute have. Persecutors generally believe that those whom they
persecute are doomed to spend the endless ages of eternity in hell
fire, unless they can be made to repent of their errors. Persecution
becomes, therefore, with them, in many instances, a highly justifiable
and meritorious method of saving souls. This has been the feeling
which has impelled many persecutors in every age—a holy, burning zeal
to snatch souls from perdition. The men who have been most zealous in
hailing men to prison and inflicting torment, hare been as a rule, men
zealous and sincere in their religion. They thought it better to
destroy the body than that the soul should be consigned to hell; they
thought it better for heretics to burn an hour or too on earth than
that they should burn eternally. But the Latter-day Saints have no
such views respecting future punishment? We believe there is an
endless hell. We do not, however, believe that human beings are
consigned to it eternally. The hell may be endless and the punishment
endless, but it does not follow that they who are consigned there are
to remain in it eternally. We believe men will be rewarded for tire
deeds done in the body, and we therefore can afford to be liberal in
our views in this respect. As President Woodruff has said, we would
give every man the right to worship God according to the dictates of
his conscience, knowing that he will have to be responsible for his
actions, and that it is none of our business except to present the
truth as we understand it before him, and if he accepts it, all right,
if he rejects it he must endure the consequence.

Vol. 22, p.182
As for ourselves we are opposed to being seized by the throat, because
men think we are in error. And to avoid this we have fled a number of
times, leaving everything, and finally came out here into the
wilderness, thinking we could have peace for a while which we have
had. But this people might as well take wings and fly from the planet
as try to get out of the reach of the world. A prominent man who
called upon me here, said to me upon one occasion: "When I see this
beautiful valley, and see how comfortable you are, I wish you were out
of the United States." "Why," said I. "Because," said he. "I can
foresee what trouble you will have, and that you will not be allowed
to remain in peace; you will have to leave here, people will not be
content to have you stay." "Where shall we go?" I enquired. We might
go to the deserts of Sahara, or the most forlorn place on the face of
the earth, and it would only be a little while our industry, our
frugality, our union and those qualities which characterize us, would
draw tire world to us. We cannot be hid. If we were to go to the
remotest part of the earth, to Patagonia or anywhere else, that which
we witness here would be repeated. We are like a city set upon a hill
that cannot be hid. Those qualities that characterize this people,
which make us so remarkable, which have enabled us to make a beautiful
place out of the desert, as we have done in this country, and would do
wherever we might go—those qualities would draw men to us. If we were
on an island we should have ships coming with commerce; upon a
continent we should have railroads and means of communication such as
we have to-day. He would have been a bold man who would have ventured
to have said—unless he were a Prophet; you  know Prophets take strange
[p.183] liberties; God gives them liberty to say remarkable
things—that in the space already passed such great changes would have
occurred in this valley, and throughout these valleys, and that this
place would become so important. We hear of railroads coming in here
from every direction, making Salt Lake City their objective point. We
are bound to be lifted up. You cannot conceal us, it is impossible. We
have got to stand contact with the world, and if our religion will not
stand such contact, thou it must succumb. But it will not. It will
stand the test, it will pass through the ordeal purer and better, and
men will recognize its beauty. Our destiny is to be brought in contact
with the world. God has predicted it. We may hide ourselves in a
corner, but God will bring us out to the light, for we have to come in
contact with the world to prove our strength, to prove what is in us,
and to learn many things the knowledge of which we need.

Vol. 22, p.183
I pray God to bless you my brethren and sisters and friends, to let
His Holy Spirit rest down upon you and preserve you in the truth. Let
us love and cling to the truth with all our hearts, and it will bear
us through. It is that which will endure in time and throughout
eternity; and that God may assist us in maintaining our integrity and
keeping the faith, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.

John Nicholson, June 26, 1881

The Church Governed By Law, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, June 26, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.183
I have unexpectedly, to myself, been called upon to address this
congregation. While I shall endeavor to do so, I desire that you shall
give me your sympathy and faith, that I may be able to speak in
clearness whatsoever may he put into my mind by the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost, if I shall be so fortunate as to enjoy a goodly portion of
that influence. I have no special subject on my mind upon which to
speak, and am therefore dependent upon the inspiration of the moment
as the spirit shall give utterance.

Vol. 22, p.183
It has been the privilege of the servants of God in all ages to enjoy
a portion of His power to direct them in their ministry and to make
plain to their understanding the [p.184] things that they should speak
about when it became their duty to preach the truth. This congregation
is very largely composed of people who profess the same religious
doctrines as those which I have myself embraced, adhered to and
advocate. There are others, however in the congregation who are
unacquainted with the doctrines of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and who perhaps are more or less anxious to obtain
some understanding of the nature and character of the work which is
represented among and by this people. Heretofore they have been
dependent upon popular report, which has been, in almost every
instance, erroneous upon this subject, for we have been greatly
misrepresented in all the world. There is one particular point that I
wish to direct the minds of this audience to regarding the work, and
in doing so, I wish to point out a popular error which exists in the
understanding of many people in reference to us. There is a prevailing
opinion, based on false representations regarding the Church which I
have the honor to be identified with, that there exists among the
people called Latter-day Saints, a species of serfdom or bondage, or
that one or more men rule over the people with a high hand—a species
of despotism. I wish to state here that my personal experience in this
Church for half of the time which I have spent in this life, informs
my judgment that such is not the case, that the Latter-day Saints are
a free people, and the system which they have adopted—which they
understand to be of divine origin—is calculated in its character to
make them free. The reason why it makes them free is because that the
greatest bondage which can exist among the human family is the result
of doing that which is wrong, which is contrary to the laws of God,
and to the laws of righteousness, that should exist between man and
man. I do not wish to say that this Church or this people as a whole
are entirely free from evil. It would be very wrong to assert this, to
do so would be stepping beyond the bounds of truth and consistency,
for we are in a state of imperfection, and where imperfection exists
there necessarily follow departures from the strict line of
righteousness. But there is one feature connected with this Church
that is glorious, and it is this: that so far as the laws of this
Church are concerned, there are none who are exempt from them, they
are applicable to all, from those who hold the highest positions in
this Church to the humblest member therein; all must subscribe to
them. There is, however, an organization—an order in this Church which
we recognize and which we sustain. This feature extends to this
beautiful principle in the Church—which is the highest form of what
might be termed the democratic principle—that all the main measures
pertaining to this work, in order to be valid in the sight of heaven,
and to be in accordance with the strict law of this Church, must have
the consent of the people before it becomes binding upon the people,
from whatsoever source it may emanate. In order to show you that this
is the case, I will refer the congregation to what we esteem as the
law and the testimony. We have a book here which is called the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, containing the revelations of Jesus Christ through the Prophet
Joseph  Smith, who was raised up specially by the Almighty, according
to our [p.185] faith, to organize the Church of Jesus Christ according
to the will of heaven, by revelation and commandment from the Most
High. In order to show you that that which I have spoken is according
to the law of our Church, I will read a small portion of instructions
which emanated from him whom we esteem a great Prophet. Talking of the
government of the Church and the people in July, 1830, these
instructions came through that medium: "And all things shall be done
by common consent in the Church by much prayer and faith, for all
things you shall receive by faith." That is a law of this Church that
the affairs of the Church shall be done by common consent of the body
religious, and therefore there is no despotism here; there is no
one-man power in the sense in which it is accepted regarding us in the
world, because when measures that are deemed for the advancement of
this work are brought up, they have to be received by the people, and
their consent obtained, in order to make them in accordance with the
law which God has revealed for the government of the organization that
He has established in this day. And there exists among this people a
reverence for law, a regard for that which is legal and proper, that I
have not seen exist to the same extent in any other community with
which I have mingled.

Vol. 22, p.185
There is at the present time a disposition among the people of the
world which is quite remarkable, I might even say that it is
phenomenal in its character. There is a question now existing in the
world which is not confined to one nation alone, nor one section of
the globe; but there is an influence at work which appears to be fast
becoming a question pertaining to this whole world,—I refer to the
spirit, and influence and disposition which are growing everywhere to
throw off every species of restraint. Because of the increase and
development of this power and influence in the hearts of the masses of
the people, some of the governments of Europe are being shaken from
centre to circumference, and we not only hear—in consequence of this
feeling which is growing in the minds of the people—we not only hear
of threats to cast down thrones and to destroy the heads of
governments that are existing, but that these things are actually
taking place, and the heads of nations are trembling for fear because
of this existing disposition to break in pieces the powers that be. I
may draw the attention of this congregation to the fact that the
revelations which were brought forward by Joseph Smith, the Prophet,
pointed to this very movement and stated, in definite terms, that such
a condition would exist among the nations, and that it would bring
about the destruction of those governments in which it was suffered to
exist and to spread. But in place of the Latter-day Saints having a
disposition of this kind, it is the genius of this work, it is the
spirit of this Church, to conform to proper organization, to recognize
laws that are according to human rights, to recognize that which will
benefit mankind. It is true that most of the governments of Europe are
not based on correct principles. The rulers do not recognize the
rights of the people whom they govern; but at the same time the
condition that would be brought about by these things which I have
referred to, this undermining governments, etc., would bring about a
ten-fold worse condition of things [p.186] than the despotism even
which exists in the old countries, because it would bring about
anarchy and confusion; it would bring about a condition of things
wherein the strong would oppress the weak even to a greater extent
than they do at present, and surely there is no need for that.

Vol. 22, p.186
Then, it might be asked, if you Latter-day Saints have so great a
regard for law, for existing regulations to rule and govern society,
why is it that you make exceptions to this rule? Why is it that there
is, at least, one law that you are not willing to conform
to?—referring to the law that was passed in 1862, for the suppression
of our system of marriage. The reason is this—that we regard the
Constitution of our country as sacred, and the will of our Heavenly
Father as supreme. That sacred instrument—the Constitution of this
land—says that a man and woman in the practice of their religion shall
not be interfered with that Congress shall have no power to make such
interference as that proposed by the law to which I have made
allusion. But it might be said in regard to this that it is a law
nevertheless because it has passed the Congress of the United States
and been sustained by the Supreme Court of the United States.
Nevertheless—I now speak for myself—I lay it down as a proposition
that any law that infringes upon my religious rights cannot he a
constitutional law, if all the courts in the world should decide that
it is of that character. But it may be said—and it is said
frequently—that our system of marriage—the same system of marriage
that obtained among the ancients who held direct communication with
the Almighty—is not a part of religion. But I state, so far as I am
individually concerned, that I hope never to get into the position
where any man or class on tire face of this earth shall prescribe to
me what shall or shall not be my religion, for the moment that such a
condition is admitted, then farewell to religious liberty. It becomes
as a sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal, having no basis in reality.
But it is sometimes said that our system of marriage is obnoxious to
the ruling sentiment of the country, and especially to those whose
crafts are in danger, and who are professors of other religions. Then
on the same principle, if we were in the majority would it be right
for us to use coercive means to put down in tire religions of others
what might be obnoxious to our system? It is a poor rule that will not
work both ways. But it seems to me somewhat remarkable that people who
are living perhaps thousands of miles away from this part of the
country, should have such powerful visual organs that they can gaze
and see something that needs correcting among the people called
Latter-day Saints, when there is sufficient perhaps within a radius of
half a mile of their own dwelling places which would require their
attention in correcting for the rest of their lives. But whenever a
man travels in this country or any other, we shall find a large
proportion of the people who are liberal in regard to this community,
and who think that they should not be interfered with in their
institutions, and instead of getting up all this furore and excitement
in reference to what is called the "Mormon Problem," the sensible part
of the community particularly are willing that the "Mormons" should be
left to the solution of that problem themselves, and we assert that,
with the help of God, we are  able to accomplish that work and [p.187]
show eventually, if not at present, a model community that it would be
good for others in the world to pattern after.

Vol. 22, p.187
There are a great many ideas in reference to this people, as I have
said, which are erroneous. I have met, in traveling on the trains
people who were utterly surprised to find that the Latter-day Saints
looked like other people. I presume that they expected to see men
walking about with slouch hats and belts filled with weapons of
destruction, so erroneous and so slanderous have been the reports
concerning this people which have gone abroad about them. There is
only a percentage of the people that were here who axe willing, on
account of the deep-seated prejudice that everywhere exists concerning
this people, to speak the truth concerning them. There are men who
have come here who belong to different denominations, without naming
any of the religious bodies with which they were connected—who have
been treated with the utmost courtesy and respect; perhaps more
respect than their characters entitled them to. They have been allowed
to preach their tenets, disseminate their doctrines among the people
here, to build their churches until you can see them on every hand,
not only in this city, but in other cities of this Territory. For
purposes of the deepest mendacity they have gone abroad and been the
chief instruments in arousing public sentiment against the Latter-day
Saints. They have risen in their religious conventions in the United
States, and told to my positive and certain knowledge, as black and
infamous lies as ever fell from the lips of human beings, and were
thus enabled to ply their vocation in collecting money in order to
save the down-trodden women of Utah, and to help solve the "Mormon
problem." I say that such men are unworthy of the title of manhood.
They obliterate within their narrow souls every principle which is
worthy or entitled to respect. I have no respect for them whatever.
Although I do not wish them any harm at all, I have no regard for
them, because they are too limited, too narrow, too devoid of
principle; in fact they can get along with as small an amount of
principle as any class of men that I ever knew of in my life. So far
as I am concerned, I have not reached that condition of perfection
which our Savior taught and practised. I am imperfect in that
respect—when He says you shall love your enemies. I say that I do not
have any love for characters of that kind, who will go in the face of
facts with which they are acquainted, as well as men can possibly be
acquainted with anything, and wilfully and knowingly misrepresent the
characters of this or any other people on the face of the earth. I
would feel the same if these animadversions and calumnies which are
heaped upon this people were heaped upon any other. There is one
individual especially whom I knew when he was here, at least
passingly, who said that in Provo, a quiet, peaceable settlement in
the South, one of the most peaceable places on the top of this earth,
perhaps—at least it would be if they were all Latter-day Saints who
are there—this individual said that he was under the necessity, in
going to preach in the morning or in the afternoon, or whenever he had
to ascend the stand, of laying a pistol by the side of the word of
God—a falsehood as plain and direct as ever was spoken; for I have
lived in this Territory fifteen years and have never known the time
when it was [p.188] any more necessary for one of those hirelings who
preach for money and divine for wages and not for the good of the
souls of men, to go on to the stand armed and equipped for defence,
any more than it is for me to do the same thing at this moment, in
this building.

Vol. 22, p.188
But my brethren, sisters and friends, that is the way false reports
are started regarding this people. And what is the reason? One reason
is, I presume, because of our success.

Vol. 22, p.188
I told you that the measures adopted by this Church are done by common
consent, as any one knows who has attended one of our General
Conferences when this huge building is filled in every part with the
Latter-day Saints from the various places that we have located in this
Rocky Mountain region, when we come together to worship God according
to the dictates of our own conscience and according to that which we
have accepted as true. When we come together for that purpose our
missionaries are called. They are not reared in colleges for the
purpose. We claim to have in our midst the same Priesthood and
authority which existed in the ancient Church, and the same power
characterizes the administrations of that Priesthood. Men are called
from the plow, they are called from the carpenter's bench, from the
shoemaker's bench, from the office of the accountant, from the
merchant's store, and from any of the other vocations of life by the
authorities of the Church, and when the selections are made their
haines are called out in this conference that the voice of the people
may be given by which to endorse the selections which are thus made.
The people are requested to manifest whether the selections meet with
their wishes or no, a show of hands is called, a forest of them goes
up, and these men, if they be filled with the faith of this Gospel,
are ready to go to the ends of the earth at such a summons, and
perform their God-given duty in fulfilment of the words of the Lord
and Savior when He said, referring to it as one of the signs of the
last days, "And this Gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all
the world for a witness and then shall the end come." They lay aside
their business interests and go forth without remuneration and perform
this labor. Their efforts are blessed, for they are generally
successful, and they return after as many years as may be assigned
them to labor in the nations of the earth in preaching this Gospel;
they come back with their sheaves with joy and rejoicing, to re-unite
themselves again with the main body of this Church.

Vol. 22, p.188
There is a statement in the Scriptures something like the following:
"To the pure all things are pure." Now there are many who attribute
the existence of our marital institutions to a desire on the part of
the men who form this Church to minister to the lower instincts and
passions of their natures. I do not say that in every instance the
Church is free from this kind of crime, for crime I consider it is;
but I say that when such is the case, when a man enters into this holy
bond, whether it be in taking more wives than one, merely for the
gratification of his passions he infringes upon a law of God, of
nature and of this Church, for this Church decides that its members
shall be pure in every respect; therefore those who are governed by
impure instincts, feelings and sentiments are departing from the
genius, the spirit, and the true practice of this  Church, whoever
they may be. But this is not the purpose. There [p.189] are purposes
in the mind of Jehovah in regard to this principle, at least we accept
them as such. God has decreed that in this day He will build up His
Kingdom, and we are seeking to build it up, and as it is said in the
Book of Mormon that was brought forth by the power of God, through the
instrumentality of Joseph Smith, that if the Lord should desire to
raise up children to himself, that He shall command His people,
otherwise they shall not practice the principle of plural marriage.
Our Elders go abroad into the nations; they sound the trumpet of the
Gospel both long and loud. But although they meet with some success,
the numbers that hear their testimony and embrace it are comparatively
few, compared with the great masses, that disregard their message.
This kingdom must have people, and if the people of the world will not
come and join with us and build up the kingdom of God, we will build
it from the internal strength within itself. Let a person who does not
believe in this go through this Territory from north to south and from
east to west, and see the flocks of beautiful children who are growing
up in the midst of this people, who will aid in bearing off this
kingdom.

Vol. 22, p.189
There is a great cry in reference to the stoppage of the influx of
population to Utah. Attempts have been made to stop the flow of
immigration of Latter-day Saints on the most flimsy pretexts. I have
no fears, however, that anything of that kind will ever amount to
much, because no measure of that kind can, in this country, obtain
without over-riding and trampling under foot every principle of the
constitution of our country. But it appears to me that there is a
source of power that is growing up in this community that is
comparatively lost sight of. That is the youth who are growing up.
Many state that the youth of this community are becoming demoralized.
There are some who are demoralized, and who have departed from the
faith which their fathers suffered to establish and sustain. Some of
the latter have suffered death and others have suffered almost death
time and time again, because of the persecution and opposition with
which they have had to contend in almost every form. But those who
suppose that the bulk of the youth of this community will not sustain
this work are mistaken. The bulk of them will, and a great many of
them are, and I will say to-day, in behalf of our young men, that,
according to my experience, having been recently on a mission abroad,
generally the most successful among the Elders of this Church, and the
most fearless in the enunciation of the principles and doctrines of
this Gospel, the most laborious and indefatigable laborers in the
cause of truth, have been the boys who have been born and reared in
the Territory of Utah, and in the city in which we now are. I have
great hopes of our young people, and I am pleased to note within the
last few years the great solicitude, the anxiety which has been
manifested in regard to their welfare, that they should be brought up
in the nurture and admonition of the God of Jacob, to shun the
drunkard's path, the path of the libertine, and every form of
pollution and degradation.

Vol. 22, p.189
But this brings me back again to an idea that I was about to draw your
attention to, in regard to the idea that men embrace the principles of
plural marriage in order to minister to their baser passions. I have
spent between five and six [p.190] years exclusively preaching this
Gospel in the Elations, and I have been acquainted, in that capacity,
with hundreds of Elders. I leave labored and traveled with them in the
nations of the earth, and I know, as well as I know that I stand here,
and that you are listening to the tones of my voice, that they are, as
a rule, as pure as the angels in regard to the matter to which I now
allude. They go abroad for one, two, three or four years, or as really
years as may be necessary, and refrain from every form of
gratification of the kind to which I now refer. I have known of
instances of departures from this rule, and there is a singular thing
connected with this work that I wish here to note. Those who have been
guilty of thus violating the principles of chastity, and consequently
the holy Covenants they have entered into, there has been a departure
from them of the light and power of the Holy Spirit, and they became
wilted like the flower without moisture which has been blighted by the
heat of the sun. It was visible to every eye that something had
happened which was deragatory to such individuals. It is opposed to
the spirit of this work that men should violate the principles of
purity and chastity, and I know this to be the case. Where such
instances have occurred, what has been the sentiment of this Church?
Has it sustained it? If it has ever been sustained by any person in
authority in this Church, I know not of any instance of that kind.

Vol. 22, p.190
What is there so very horrible, what has awakened the sentiment of the
world at large that they should become so shocked in their moral
susceptibilities regarding this people? What is there about this
people that appears so enormously wrong? There is peace, there is
regard for each other, there is respectability, there is a large
amount of honesty and uprightness. What is there to shock the
sensibilities of the most enlightened professor of religion or of
anybody else in the world at large, which is reeking with corruption
from centre to circumference. Some people say—"What is going to be
done in regard to this question? "The United States Government are
going to come down on you and crush your institutions or crush you."
Well, you see, we have got so often crushed in theory, that we are
becoming used to it. We have been crushed, obliterated, annihilated,
until there was not a spot left of a Latter-day Saint in theory, but
the practical part has not yet come. We have no fears. Some of our
friends regard us with solicitude, they are deeply concerned for our
welfare, and they think surely the end will come this time, whichever
time it might be, but we do not think so. We have great faith in the
Almighty. That is a good quality in any people, is it not? To have
faith in God. I do not know of a people who have more faith in God and
the Scriptures, so that, seeing we are told that without faith it is
impossible to please God, in that respect at least we must to some
extent please our Father in heaven. We have often seen the clouds that
have gathered around us thick, dark and threatening, at the darkest
hour dispelled. Then we have seen the sun of prosperity shine again in
its glory and in its strength, so that we think every cloud that comes
will be dissipated in a similar way, and that the God of heaven will
not forsake a people who put their trust in Him. We put our trust in
Him,  and also believe in doing the best we can [p.191] ourselves,
believing that God helps them the most who help themselves. But some
say—"You will have to give up what is demanded of you; you will leave
to abolish your institutions and become like unto us." This is what
the world say. Then I say God forbid that we shall become in some
respects like the world or their institutions. We do not want to
become like that, and no people have a right to coerce us into that
condition, notwithstanding that there is a journal published in this
city—and we have preserved the record of it, published to the
world—advocating what? Purity, instruction and intelligence to be
disseminated among the Latter-day Saints, that their delusion might be
dispelled, and that they might be brought out of the thraldom in which
they are supposed to be involved? No. What are the measures advocated?
The establishment, encouragement and sustenance in the midst of the
Latter-day Saints of gambling dens, houses of ill-fame, drinking
saloons, and all those institutions which are damning in their
character, and which drag poor humanity down to the very depths of
degradation! Surely the words of the Prophet are coming to pass when
he said that in the last days the corrupt in heart would say, "let us
go up to Zion that her sons and daughters may be defiled." And I now
say, that leave it to the sentiment of the Latter-day Saints, leave it
to the prevailing feeling in the midst of this people, and there would
not exist in the Territory of Utah to-day, an institution of the kind
which I have named. I have seen the day when houses of ill-fame were
not suffered to exist within the confines of this Territory. But those
officials who are seat forth to us by this mighty government have in
many instances encouraged these evils instead of sustaining the noble
sentiment of the people. They have ignored and set aside local laws
enacted for the suppression of these iniquities. I say, out on such
characters as these, whether they be judges, whether they be
governors, whatever position they hold, as far as I am individually
concerned. I have no hesitation in saying that I have not the
slightest stout of respect for such individuals. These are the men who
would bring into this community the worst species of deapotism that
could exist among any people, that is, to force into and encourage in
the midst of a community those elements which are degrading and
corrupt. They have not the welfare of the people at heart, and I
utterly and totally, as an individual, —I am not speaking for others,
but for myself—I despise them from the bottom of my heart and all such
characters. But all those men who sustain righteousness and uphold
purity and equal rights, I say that I feel in my heart to bless them
and to sustain them, and to respect them as every man who takes a
course of that kind should be respected.

Vol. 22, p.191
"But will you not forego your institutions because of the amount of
pressure which may be brought against you." I say so far as I am
concerned that I have no concessions to make. I do not want to be
understood as talking for others; but I say we claim that God has
revealed this system, and the only concessions which can be made so
far as our principles are concerned must be made by their Author,
otherwise they are null and void. So far as religious liberty is
concerned, we claim the same as other people, and, in the language of
the celebrated orator who figured in the early history of this
country—Patrick Henry [p.192]—I hope to be able to say as he said:
"Give me liberty or give me death." I believe that is the ruling
sentiment among the faithful of this Church, and those who suppose
that we are always going to lay our necks down to be trampled upon and
crushed, and that we shall always be crowded to the wall, I say that I
am of the opinion that they will sometime find out their mistake.

Vol. 22, p.192
But we Latter-day Saints have a great deal to learn. Sometimes we
complain of the waywardness of many who have become connected with us;
that they have gone back into the practices of the world; that they
have become backsliders and do not conform to the principles of this
Gospel. Then I say there is a provision in the law for cases of this
kind. To the law and the testimony, for God has revealed the laws, and
they are contained in this book (Doctrine and Covenants), in the
Bible, and in the Book of Mormon, for the regulation of His Church,
and for its preservation and purity. There is one universal law in
regard to the evil-doer in this Church, and it is this, in the
language of the revelation in which it is given, "He who sinneth and
repenteth not shall be cast out." If that law were applied, the
unpardoned and unrepentant would be shaken off and the Church purged
of its worthless elements.

Vol. 22, p.192
This, my brethren and sisters, is a great work. God has revealed it.
Then let us cultivate within us that principle of eternal life which
Jesus spoke about when he said to the woman at the well, that if she
had asked him he would have given her to drink that which would have
caused her never to thirst, and would have been as a well of water
springing up to everlasting life, which is the Spirit of the living
God, given to the faithful for their guidance.

Vol. 22, p.192
May the Lord bless all the House of Israel, the dispersed of every
tribe, and the righteous, the pure, the holy and the good in every
nation under the whole heavens, is my prayer in the name of Jesus
Christ, Amen. [p.193]

John Taylor, July 18, 1880

The Priesthood, Its Organization, Etc.

Delivered in The Tabernacle, Ogden City,
Sunday Morning, July 18, 1880.

(Reported by James Taylor.)

Vol. 22, p.193
I am pleased this morning to have the opportunity of meeting with the
Saints in this place. If you will try to be still, I will endeavor to
lay before you a few principles on the subject, concerning which your
President enquired of me a few days ago. It seems that there have
been, somewhere in this Stake, difficulties existing between the
Bishop of a Ward and certain members of his Ward. Failing to arrive at
an amicable settlement, the parties appealed, against the Bishop, to
the High Council. President Peery sent a telegram desiring my answer
to the question—"Whether a High Council had authority to try a
Bishop." I could have answered yes, and I could have answered no, to
that question; but it was a matter that would require some
explanation, and on which the brethren, in many instances, are not
very well informed. I knew it would be almost useless to give an
answer of that kind, without making some little explanation thereto,
because there are some things with which more than one truth is
connected.

Vol. 22, p.193
If you were to ask me whether I am dressed in woolen clothes or
cotton, I could not give you an answer, in the simple words yes or no,
because part of them are woolen, part of them cotton, and part of them
linen; and I should need time to explain.

Vol. 22, p.193
There are many questions pertaining to the Priesthood, which cannot be
answered categorically without further explanation, and as this is a
conference, I wish to make a few remarks concerning some of them; but
I do not propose to enter into all the details of these matters; there
would not be time, nor half time, nor a quarter time. I simply propose
to make a few remarks in regard to the question which was asked me by
your President.

Vol. 22, p.193
I will here read on this subect a passage which people take up
sometimes, without understanding it, and, consequently, when they do
so, they are apt to make quite a number of mistakes. The passage to
which I will refer you, is the 22nd verse of the 68th section, in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants. After reading it, you would think you
had got the whole answer, but then you might not have it, although you
might think you had.

Vol. 22, p.193
"And again, no Bishop or High Priest who shall be set apart for this
ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be before
the First Presidency of the Church."

Vol. 22, p.193
Now, does not that look very plain? It does, when apart from the
context, and if we do not [p.194] examine the other parts associated
therewith. I will further read some more pertaining to this matter,
which will be found in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, page 249,
section 68.

Vol. 22, p.194
"Ver. 14. There remaineth hereafter in the due time of the Lord, other
Bishops to be set apart unto the Church, to minister even according to
the first;

Vol. 22, p.194
"15. Wherefore they shall be High Priests who are worthy, and they
shall be appointed by the First Presidency of the Melchisedek
Priesthood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron;

Vol. 22, p.194
"16. And if they be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal
right to the Bishopric, if they are the first-born among the sons of
Aaron;

Vol. 22, p.194
"17. For the first-born holds the right of the Presidency over this
Priesthood, and the keys or authority of the same."

Vol. 22, p.194
Now, I desire to draw your attention to one thing very distinctly,
that you may comprehend—"For the first-born holds the right of
presidency over this Priesthood." Over what Priesthood? The Bishopric.
There is a Presidency in that Priesthood; and this first-born of the
literal descendants of Aaron would have a legal right to that
Presidency. No man has a legal right to this office, to hold the keys
of this Priesthood, except he be a literal descendant of Aaron, and
the first-born among his sons. Then, he would have a legal right to
it. I could tell you the reason why, but it would take too long a
time; and these things will be spoken of hereafter more fully. But I
wish to speak of one or two leading principles pertaining to this
subject; and as a High Priest of the Melchisedek Priesthood has
authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in
the office of Bishop, when no literal descendant of Aaron can be
found, and it is stated, "And they shall be set apart under the hands
of the first Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood." To what
authority? To what power? To what calling? To what Bishopric? To the
Presiding Bishopric. This is what is here referred to:

Vol. 22, p.194
"Ver. 20. And a literal descendant of Aaron, also, must be designated
by this Presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under
the hands of this Presidency, otherwise they are not legally
authorized to officiate in their Priesthood;

Vol. 22, p.194
"21. But by virtue of the decree concerning their right of the
Priesthood descending from father to son, they may claim their
anointing, if at any time they can prove their lineage, or do
ascertain it by revelation from the Lord under the hands of the
above-named Presidency."

Vol. 22, p.194
Without that the Presiding Bishop could not be set apart, because
there is where the authority is placed.

Vol. 22, p.194
"22. And again, no Bishop or High Priest who shall be set apart for
this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be
before the First Presidency of the Church."

Vol. 22, p.194
In regard to what ministry? Why the Presidency of the Aaronic
Priesthood. That is what is here spoken of.

Vol. 22, p.194
"23. And inasmuch as he is found guilty before this Presidency, by
testimony which cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned;

Vol. 22, p.194
"24. And if he repents he shall be forgiven, according to the
covenants and commandments of the Church."

Vol. 22, p.195
Now, then, I will read you something more on the same subject, [p.195]
which will be found in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, page 383,
section 107.

Vol. 22, p.195
"Verse 1. There are, in the Church, two Priesthoods, namely, the
Melchisedek and Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.195
"2. Why the first is called the Melchisedek Priesthood, is because
Melchisedek was such a great High Priest.

Vol. 22, p.195
"3. Before his day it was called the Holy Priesthood, after the order
of the Son of God;

Vol. 22, p.195
"4. But out of respect or reverence to the name of the Supreme Being,
to avoid the too frequent repetition of His name, they, the Church, in
ancient days, called that Priesthood after Melchisedek, or the
Melchisedek Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.195
"All other authorities or offices in the Church are appendages to this
Priesthood;

Vol. 22, p.195
"6. But there are two divisions or grand heads—one is the Melchisedek
Priesthood, and the other is the Aaronic, or Levitical Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.195
"7. The office of an Elder comes under the Priesthood of Melchisedek.

Vol. 22, p.195
"8. The Melchisedek Priesthood holds the right of Presidency, and has
power and authority over all the offices in the Church in all ages of
the world to administer in spiritual things."

Vol. 22, p.195
Now here is a principle developed that I wish to call your attention
to, and that is, that it is the especial prerogative of the
Melchisedek Priesthood, and has been "in all ages of the world, to
administer in spiritual things," and to have the right of presidency
in those things.

Vol. 22, p.195
But then, here is another distinction that I wish to call your
attention to, at the same time, which is found in the next verse:

Vol. 22, p.195
"9. The Presidency of the High Priesthood, after the order of
Melchisedek, bare a right to 'officiate in all the offices in the
Church,'—spiritual or temporal."

Vol. 22, p.195
But there is a difference between the general authority of the
Melchisedek Priesthood and the one that is designated, which presides
over them all: and that which presides over the whole has the right to
administer in all things. The Aaronic Priesthood is an appendage unto
the Melchisedek Priesthood, and is under its direction

Vol. 22, p.195
I mention these things that you Bishops, and you Seventies, and you
High Priests, and you Elders, and you High Councilors, and you
Presidents of Stakes and Councilors, may comprehend the position of
things, as here indicated; and, as was said formerly, I think it was
by Paul, "that you may be able to rightly divide the word of truth,
and give to every man his portion in due season. These principles are
written here, and are very plain, if they are understood, but if not
understood, then they are mysterious, and it is required of us to make
ourselves acquainted with the principles inculcated and herein
developed. The things which I have mentioned are plain to the minds of
all intelligent Latter-day Saints, who have studied the Doctrine and
Covenants on these points.

Vol. 22, p.195
"Verse 10. High Priests after the order of the Melchisedek Priesthood,
have a right to officiate in their own standing, under the direction
of the Presidency, in administering spiritual things; and also in the
office of an Elder, Priest, (of the Levitical order,) Teacher, Deacon,
and Member."

Vol. 22, p.195
That is the reason why, as soon as they possess this Priesthood and
right, if they are appointed to any particular office in the Church,
they [p.196] have a right to administer in that office.

Vol. 22, p.196
I will now speak a little upon the High Priesthood. This High
Priesthood, we are told, has held the right of Presidency in all ages
of the world. But there is a difference between the general powers of
the Priesthood, and the particular office and calling to which men are
set apart; and you, when I tell you, will understand it very easily.
For instance the Presidency of the Priesthood, or the Presidency of
the Church, are High Priests. The Twelve are High Priests. The
Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, the High Council of a
Stake, and of all the Stakes, are High Priests. The Bishops are
ordained and set apart through the High Priesthood, and stand in the
same capacity; and thus Bishops and their Counselors are High Priests.
Now, these things you all know. There is nothing mysterious about,
them.

Vol. 22, p.196
There is another question associated with this matter. Because a man
is a High Priest, is he an Apostle? No. Because a man is a High
Priest, is he the President of a Stake, or the Counselor to the
President of a Stake? No. Because he is a High Priest, is he a Bishop?
No, not by any means. And so on, in all the various offices. The High
Priesthood holds the authority to administer in those ordinances,
offices, and places, when they are appointed by the proper
authorities, and at no other time; and while they are sustained also
by the people. Now these are the distinctions which I wish to draw,
simply to classify them. And when there is anything said about a High
Priest, you say, "I am High Priest, and if such a man has authority, I
have it!" You have if you have been appointed to it, or you have not
if you have not. You have it if you are appointed to fill the office,
and are properly called and set apart. to that office; but unless you
are, you have not got that office, but still you are a High Priest;
and "High Priests after the order of the Melchisedek Priesthood have a
right to officiate in their own standing under the direction of the
Presidency, in administering spiritual things;" but they must be under
that direction or Presidency. Now here is where the question comes in.
Is it not plain when you look at it? To me it is very distinct and
pointed, and it is to you who are intelligent and have studied these
things. It is not because a man holds a certain class of Priesthood
that he is to administer in all the offices of that Priesthood. He
administers in them only as he is called and set apart for that
purpose. Hence, as you are organized here, you have a Presidency. They
were presented here for you to vote upon, and after that they were set
apart to administer in that office. But supporting Brother Peery and
his counselors had not been called and set apart, would they have a
right to administer in the office of the Presidency? No, they would
not; and you can all see it when you reflect upon it.

Vol. 22, p.196
Now, then, as we have read, a High Priest, after the order of the
Melchisedek Priesthood, has the right to administer under the
direction of the Presidency, in all spiritual things, and also in the
office of an Elder, Priest, Teacher, Deacon, and member. And in the
following verses we read that:

Vol. 22, p.196
"11. An Elder has the right to officiate in his stead when the High
Priest is not present.

Vol. 22, p.196
"12. The High Priest and Elder are to administer in spiritual things,
agreeable to the covenants and [p.197] commandments of the Church; and
they have a right to officiate in all these offices of the Church when
there are no higher authorities present.

Vol. 22, p.197
"13. The second Priesthood is called the Priesthood of Aaron, because
it was conferred upon Aaron and his seed throughout all their
generations.

Vol. 22, p.197
"14. Why it is called the lesser Priesthood is because it is an
appendage to the greater or the Melchisedek Priesthood, and has power
in administering outward ordinances.

Vol. 22, p.197
"15. The Bishopric is the Presidency of this Priesthood, and holds the
keys or authority of the same." We will read a little further:

Vol. 22, p.197
"16. No man has a legal right to this office"—To hold the keys of this
Priesthood—"Except he be a literal descendant of Aaron."

Vol. 22, p.197
That is, he has no legal right; but in regard to certain conditions
pertaining to this right, I do not propose to enter into an
investigation this morning.

Vol. 22, p.197
"Verse 17 But as a High Priest of the Melchisedek Priesthood has
authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in
the office of Bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found,
provided he is called and set apart, and ordained unto this power by
the hands of the Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood."

Vol. 22, p.197
To what power? To hold the keys of this Priesthood, and to preside
over the Aaronic Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.197
"Verse 18. The power and authority of the higher or Melchisedek
Priesthood is to hold the keys of all the spiritual blessings of the
Church."

Vol. 22, p.197
"19. To have the privilege of receiving the mysteries of the kingdom
of heaven—to have the heavens opened unto them—to commune with the
general assembly and Church of the first born, and to enjoy the
communion and presence of God the Father, and Jesus the Mediator of
the new covenant.

Vol. 22, p.197
"20. The power and authority of the lesser, or Aaronic Priesthood, is
to hold the keys of the ministering of angels, and to administer in
outward ordinances the letter of the Gospel—the baptism of repentance
for the remission of sins, agreeable to tire covenants and
commandments.

Vol. 22, p.197
"21. Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding officers, growing
out of, or appointed of or from among those who are ordained to the
several offices in these two Priesthoods.

Vol. 22, p.197
"22. Of the Melchisedek Priesthood, three Presiding High Priests,
chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and upheld
by the confidence, faith and prayer of the Church, form a quorum of
the Presidency of the Church.

Vol. 22, p.197
"23. The twelve traveling counselors are called to be the Twelve
Apostles, or special witnesses of the name of Christ in all the world;
thus differing from other officers in the Church in the duties of
their calling.

Vol. 22, p.197
"24. And they form a quorum, equal in authority and power to the three
Presidents previously mentioned.

Vol. 22, p.197
"25. The Seventy are also called to preach the Gospel, and to be
especial witnesses unto the Gentiles and in all the world; thus
differing from other officers in the Church in the duties of their
calling.

Vol. 22, p.197
"26. And they form a quorum equal in authority to that of the twelve
special witnesses or Apostles just named.

Vol. 22, p.198
"27. And every decision made by either of these quorums, must be
[p.198] by the unanimous voice of the same; that is, every member in
each quorum must be agreed to its decisions, in order to make their
decisions of the same power or validity one with the other.

Vol. 22, p.198
"28. (A majority may form a quorum when circumstances render it
impossible to be otherwise.)

Vol. 22, p.198
"29. Unless this is the case, their decisions are not entitled to the
same blessings which the decisions of a quorum of three Presidents
were anciently, who were ordained after the order of Melchisedek, and
were righteous and holy men.

Vol. 22, p.198
"30. The decisions of these quorums, or either of them, are to be made
in all righteousness, in holiness, and lowliness of heart, meekness
and long-suffering, and in faith and virtue, and knowledge,
temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly kindness and charity.

Vol. 22, p.198
"31. Because the promise is, if these things abound in them, they
shall not be unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord."

Vol. 22, p.198
Again, we read in the same section, page 389:

Vol. 22, p.198
"Verse 60. Verily, I say unto you, says the Lord of hosts; there must
needs be presiding Elders to preside over those who are of the office
of an Elder;

Vol. 22, p.198
"61. And also Priests to preside over those who are of the office of a
Priest;

Vol. 22, p.198
"62. And also Teachers to preside over those who are of the office of
a Teacher, in like manner, and also the Deacons;

Vol. 22, p.198
"63. Wherefore, from Deacon to Teacher, and from Teacher to Priest,
and from Priest to Elder, severally as they are appointed, according
to the covenants and commandments of the Church.

Vol. 22, p.198
"64. Then comes the High Priesthood, which is the greatest of all;

Vol. 22, p.198
"65. Wherefore it must needs be that one be appointed of the High
Priesthood to preside over the Priesthood, and he shall be called
President of the High Priesthood of the Church;

Vol. 22, p.198
"66. Or, in other words, the Presiding High Priest over the High
Priesthood of the Church;

Vol. 22, p.198
"67. From the same comes the administering of ordinances and blessings
upon the Church, by the laying on of the hands;

Vol. 22, p.198
"68. Wherefore the office of a Bishop is not equal unto it; for the
office of a Bishop is in administering all temporal things;

Vol. 22, p.198
"69. Nevertheless a Bishop must be chosen from the High Priesthood,
unless he is a literal descendant of Aaron;

Vol. 22, p.198
"70. For unless he is a literal descendant of Aaron, he cannot hold
the keys of that Priesthood."

Vol. 22, p.198
You see the keys of this Priesthood are specifically mentioned
whenever the Presidency is mentioned; and whenever the rights of the
literal descendants of Aaron are mentioned, it is to hold the keys of
this Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.198
"Ver. 71. Nevertheless, a High Priest that is after the order of
Melchisedek, may be set apart unto the ministering of temporal things,
having a knowledge of them by the spirit of truth.

Vol. 22, p.198
"72. And also to be a judge in Israel, to do the business of the
Church, to sit in judgement upon transgressors, upon testimony as it
shall be laid before him according to the laws, by the assistance of
his counselors whom he has chosen, or will choose, among the Elders of
the Church.

Vol. 22, p.198
"73. This is the duty of a Bishop who is not a literal descendant of
Aaron, but has been ordained to [p.199] the High Priesthood after the
order of Melchisedek.

Vol. 22, p.199
"74. Thus shall he be a judge, even a common judge among the
inhabitants of Zion, or in a Stake of Zion, or in any branch of the
Church where he shall be set apart unto this ministry, until the
borders of Zion are enlarged, and it becomes necessary to have other
Bishops or judges in Zion, or elsewhere.

Vol. 22, p.199
"75. And inasmuch as there are other Bishops appointed, they shall act
in the same office.

Vol. 22, p.199
"76. But a literal descendant of Aaron has a legal right to the
presidency of this Priesthood, to the keys of this ministry to act in
the office of Bishop, independently, without Counselors, except in a
case where a President of the High Priesthood after the order of
Melchisedek is tried to sit as a judge in Israel.

Vol. 22, p.199
"77. And the decision of either of these councils, agreeable to the
commandment, which says:

Vol. 22, p.199
"78. Again, verily, I say unto you the most important business of the
Church, and the most difficult cases of the Church, inasmuch, as there
is not satisfaction upon the decision of the Bishop or Judges, it
shall be handed over and carried up unto the Council of the Church,
before the Presidency of the High Priesthood."

Vol. 22, p.199
"79. And the Presidency of the Council of the High Priesthood shall
have power to call other High Priests, even twelve, to assist as
Counselors; and thus the presidency of the High Priesthood and its
Counselors shall have power to decide upon testimony according to the
laws of the Church."

Vol. 22, p.199
"80. And after this decision it shall he had in remembrance no more
before the Lord; for this is the highest. Council of the Church of
God, and a final decision upon controversies in spiritual matters."

Vol. 22, p.199
"81. There is not any person belonging to the Church who is exempt
from this Council of the Church."

Vol. 22, p.199
"82. And inasmuch as a President of the High Priesthood shall
transgress, he shall be had in remembrance before the Common Council
of the Church, who shall be assisted by twelve Counselors of the High
Priesthood.

Vol. 22, p.199
"83. And their decision upon his head shall be an end of controversy
concerning him."

Vol. 22, p.199
"84. Thus, none shall be exempted from the justice and the laws of
God, that all things may be done in order and in solemnity before Him,
according to truth and righteousness."

Vol. 22, p.199
I will read you a little more on this subject:

Vol. 22, p.199
(Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 124, page 431.)

Vol. 22, p.199
"Ver. 20. And again, verily I say unto you, my servant George Miller
is without guile; he may be trusted because of the integrity of his
heart, and for the love which he has to my testimony I, the Lord, love
him;

Vol. 22, p.199
"21. I therefore say unto you, I seal upon his head the office of a
Bishopric, like unto my servant Edward Partridge, that he may receive
the consecrations of mine house, that he may administer blessings upon
the heads of the poor of my people saith the Lord. Let no man despise
my servant George, for he shall honor me."

Vol. 22, p.199
I would remark here that Edward Partridge was the first Bishop of the
Church, and that he was appointed at an early day to go to the land of
Zion, and to preside over the Bishopric in that district of country.
He was to purchase lands for the people that should gather there; he
[p.200] was to receive the consecrations of the people when they
should present themselves to him; he was to divide up the inheritances
for the people, and to sit as a common judge in Israel and hence he
held charge, not as the Bishops do here, over a particular Ward, but
over the whole of that district of country in the land of Zion. I
would remark, again, that Bishop Whitney was chosen and set apart as a
Bishop, to manage the affairs in Kirtland, Geauga County, Ohio, and
not only there, but to preside over all affairs associated with that
Bishopric in all of that country, and occupied the position of a
general Bishop, presiding over a large district of country, the same
as Edward Partridge did in Zion. But these are not what we call
presiding Bishops. In the same revelation that George Miller was
called to occupy the place of Edward Partridge, and to hold the same
kind of Bishopric that he held, we find that there was a Presiding
Bishopric appointed.

Vol. 22, p.200
"141. And again, I say unto you, I give unto you Vinson Knight, Samuel
H. Smith, and Shadrach Roundy, if he will receive it, to preside over
the Bishopric."

Vol. 22, p.200
Now, I have briefly laid before you some ideas pertaining to these
matters. I will explain them a little further. I will say that the
Bishopric is a good deal like the High Priesthood in the position that
it occupies. There have been men who, under the Bishopric, have been
appointed to fill various offices in the Church, and at different
times. I have told you, already, the nature of the office which Bishop
Partridge held, the nature of the office which Bishop Whitney held;
and then there were other men who did not hold the same kind of
Bishopric that they did. For instance, there was Bishop Alanson
Ripley, whom many of you know, who lived back in Nauvoo; and other
Bishops were appointed in some Stakes that were then organized. And as
it requires the direction of the Presidency of the Church to regulate
these general Bishoprics, such as Brother Partridge held, and such as
Brother Whitney held, and also being appointed by the Presidency, they
have a right to be tried and have a hearing before them. But that does
not apply to all Bishops, or to all men who may be placed under
different circumstances. For instance, you have here in this Stake of
Zion, quite a number of Bishops. How far does their authority extend?
It extends to the boundary of each of their respective Bishoprics. No
further. You all know that—over their Wards where they preside, and
not over somebody else's, unless they are appointed to it, which would
be another thing. But without some special appointment, they are
simply appointed to preside over their several Wards, and no one
else's. That is the extent of their authority in the Bishopric. But a
person holding a general Bishopric, the same as Bishop Whitney did, is
different. He had that appointed unto him by revelation, and under the
direction of the Presidency of the Church; and the appointment that
Bishop Partridge held—that was under the direction of the First
Presidency of the Church; and these Bishops would have the right to be
tried by the same power that appointed them and set them apart. Still,
how is it with other Bishops in Stakes; are they under the same
direction? To a certain extent all are under the direction of the
First Presidency; but unless the First Presidency shall  [p.201]
otherwise decide, there is authority held by the Presidency in those
several Stakes, to try those Bishops who are under their jurisdiction
in their Stakes and for the High Council, with the Presidency of the
Stake presiding, to call them before them to have a hearing, and
adjudicate those matters. Thus the presidency of Stakes occupy the
same position to their Stakes as Joseph Smith did to the Stake in
Kirtland, the difference being in this, that Joseph Smith, while he
presided over that Stake in a Stake capacity, presided also over all
Stakes and Churches throughout the world, while the Presidents of
Stakes only preside over their several Stakes, and their jurisdiction
does not extend to any others. But if the First Presidency should see
it necessary to interfere, and say, in a case of that kind, that the
case was of such a nature as to require another tribunal; they have a
right to dictate, and manage those matters. But if Presidents of
Stakes and their Counselors and the Bishops fulfil their duties, and
all act in harmony with the First Presidency, then everything goes on
smoothly, and all men can be judged according to the principles laid
down here in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

Vol. 22, p.201
And there are some few things pertaining to these matters that I will
now speak about; and as this is a conference, it is as good a time to
talk about these doctrinal matters as we shall have. There are a great
many things mixed up with these subjects. Suffice it, however, to say,
that it requires the Presidency of the Church to seek after God in all
of their administrations. Then it behooves the Presidents of Stakes
and their Counselors to be feeling after God, and after the First
Presidency, and be in harmony with them, and to feel that there is
union and harmony and the principles of peace and order prevailing
everywhere. And where these things are carried out on correct
principles, there is harmony throughout all Israel. If these things
are departed from, then come disorders, difficulty and hard feeling.
Now we ought not to allow our feeling to have any place in these
matters. No man has a right to use his priesthood to carry on his own
peculiar ideas, or to set himself up as a standard, with the exception
of the First Presidency, and they have no right to do it unless God be
with them, and sustain them, and they are upheld by the people. And
then it is for Presidents of Stakes to follow after their spirit, and
carry that out just as they would follow after God, and seek for and
obtain light and the spirit of revelation from Him, and thus be
prepared to bless the High Priests, the Bishops, and all men under
their charge.

Vol. 22, p.201
What is the High Priesthood. Why are you organized as a High
Priesthood? Read the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. What does it say?
It says (Sec. 124, verse 134) "Which ordinance is instituted for the
purpose of qualifying those who shall be appointed standing Presidents
or servants over different Stakes scattered abroad." It is a kind of
normal school, where they may be taught lessons in the Presidency, and
be prepared to judge and act in the various places which they may be
called to. Do the Priesthood fulfil their calling? No, they do not.
When the Stakes were being organized. we had to call upon Seventies
and Elders, and all classes of men to hold positions which High
Priests should have held. But there are some who talk about [p.202]
being great big High Priests, who, when they should have been called
upon to be Bishops, or Bishops' Counselors, were found to be
incompetent because they had not prepared themselves to occupy these
offices associated with their calling, and been dabbling with the
world and had been led by its influence, instead of being wide awake
and full of the life and power and revelations of God. If they had
magnified their Priesthood, then God would have been with them, and
they would have been selected, until all those places would have been
filled. Then, how is it in regard to the Seventies? Just the same.
According to your statistical report, which has been read, you have in
this Stake 360 Seventies; and how many of them, if they were called
to-day, are prepared to go to the nations of the earth to preach the
Gospel? You are not prepared to do it any more than the High Priests
were prepared to magnify their calling. The Twelve are commanded first
to call upon the Seventies, but when they do so they frequently find
they with one consent begin to make excuses. I know it is so, if you
do not. Very well, what then? As there are other appendages to the
Melchisedek Priesthood, the Twelve are obliged to call upon the
Elders, and High Priests, and others, to go and perform duties which
should be performed by the Seventies, but which they neglect to do. I
speak of this, shall I say to your shame I do not like to use hard
words, they do not do any good. I would rather say five hundred
pleasant things than one harsh one; but I want to state truths as they
exist, so that you can comprehend. Now, notwithstanding this being the
case, the work of God cannot stand still. The nations must be warned.
The word of God trust go forth, or the Twelve would be held
responsible, if these things were not done; and we have to keep doing
it, doing it!

Vol. 22, p.202
Now, as a sample of the excuses that men make who are called to go on
missions, I will tell you what people tell me. One man says, "I have
been building a house, and have not got the roof on it." Another
comes, and says, "I have just been entering some land, and I am afraid
I shall be placed in difficulty, if I go; I pray you have me excused."
And one man said he was so engaged in merchandising, and he was so
much interested in the people's welfare, that he was afraid they would
suffer very materially in their temporal interests, if he ceased to
keep store that it would not be well to take him away. Another has
bought five yokes of oxen, and is proving them, and prays to be
excused. And another has married a wife and he cannot go. I will tell
you what I once had to say to President Joseph Young. He had been
calling upon a number of people to go forth on missions. He being the
presiding officer over the First Presidents of Seventies was the party
for us to apply to; but in selecting missionaries they had employed a
system of what might be properly called machine work, as you would go
to work and pick out horses or cattle by their teeth. They had
selected them generally according to age, etc., without inquiring as
to their qualifications, circumstances, etc. Now, we want the spirit
and power attending all of these matters, that we may find out the
true position of things before we can call men. After he had received
a great number of names from the said presidents, there came in a
perfect, stream of excuses to me. They wanted to be excused; and
[p.203] Joseph himself came to me and said, "how are you getting along
with the Seventies?" I said, "If you don't hurry up and get the
balance in, they will all be gone. You had better hurry up." Well, it
is rather a lamentable story to tell. Yet, while we hold this
important Priesthood, it is a sorry way of treating it.

Vol. 22, p.203
Now, it is for us to look after these things; and they are beginning
to work up into a little order—to do a great deal better; and men are
beginning to realize the importance of their office and calling, and
express a greater desire to magnify it; thus things are beginning to
look a little brighter on that score, as the Twelve have been
attending to these things.

Vol. 22, p.203
Now, the idea is not that one or a dozen men have to bear off this
kingdom. For what is the Priesthood conferred upon you? Is it to
follow the "devices and desires of your own hearts," as I used to hear
them say in the Church of England when I was a boy? Is it to do that?
I think not. Or were we enlisted to God. for time and eternity? I
think we were; and we want to wake up to the responsibilities which
devolve upon us, and honor our calling and magnify our Priesthood.
There are a great many more things which I could talk about in this
connection, but this may suffice at present.

Vol. 22, p.203
We have a variety of institutions. We have the sisters societies. I
attended a meeting of one of these a short time before I came here,
and set apart Sisters Eliza R. Snow, Zina D. Boung, and Elizabeth Ann
Whitney. We set some of these same sisters apart in Nauvoo, under the
direction of the Prophet Joseph Smith, about forty years ago; and they
are doing a good work, and it is for them and their associates to
continue to do right and pursue a proper and correct course. We want
the Relief Societies and the Young Mens' Mutual Improvement Societies
to take hold with a hearty good will. I was pleased to hear the
remarks which were made in relation to the course they are pursuing in
trying to keep the Word of Wisdom. Now, I am not very strenuous about
urging any particular point, but that is a good thing for them to
attend to. We must try to live our religion. We are on the eve of
important events. There are troublous times in advance of us and the
world—such times as the world has not taken it into their hearts to
conceive of. And we need to be nutted and to operate together in all
of our affairs. Be united as one; and, "if you are not one you are not
mine," saith the Lord. Men who are influenced by Gentiles, and every
corruption that prevails, are not fit to be the Saints of God. You
want to pay your tithing honestly and squarely, or you will find
yourselves outside of the pale of the Church of the Living God. We
have to lay aside our covetousness and our pride, and our ideas which
are wrong, and be united in our political affairs, in our temporal
affairs, under the direction of the Holy Priesthood, and act as a
mighty phalanx under God, in carrying out His purposes here upon the
earth. And all Israel ought to do the same. And then we have our
Cooperative Institutions, and other useful institutions among us.
Well, what shall we do? Sustain them? Yes; and fulfil our covenants
with them as we expect them to fulfil their covenants with us; and let
us be one and act together upon correct principles. Whoever violate
their contracts before God and the Priesthood have to be dealt with
for that, no matter who they are, nor what [p.204] position they
occupy. We have to act under the direction of the Almighty. I know it
is not popular to serve God, But God has called us to be one; and he
expects us to be one and carry out his purposes, and be obedient to
the laws of Heaven.

Vol. 22, p.204
May God bless you, and lead you in the paths of life. In the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, January 9, 1881

The Responsibility to Preach the Gospel, Etc.

Delivered in the Salt Lake Assembly Hall,
at the Half Yearly Conference, of the Salt Lake
Stake of Zion, Sunday Afternoon, Jan. 9th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.204
"Woe unto me, if I preach not the Gospel! For if I do this thing
willingly, I have a righteous rewad: a dispensation of the Gospel is
committed unto me." These were the words of the Apostle Paul. Again he
said: "But though we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel
unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be
accursed." And he repeats this. Again he says: "But if our Gospel be
hid, it is hid to them that are lost: In whom the god of this world
hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of
the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine
unto them." I will say as Paul did, "Woe be unto me if I preach not
the Gospel." I will say the same for the Apostles, the High Priests,
the Seventies, and the Elders, so far as they are called to declare
the words of life and salvation to this generation; the judgments of
God will rest upon us if we do not do it. You may ask why. I answer,
because a dispensation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ has never been
given to man in ancient days or in this age, for any other purpose
than for the salvation of the human family. Again, the Lord says (in
sec. 1 of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants): "And the voice of
warning shall be unto all people by the mouths of my disciples, whom I
have chosen in these last days. And they shall go forth and none shall
stay them, for I the Lord have commanded them. Behold this is mine
authority, and the authority of my servants, and my preface unto the
book of my commandments, which I have  given them to publish unto you,
O, [p.205] inhabitants of the earth. Wherefore fear and tremble, Oh,
ye people, for what I the Lord have decreed in them shall be fulfilled
   *    * Wherefore I the Lord, knowing the calamity which should come
upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph
Smith, Jun., and spake unto him from heaven, and gave him
commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that they should
proclaim these things unto the world; and all this that it might be
fulfilled which was written by the Prophets." Again, the Lord has
said, "Behold, now it is called today (until the coming of the Son of
Man), and verily it is a day of sacrifice and a day for the tithing of
my people; for he that is tithed shall not be burned (at his coming) *
* and I will not spare any which remain in Babylon. Wherefore, if ye
believe ye, ye will labor while it is called to-day." This is the word
of the Lord to the Elders of Israel. And I say the same to the
Latter-day Saints. It is no light thing for any people in any age of
the world to have a dispensation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
committed into their hands, and when a dispensation has been given,
those receiving it are held responsible before high heaven for the use
they make of it.

Vol. 22, p.205
I feel to back up the testimony given to us this forenoon by President
Taylor. I have had the same feelings resting upon me for the last
years of my life. I realize that our condition, our position, the
responsibility we hold, the relationship we sustain to God, and the
relationship we sustain to this great and last dispensation—I feel
that many of us as Latter-day Saints, hold too lightly these important
trusts committed to our charge. The angel of God, as declared to St.
John, the Revelator, while upon the Isle of Patmos, had come forth in
the last days, flying through the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell upon the earth, and to
every nation, kindred, tougue and people, saying with a loud voice,
Fear God and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.
This Gospel was committed to Joseph Smith, and connected with this
Gospel was the proclamation, "Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the
hour of His judgment is come." This was the position in which Joseph
Smith was placed when he was in the flesh; it was the position of
those that were connected with him, his brother Hyrum, and others of
his father's house, as well as the Twelve Apostles, the Seventies, and
those early Elders of Israel who were called to make the proclamation
of this Gospel to the world. They were sustained by the power of God.
They were called and commanded to go forth into the world and preach
this Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, without purse or scrip.
This is the manner we traveled in early days. The early Elders of the
Church were called to pass through a great deal. Joseph Smith himself,
from the hour that he received the records from the hand of Moroni,
and commenced to proclaim the restoration of the Gospel, to the day of
his death, had to suffer tribulation. The whole world arose against
him —priest and people. What was the matter? Simply that Joseph Smith
was like other prophets and apostles. He brought forth a dispensation
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which came in contact with the
traditions of the people—traditions which have been handed down from
generation to generation. He was the first man since the day the
[p.206] Savior was put to death, and the Apostles and the Priesthood
taken home to God—he was the first and only man that ever attempted to
establish the Gospel of Jesus Christ according to the ancient order of
things. But he was sustained in his work. He knew very well when he
undertook to introduce this Gospel that it would be unpopular, his
brethren knew this also; but being called of God, and a dispensation
of the Gospel having been committed to his hands and the hands of his
brethren, the Gospel had to be preached.

Vol. 22, p.206
This is our condition to-day. O ye Elders of Israel who have received
the Holy Priesthood, we have this work laid upon our shoulders, we
have to take hold and build up this kingdom or be damned. This is our
condition; we cannot get away from it; the ancient Apostles could not;
we cannot. It is the greatest dispensation God ever gave to the human
family in any age of the world, and we are commanded to carry it
forward. We cannot afford to treat lightly this work. We cannot
undertake to serve God and mammon. We cannot undertake to serve the
world and fulfil our missions as Apostles and Elders of the Lord Jesus
Christ. We have got to take one side or the other. And I will also say
we cannot be fruitful in the things of the kingdom of God, except we
are diligent in searching for the things of God. It is our duty to do
so. We have been called by the spirit of revelation, by the voice of
God from Heaven, through the mouth of his prophets, to preach the
Gospel and build up this kingdom. This is the word of the Lord unto
us. The Lord said in the beginning, some fifty years ago, in the first
revelation almost which was given to us, that the harvest was ripe,
and that whosoever would thrust in his sickle and reap the same is
called of God.

Vol. 22, p.206
I have given you my views and feelings with regard to these things. I
have my faith, my hope. I believe that God Almighty reserved a certain
class of men to carry on his word. They have been born into the world
in this generation. I believe this was the case with Joseph Smith. I
believe he was ordained to this work before be tabernacled in the
flesh. He was a literal descendant of Joseph who was sold into Egypt,
and the Lord called him and ordained him. He gave unto him the keys of
the kingdom. He received the record of the stick of Joseph from the
hands of Ephraim, to stand with the Bible, the stick of Judah, in the
last days as a power to gather the twelve tribes of Israel, before the
coming of Shiloh, their King.

Vol. 22, p.206
We have been under the necessity of carrying this Gospel to the
generation in which we live. The Lord has never sent judgments upon
airy generation which we have any knowledge of until he has raised up
prophets and inspired men to warn the inhabitants of the earth. This
is the course the Lord has dealt with all men from the days of Father
Adam to the present time.

Vol. 22, p.206
I need not stop to tell you that we live in a day of darkness,
wickedness, unbelief, and transgressions of every kind; I need not
tell you this; the heavens know it, the earth knows it, the devils
know it, all men know it who are acquainted with the human family in
the day and age in which we live. The Lord told us fifty years ago,
that "Darkness covereth the earth, and gross darkness the minds of the
people; and all flesh has become corrupt before my face. But He has
sent forth  the warning voice [p.207] to them. He has called upon all
men to repent and obey the Gospel of Jesus Christ, that they may be
counted worthy to escape the judgements of God.

Vol. 22, p.207
President Taylor treated this forenoon upon the law of Tithing.
Perhaps the Latter-day Saints do not want to hear much more upon this
subject; but I have felt a long time that we as a people were somewhat
ignorant of that law. We have looked upon it as a matter of little
consequence; we have looked upon it with a great deal of indifference
whether we pay tithing or not. But the subject was clearly set forth
this forenoon by President Taylor. He has no power to change this law,
nor has airy other man; and if we do not obey it, we can lay no claim
to the promises made to those who obey it. These things are very plain
and pointed. The principle of tithing has been a principle of
sacrifice in almost every age of the world; in fact, it was peculiarly
so among the people in ancient days, and among even the heathen
nations of the earth. Now I have thought many times that some of those
ancient kings that were raised up, had in some respects more regard
for the carrying out of some of these principles and laws, than even
the Latter-day Saints have in our day. I will take as an ensample
Cyrus, on account of his temperance. He was one of the kings of the
Medes and Persians. I believe his lather was a Persian and his mother
a Mede. To trace the life of Cyrus from his birth to his death,
whether he knew it or not, it looked as though he lived by inspiration
in all his movements. He began with that temperance and virtue which
would sustain any Christian country or any Christian king. And even
when he was sent in his youth to his grandfather Astyages, the king of
the Medes, he showed that he had been carefully brought up, and he
followed his early training in a great measure throughout his life;
while as king or leader of the Median armies, he conquered nearly the
whole world—in fact I do not know that be ever lost a battle. His
grandfather was living in luxury, and when young Cyrus was sent to him
he offered to serve him as a butler—only he didn't do as butler's
sometimes do—that is, taste the wine before putting it on the table.
Cyrus, when offered wine, said, "I am afraid it is poison." "You are
afraid it is poison?" "What makes you think it poison?" "Why, because
I have seen it make you and some of the princes act very strange, you
would stagger and act very curious." He followed this principle of
temperance during his whole life. Before a battle he offered
sacrifices to the Gods; when he finished a battle and had a victory he
did the same thing. I have been struck in reading his history with the
course he took in this matter. He would never enter into revelry or
debauchery over the nations he had conquered. He taught such
principles until the day of his death. Before he died he told those by
whom he was surrounded, that he did not want his body put into a gold
coffin or a silver coffin; be simply desired his body to be laid in
the dust and covered with the earth. Many of these principles followed
him, and I have thought many of them were worthy, in many respects,
the attention of men who have the Gospel of Jesus Christ. But the law
of tithing was carried out by all Israel, from the creation of the
world down to the present time—that is, whenever God had a people upon
[p.208] the earth they observed the law of tithing. And I believe, as
President Taylor has stated, that it is oar duty to pay our tithes and
offerings before the Lord. It is a commandment of the Lord that we
should do this, and I do not feel myself called upon as a member of
this Church and kingdom to require the President of this Church to
attempt to change this order, or attempt to find fault with him
because he does not permit young men who curse and swear, who do not
pay their tithing, etc., to enter the Lord's house and there have
sealed upon their heads the highest blessings that were ever given to
Patriarchs and Prophets, who have sealed their testimony with their
blood. He has told the Bishops and Presidents of Stakes not to give
recommends to young men or old men, or anybody else, who do not obey
the laws of God in this respect, and I feel to back him up in this
matter, for I know he will be justified before the Lord. If we attempt
to please the world on the one hand and serve the Lord on the other,
we will fall.

Vol. 22, p.208
I feel to say to my brethren who have received the holy priesthood: We
occupy a position in the world which is of great importance to us. We
have received the teachings of heaven; in fact, I believe there never
was a people since God made the world, who received more teachings
than the Latter-day Saints, for the last fifty years. The world has
rejected the light of truth, and the fulness of the gentiles will come
in. But it is our duty to preach the Gospel to them, until the Lord
says, "It is enough." We must round up our shoulders, and bear off
this kingdom.

Vol. 22, p.208
The Lord compared the kingdom of heaven to ten virgins; five were wise
and five were foolish; five had oil in their lamps and five had not.
Now the question is, how can we keep oil in our lamps? By keeping the
commandments of God, remembering our prayers, do as we are told. by
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and otherwise assisting in building
up Zion. When we are laboring for the kingdom of God, we will have oil
in our lamps, our light will shine and we will feel the testimony of
the spirit of God. On the other hand, if we set our hearts upon the
things of the world and seek for the honors of men, we shall walk in
the dark and not in the light. If we do not value our priesthood, and
the work of this priesthood, the building up of the kingdom of God,
the rearing of temples, the redeeming of our dead, and the carrying
out of the great work unto which we have been ordained by the God of
Israel—if we do not feel that these things are more valuable to us
than the things of the world, we will have no oil in our lamps, no
light, and we shall fail to be present at the marriage supper of the
Lamb.

Vol. 22, p.208
I have felt for a good while that we required stirring up with regard
to the law of tithing, and other things. The question is here: If this
is the work of God, and the Lord has given us commandments, will we be
blessed in obeying these commandments. The Lord holds our destiny in
his hands. The earth, the riches of the earth, the crops, the herds,
or flocks, our food and raiment are all the gifts of God to us.

Vol. 22, p.208
Of course, we are required to practice what we preach. I believe in
that doctrine. Now, I know for myself, that the presidency of this
Church pay their tithing. As chairman of the Auditing Committee, I
know what their tithing is. The  [p.209] Twelve Apostles pay their
tithing. Bishop Hunter and his Counselors pay their tithing, as well
as a great many others in this Church and Kingdom. I would not preach
tithing if I did not pay it. I consider it my duty to pay my tithing.
I consider it is a law of God to me, and I am no poorer for obeying
it. I wish my brethren and sisters to take this principle to heart. As
the President has said, the Lord does not care anything about our
cattle, our gold and our silver. The law of tithing is a law of God to
us. Obedience is better than sacrifice. We are building temples to the
name of the Lord. What are we building them for? That we may enter in
and redeem our dead. The Lord has had his endowments a great many
years ago. He has ascended to his thrones, principalities and powers
in the eternities. We are his children. He has given us a law, and he
has placed us here on the earth to obey that law. We are here to fill
a probation and receive an education. I once read a man's view of
education—he was not a Mormon, but a man of the world—who said, "No
man is fully educated unless he can tell where he came from, why he is
here, and where he is going to." That being the case, I thought there
were few fully educated in the world. No man can tell where he came
from unless it is revealed to him. We have had these things revealed
to us in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. We have thus come to the knowledge that we had an existence
before we came here, and that we had a probation before we carne here.
We are now upon our second estate, and our eternal destiny depends
upon the few years we spend in the flesh. We are placed here that it
may be seen which law we will keep. Our Heavenly Father has placed
before us the laws celestial, telestial and terrestial. If any man
will obey the celestial law, he will be, preserved by that law; all
the glory, power and exaltation, belonging to that law, will be given
to him. What does the Savior, the Son of God, say to us in our
Testament? He says, in speaking of the Priesthood of Melchisedek, that
"they who receive this Priesthood receiveth me, saith the Lord; for he
that receiveth my servants, receiveth me; and he that receiveth me,
receiveth my Father; and he that, receiveth my Father, receiveth my
Father's kingdom; therefore, all that my Father hath shall be given
unto him; and this is according to the oath and covenant which
belongeth to the Priesthood. Therefore, all those who receive the
priesthood, receive this oath and covenant of my Father, which he
cannot break, neither can it be moved." Who in the name of the Lord
can apprehend such language as this? Who can comprehend that, by
obeying the celestial law, all that our Father has shall be given unto
us—exaltations, thrones, principalities, power, dominion—who can
comprehend it? Nevertheless it is here stated. How few there are on
the earth to-day, or in any other dispensation, who have been able to
abide the celestial law of God. It brings down the hatred of the whole
generation in which we live. No man can live the celestial law without
bringing upon his head persecution. It cost the Savior his life; he
suffered an ignominious death upon the cross. Joseph Smith sealed his
testimony with his blood, as also have others connected with this
Church and kingdom.

Vol. 22, p.209
Now, our position is this: We have been chosen out of the world,
[p.210] the world hate us, our nation hates us, indeed the inhabitants
of the earth in a great measure hate us. Of course there are honorable
exceptions. But a great many despise us; a great many wish our
destruction. Why? Because we are trying to abide the celestial law of
God; we are preaching the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and endeavoring to
carry out its principles. Now the question is, will it pay us to do
so? Will it pay us to be faithful? Will it pay us to pass through
whatever trials or afflictions, or persecutions, or even death itself,
for the kingdom of God, for salvation and eternal life, the greatest
of all gifts which God can bestow on the children of men? I say it
will, and I hope that the Latter-day Saints, that all men in
authority—that we will all be faithful before the Lord, that we will
remember our prayers, labor for the Holy Spirit, labor to know the
mind and will of God, that we may know the path to walk in, that we
may obtain the spirit of the Lord and the Holy Ghost, and that we may
overcome the world and magnify our calling till we get through this
probation. There is a long time hereafter. Our aim is high. There are
a few in this generation who have attempted to keep the celestial law.
I desire to keep that law, so that when I have finished my probation
here, I may get into the presence of my Heavenly Father, where our
Savior is, where the old patriarchs and prophets are, where Joseph
Smith and his brethren the Apostles and those who have lived faithful
until the day of their death are. That is my desire, and I say I
desire this for myself, I desire the same for my family.

Vol. 22, p.210
I pray God my Heavenly Father, to let his blessings rest upon us; I
pray that his Holy Spirit may be with us to guide us in the path we
should walk in; I pray that we may magnify our calling and overcome
the world, the flesh and the devil, and inherit eternal life, for
Christ's sake. Amen. [p.211]

Charles W. Penrose, August 14, 1881

The Testimony of the Gospel, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Aug. 14, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.211
One of the many evidences of the truth of the Gospel which we have
embraced is the experience of young brethren, some of them born in
Utah, others who have come here in their childhood and have grown up
in the midst of the people, and who are occasionally sent out into the
world to advocate the Gospel of Christ. We find that every one of them
who is faithful to his trust, who attends to the duties imposed upon
him, and keeps himself unspotted from the world, returns with a
testimony of the truth in his heart. He is able to say that. he knows
the work is true independent of the instruction which he may have
received or the testimony which he may have heard from others, and he
is able to say that he has received this witness from God to his own
soul. Now the testimony of the young brother who has spoken this
afternoon is the testimony of all our brethren who go out in like
manner and return in the same way. And there is another thing
connected with this which corroberates it, and that is if any of our
missionaries go out into the world and become contaminated, fall into
the ways of the world, transgress the commandments of God, and stain
their garments with impurity, they lose that testimony, and when they
return they do not come back full of confidence and of zeal, they do
not come back with the spirit of union in their hearts towards the
rest of the Church, but they go into the dark, they become full of
fault-finding, they fall away, and finally make shipwreck of their
faith.

Vol. 22, p.211
It has been truly said this afternoon, that the bond of union which
binds the Latter-day Saints together, is this testimony, or the spirit
by which it comes. We are not bound together by any cast-iron rules or
ceremonies, nor are we held together by the power of men who preside
over us, as is supposed in the world; but the bond of union which
unites us, is the inspiration of the same spirit. We have obeyed the
same Gospel in the same way; we have been baptized by one spirit into
one body, whether we were previously Catholics or Episcopalians,
Methodists or Baptists, Congregationalists or Quakers, Theists or
Infidels—no matter what our faith or lack of faith may have been
before, when we received this Gospel we all received the same truths
in the same fashion, and being baptized by one baptism, we were
prepared to receive the same spirit, and that spirit resting down upon
us enabled us to see eye to eye.

Vol. 22, p.211
It is claimed by some people in the world that it is impossible to
make different people see alike; that [p.212] it is a matter of
impossibility to bring all people to the unity of the faith. It is
claimed that as our countenances differ, so do our dispositions and
our minds, that what will convince one person will not convince
another, and therefore that it is impossible to make a body of people
all understand alike, and if they do act together it must be through
some compulsion. Now, I regard this as a great mistake. I know it is
not true by my own experience and by what I see here among the people
called Latter-day Saints. I know that it is possible for a great
number of men and women to be brought to see things exactly alike. We
may look at this outside of religious matters. If a number of us take
a problem in geometry, as soon as we all understand the principles
which govern it, are we not able to solve the problem in the same way?
Certainly. So with a sum in arithmetic. So in regard to any branch of
exact science. It is supposed, however, that theology is not a
science, cannot be made a science, that it is a mere matter of
opinion, and that as people differ so much in opinion in other things,
they will be bound to differ in their views in regard to religion. But
these ideas are founded on falacies. Theology, properly speaking, is
not a mere matter of opinion. What is called religion in the world, I
admit, is a matter of sentiment and opinion, and one man's opinion is
just as good as another—and in some respects, as the Irishman said, "a
great deal better." One reverend divine's opinion is just as good as
another's, for they differ just as much as the people do whom they
teach. And so the idea prevails that religion is a mere matter of
opinion, and therefore we can expect nothing but division. But trite
religion does not come from man. True religion comes from God, if
there is a God. Our young brother this afternoon, says he knows there
is a God. It is no matter of opinion with him. He knows that God hears
and answers prayer, and you may find thousands of men and women here
in Utah, who are willing to bear the same testimony. They do not hold
this as a matter of faith alone, it has become knowledge to them. They
know that there is a Supreme Being, that He is a personage, that He
hears and answers prayer, and He has demonstrated to their entire
satisfaction not only that he lives, but that the Church of which they
are members is his; that this work in which they are engaged is his
work; that he has established it, that he is rolling it on, and that
he will sustain it and bring it to a glorious consummation, no matter
what earthly power may intervene. Now, I say if there is a God, and if
that God made this world upon which we live, and if he is our Father,
the Father of our spirits, then he has the right to control the earth
and all the people that live thereon, and it is unreasonable to think,
if there is such a Being who made the earth and formed the creatures
that dwell upon it, and who guides and controls their destinies, that
he will never manifest himself to his creatures. It is unreasonable to
me to think that. We have a book here called the Bible; we have
another book called the Book of Mormon, and here is another called the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants. In each of these books it is declared
that there is a God, and that he has revealed Himself. The Bible gives
a history of some of the revelations of that Divine  Being to people
on the eastern continent, in Palestine particularly. The Book of
[p.213] "Mormon" gives an account of some of the revelations of the
same Being to the ancient inhabitants of this continent, the
progenitors of the American Indians, civilized persons from whom the
American Indians have descended, for they were not always the despised
beings they are at present. The Book of Doctrine and Covenants
contains revelations from the same Being, given in the day and age in
which we live. Each of these books corroborates the others. They run
together like three drops of water, or, to make scriptural reference,
like the three measures of meal in the parable. In each of these books
the testimony is given of a God, and also the tact that he will reveal
himself to those who rightly approach him. If this be true, if the
united testimony of the Bible, the Book of Mormon and Book of Doctrine
and Covenants is true, then it is possible for the inhabitants of the
earth to obtain knowledge from God, and further than that, if these
books are true, knowledge has been sent down from on high, religion
has been sent down from heaven, for the guidance and benefit of people
dwelling on the earth. If these books are true, God, at different
times in the world's history, has called and appointed men to be His
representatives—not to represent his perfection, because they were
only human beings, but to represent certain truths which he revealed
to them for the benefit of their fellows, and in some instances, for
all the people dwelling upon the wide-spread earth. If these books are
true, Jesus, who died on Calvery, was the Son of God, and he sent out
his Apostles unto all the world to preach the true religion. Now the
religion that God gave to these men in any age, whether we find it in
the Bible, the Book of Mormon, or the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
is not the religion of man. It did not spring out of the human heart;
it was not framed by men meeting together in conclave; but it came by
revelation from the Supreme Being. He manifested it to mankind. I know
that there are a great many different things called religion in the
world that have come out of the hearts of men, at least in part if not
altogether. They have taken some of the things written in the Bible,
they have reflected upon them, and then have added a little of their
own opinion concerning these things. They have taken a part of what
God has revealed and added their own notions to it. But true religion,
the religion of God, must come from God. The religion of Jesus Christ
must come from Jesus Christ, and riot from man. If religion comes down
from God to man and man receives that religion and the spirit of it,
they will all come to the same understanding concerning it. Being
baptized into one body, they will comprehend it alike. Having the same
light they will "see eye to eye." And according to the Scriptures,
there is to be a time when all people shall see alike. "Thy watch-men
shall lift up the voice; with the voice together shall they sing; for
they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again Zion," so
says the prophet Isaiah. And there is to be a day when all people that
breathe the breath of life will know God, from the least unto the
greatest. They will be able to bear the testimony our brother has
borne this afternoon, and no one will have need to say to his
neighbor, "Know ye the Lord." But if religious affairs go on as now in
the world it will take a lung time to accomplish the change, will it
not?

Vol. 22, p.214
[p.214] Well, the Latter-day Saints, as I said just now, are able to
bear this testimony. Why? Because they are better than anybody else?
They make no such assertion; but if they are no better than the people
of the world they have not very much to boast of. I have traveled a
good deal and know the doings of the world, and if the Latter-day
Saints are no better than the majority of the people, they have
nothing particular to boast about. But we do not claim that we can
bear this testimony because of our extra goodness. We do not say,
"Come not near unto us; we are holier than you." We have no such
disposition or spirit. But having heard the principles of the Gospel
of Jesus Christ as taught by the Elders of this Church and reflected
upon them, prayed about them and compared them with the old
scriptures, we came to the conclusion that they were true, because
they corresponded in every respect with the teachings of Christ and
his Apostles. And let me say, in passing, that this cannot be claimed
for any religious sect in the world—we do not call our Church a
sect—there is no religious sect in the world whose creed, ordinances,
formula, and Church government correspond, in every particular with
that we read about in the New Testament. But we find on close
comparison that the doctrines taught by the Elders of this Church
correspond in every respect with the doctrines taught by Jesus and his
Apostles. They made the same promises to us that the ancient Apostles
did. On hearing this we prayed about it; we sought wisdom from God; we
did not turn away from these men because their names were east out as
evil; but we turned to the Lord. He heard our prayers and answered
them, and stamped the truth of their testimony upon our hearts. We
were baptized, and being baptized we received the testimony that our
sins were remitted; for we came forth from the liquid grave to a new
life, we lind "put off the old man with his deeds" and "put on Christ"
to walk after the pattern of his life. And when the Elders laid their
hands upon us, according to the order of confirmation, that God
established in the Church, the Spirit of the Almighty rested down upon
us, and filled our hearts with sweet satisfaction, and with the
knowledge that we had received the truth, and we were filled with
light, communication was opened up between us and our Father. We
received peace, revelation, knowledge and wisdom, gilts and powers for
our own individual benefit as members of his Church. The Holy Ghost
bore testimony to us that God lived, that the religion we had received
was his religion, and that Spirit, to those who have been faithful and
listened to its whisperings, has been a continual guide, "a light to
their feet and a lamp to their path," a continual monitor, an abiding
witness, which brings things past to their remembrance, confirms the
things of the present, straws us things to come, and bears record of
the Father and the Son. It is this that has drawn this people here.
The Latter-day Saints received this Spirit wherever they dwelt on the
face of the earth, when the Gospel came to them. We have come a great
many of us from various parts of Europe, the different States of
America, and from other countries and nations, north and south—we have
all come here and embraced the same faith, we see many things  eye to
eye, understand alike and work together, not because we are forced to
do so, as some people [p.215] imagine, by the craft and cunning of men
who understand human nature, but because we have received the same
spirit. Men who oppose this work—"Mormonism" as they call it—leave
this matter out of consideration altogether. In consequence of this
they can never comprehend this work, they cannot discern the cause of
the union of this people; they cannot account for the work
accomplished by the Latter-day Saints, in spite of all the opposition
and persecution they have had to endure. But the real cause of our
union is the Spirit of the living God, which rests upon us. That
Spirit led us here, and we are here to stay. We are here to do the
work which God designs shall be done. We are willing to make any
sacrifice—if there be such a thing as sacrifice—because God Almighty
has enlightened our minds, because we know that he lives, that lie
hears and answers our prayers and gives us the blessings we ask for
when they are good for us, and withholds them when they are not; for
like children we are apt to ask for razors to cut our fingers with.
God answers our prayers when it is wise to grant the things we desire.

Vol. 22, p.215
This testimony which we have received is not imaginary, it is not a
phantom, it is a fact, and the same testimony has been experienced
wherever this Gospel has gone. It is claimed that Joseph Smith was an
impostor. We say we know that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. The
promises lie made have been fulfilled. When the Elders were sent out
to proclaim the Gospel, they made the promise to all who should obey
it, that they would receive the testimony I have been talking about.
Could man have bestowed this testimony? No. But we received it and we
know it came from God, and as I said before, wherever people have
received this Gospel, this religion that the Lord has something to do
with personally—they receive the same testimony, and when they seek
for the gifts of the Gospel, they obtain them if they ask in faith. I
speak now of the gifts enumerated in the Bible, that were manifested
in the ancient Church. They are now manifested in this Church; for it
is the Church of Christ, and it is established on the same basis that
it rested upon in the first place. In the Church now is the power of
the holy Priesthood, the authority of the Apostleship, and of all the
different offices of the Church, as was the case in the Church
anciently. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is joined
to the Church of the First Born behind the vail. This is not the
church of man. The principles we have received have not, spung from
the brains of men. They have been revealed from God. This Gospel is
now being preached as a witness to all nations before the end shall
come. Jesus promised this to his disciples just before his
crucifixion. He gave a number of signs, "Behold the fig tree, and all
the trees. When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own
selves that summer is nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these
things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand."
"And this Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the worm for
a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come." This Gospel
of the kingdom, the Gospel that Christ preached, has been sent down
from heaven in our own time, and is being preached as a witness to all
the world—not preached for hire or proclaimed for money; for the
Elders go out without hope of pecuniary reward, in fact [p.216] in
most instances they pay their own traveling expenses in order to bear
their testimony. And wherever people receive that testimony they
receive this spirit and they know it is true, and that is the power
which bound them together. No human being could weave such a tie as
that which unites the Latter-day Saints. It is a heavenly union among
themselves, and it is a union between the heavens and the earth. The
Saints are gathering from all nations to the place which the Lord ]has
appointed, and are building temples to his name for the benefit of the
living and the dead. We have come out of the world, and therefore the
world hate us; we have turned our backs upon our former friends and
kindred, and have formed new relations and new associations. We have
experienced the influence of the Spirit of God, and our desire is to
bear testimony to the truth of this work, which shall roll on until
the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and
his Christ, and until "every knee shall bow and every tongue shall
confess that Jesus Christ is Lord. to the glory of God the Father."
That is our work, that is what we are here for. If we are accumulating
any earthly wealth here, it is by the blessing of God that we may the
better accomplish his purposes, that we may help to build up his
kingdom on the earth, that wickedness may be swept from the earth,
that he whose right it is to reign may come and take possession of his
kingdom.

Vol. 22, p.216
Now, my friends, the time at my disposal has nearly expired, but
before sitting down, I desire to bear my testimony, in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ, that I know this is the work of God; I know that
God lives and that he hears and answers the prayers of the faithful;
and I know this work will prevail. I know that no earthly powers can
retard it. The combined powers of the earth —Presidents, Kings,
Emperors or Governors—cannot stay the progress of this work, because
the great Jehovah hath spoken it. This is the way, walk ye in it.
Avoid evil and choose the good. "Be ye perfect, even as your Father in
heaven is perfect." I know this work will roll on, though all the
world is against us. We are a little handful of people compared to the
nation of the United States, but true strength is not in numbers. I do
not mean when I make such a comparison, that all the millions of this
nation are against us; many are opposed because they rio not know us,
they do not know our object, they do not know our spirit, they do not
know what manner of men and women we are. They think we are a set of
fanatics. But it is principle that has brought the Latter-day Saints
to dwell in these valleys and we live and labor that out of this
Church may be built up the kingdom that all the prophets and inspired
men of God have seen from the beginning, upon which the glory of God
shall shine, and over which the Lord shall rule. This work will
prevail, no matter what opposition may be brought to bear against it.
If this whole nation should rise up and other nations should join
them, with the object of destroying the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, they could not accomplish it. Our kind Methodist
friends are anxious to see "Mormonism" stamped out; but the more they
attack it, the stronger they will make it, as the more united will be
our people, and the firmer our desires and our determination to roll
on the work of God, and live as He directs. The best policy,
therefore, for the [p.217] Methodists, or any other sect, to pursue,
is to let us alone. However, they cannot let us alone, for there is an
influence—the influence of the evil one—which is antagonistic to this
work, and stirs up the hearts of the wicked against it. All manner of
lies are circulated concerning us, which, however, only serve to
increase our strength. If we were let alone there might arise internal
divisions; but while we are hated and derided by the world,
misrepresented and maligned, by preachers and editors, and men who
profess to be men of God, we shall become more and more consolidated,
for all this only unites us more together. It is according to human
nature that it should do so, and in all this we can see the providence
of God. This will continue and prevail. I know it just as well as I
know that I am here. The general outline of the work to be performed
in this generation is clearly mapped out in my mind. And if the
Latter-day Saints will keep the commandments of God, and walk in the
path they have commenced to tread, revelation and knowledge and wisdom
will be given to them front on high, the servants of God at the head
will be filled with revelation to feed the flock of Christ, and this
work will roll forth in strength and power in the earth, until all
things which have been predicted by the Prophets are fulfilled.

Vol. 22, p.217
May God hasten the day and help us to he faithful, that when His
kingdom is established, we may be worthy of a place therein, through
Jesus Christ. Amen.

John Taylor, June 27, 1881

The Privileges of the Saints, Etc.

Delivered at Hooperville, Monday, June 27, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.217
It is a very great privilege to be Saints of the most high God, and it
is of much more importance than many of us sometimes comprehend. It is
a great privilege to have God for our father and friend. And then
while we have God for our father and friend, on the other hand, we
ought to be the friends of God. It is said of Abraham, that he was the
friend of God, and we, the Latter-day Saints, ought to be the friends
of God, and to take pleasure and delight in doing his will; for we are
[p.218] indebted to him for every blessing which we enjoy, whether
pertaining to this earth or to the heavens, to the life that now is or
to the life that is to come. Many of these truths are not known in the
world, for the simple reason that they have not been taught, nor are
there any people outside of the Priesthood of this Church who are
capable of teaching men the principles of life, the principles of
salvation, the principles of exaltation and eternal lives. And the
reason why they are not capable of teaching them is, because they do
not understand them themselves. And no man can teach correctly
principles which he does not himself comprehend. It was upon this
ground that Jesus in his day said: "If the blind lead the blind, both
shall fall into the ditch." Also quoting the words of the Apostle:
"The things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God." And if we
do not find out, we Latter-day Saints, how to approach God, as has
been referred to by a previous speaker, and how to call upon him
acceptably and to approach him as our Father, and to feel that we are
his children, and to take pleasure in calling upon him, and to
cultivate His Holy Spirit; if we do not do this, nor comprehend these
principles, we have indeed made slow progress in the things pertaining
to the kingdom of God.

Vol. 22, p.218
God has restored the Gospel for the purpose of bringing life and
immortality to light; and without the knowledge of the Gospel there is
no knowledge of life and immortality; for men cannot comprehend these
principles only as they are made known unto them, and they cannot be
revealed only through the medium of the Gospel, and through obedience
to the laws of salvation associated therewith. And hence as the Gospel
emanates from God, and as that is the great medium of salvation,
through the atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ, God said in former
times to his former-day Apostles, and also in latter days to his
latter-day Apostles, "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel
to every creature." He sent them with a message that was fraught with
greater blessings than anything that could be conferred upon mortals.
And hence when the heavens were opened and the Father and Son appeared
and revealed unto Joseph the principles of the Gospel, and when the
holy Priesthood was restored and the Church and kingdom of God
established upon the earth, there were the greatest blessings bestowed
upon this generation which it was possible for man to receive. If they
could comprehend it, it was the greatest blessing which God could
confer upon humanity. Then he sent his servants forth to proclaim this
Gospel to the nations of the earth, and he is now sending them forth
to preach the Gospel of the Son of God, to deliver the testimony that
he has given unto us. And, speaking for the Priesthood, have we done
it? We have, and we have done it in the name of Israel's God; and he
has been with us and I know it. And with regard to praying, if we had
not known how to pray we should have been in a had position many a
time, regarding both temporal and spiritual things. But we learned to
call upon him, and he has heard us and has come to our help in time of
need. Is it not a great privilege and blessing to have a Father of
this kind to approach. Let us look at it. Jesus tried in his day to
get the people to comprehend  one thing—to ask and receive. It is a
simple thing. Seek and you shall find; knock and [p.219] it shall he
opened to you. For he that asketh receiveth, etc. Do you believe it?
If you do, go and try it, and see whether God lives or not, and you
will know for yourselves. It was said in former times, "We know that
God lives." How do you know? Because we received the things which we
asked at his hands. In one place the people are told You receive not
because you ask not; and our Heavenly Father upbraids them for hot
asking. The Lord declares, I have plenty; I own all things, the gold
and the silver are mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills are
mine. Now if you are prepared to use them properly, he is prepared to
give them to you. He enquires, If a son ask for bread, would you give
him a stone? The little child when it is hungry, asks its mother for a
piece of bread and butter; the mother would not think of picking up a
stone and handing it to the child; but she gives the little one
something to eat to satisfy its hunger. And when the child is hungry
it will come again and ask for more. After this kind of reasoning the
Savior then said to those around him, if you who are evil know how to
give good gifts to your children, how much more shall your Father in
heaven give his Holy Spirit to them that ask him. Let us try then to
have confidence in God, as our children have confidence in us. They
will come to us and say, Papa, can I have a new hat? Mamma, can I have
some new shoes? Papa, please give me five cents to buy candy. If you
can you like to gratify their little wants. Our Father feels just the
same towards us. But suppose they were to ask you for a razor? "That
would be dangerous," you would say. "Why, child, I don't want to give
you that." And then when you want things of no use to you, and your
Father knows that it would not be good for you—although he does not
tell you so, he does not give them to you because they would be
injurious.

Vol. 22, p.219
There is nothing of more value to me than the principles of eternal
truth; than the principles of eternal lives; eternal salvation, and
eternal exaltations in the kingdom st God; but then it is for us to
comprehend it, for if we do not comprehend it, no matter how great the
truths, they cannot benefit us. We frequently think a little more of a
nice span of horses, or a nice wagon, or a favorite cow, and such
things, than we do of God's work, as our boys sometimes get attached
to a few marbles, thinking that they are everything, and they do not
like to leave their marbles to obey father or mother; and God finds us
about the same. We get a few dollars, or a farm, and a little stock,
and a few other things; and we cannot afford to neglect these; we
cannot afford to take time to pray, nor to listen to the voice of
Father, we are so busy playing marbles. And occasionally when we play
marbles among the dollars, we try to cheat one another, as boys
sometimes do at marbles, and try to take advantage one of another. I
never like to see boys cheat, and never like to see men cheat at their
kind of marbles, Our feelings and affections get placed on wrong
things. We are here to build up Zion, and to establish the kingdom of
God. The kingdom st what? The kingdom of God. Then if it is the
kindgom of God, it is not the kingdom of man, originating or belonging
to man. It came not of man nor from man, it came from God, and we are
indebted to him for it; and we are indebted to him for all the [p.220]
light and all the intelligence we have. For the life we have, for the
pure air we breathe, for the use of our bodies and our reason, for the
food and raiment we eat and wear, and in fact, for everything we have
and enjoy, both of a temporal and spiritual nature. All these things
God gave us. We did not have them; we did not grow them. You may have
planted the corn and plowed it; but I think the Scripture tells us
that Paul may plant and Apollos may water, but it is God that gives
the increase. It is so in our farming or anything else. If we have
good crops, it is through the blessings of the Almighty that we
receive them, and if he did not give them to us, then we should go
without. He could solid an army of crickets or grasshoppers, or a
great hail-storm, sweeping away the fruits of our labors, and in that
event, whose would they be? I think it very foolish to quarrel over
marbles; I think it foolishness in men to seek after the things of
this world and place their affections on them. I see men, and I have
seen a great many men in my time, grasping after the world, and they
sometimes will succeed in gathering considerable together; and when
they have gathered it, they would fold their arms and say, "Soul take
thine ease; eat, drink and be merry, for I have much good laid up in
store; I am not dependent on any man, soul, take thine ease." That man
hears a little whisper; the finger of God is laid upon him, and this
whisper says, Thou feel, this night shall thy soul be required of
thee; and then, whose shall these things be that thou possessest? Who
shall have them then! O, I will leave them to my children! But
somebody may cheat them out of it. It is a very difficult thing for
people to leave things for their children, and have things done just
as they wish, there being so many people to interrupt and grasp after
this world's goods righteously or unrighteously. What a feel to gather
large possessions, and now to only occupy a few feet of mother earth.
And that brain once so busy, is now slumbering, decaying in the tomb,
and worms are revelling within its chambers. And those limbs that were
active and energetic and full of life, are now helpless and powerless.
And what of these things? I have sometimes, in speaking on matters of
this kind, related my own experience when a boy. I have dreamed, for
instance, of being very rich, but I would say in my dream, I am afraid
I am dreaming; I am afraid when I awake I shall not find my treasures;
but I'll try to hide them and make them secure. In the morning I would
hunt for my treasure, but never could find it. You will find, every
one of you, that, naked you came into the world, and naked you will
return; you can take nothing pertaining to this world with you, not if
you were to possess the whole earth. if you possess any portion of
this earth by right or tide or authority, you will have to get it from
God, and you will have to get it when the earth shall be renewed.
Abraham had great promises of lands, so had Isaac and Jacob. And what
did Abraham have? We are told by Stephen, who lived many generations
after him, that God had promised Abraham that he should have this
land; but nevertheless he gave him no inheritance in it, not so much
as to set his foot on. Notwithstanding the promise of the Lord to him
respecting his possessing that land, he had to buy a place in which to
bury his wife, and in which he himself should be buried. [p.221] And
yet, did God's promise fail? No, he will yet possess that land and his
seed with him, and the promise be literally fulfilled. While it is
proper for us to seek after everything that is right and honorable, on
the other hand it is quite as right and very proper that we should set
God before us all the time and render obedience to his law, so that we
may acquire an eternal inheritance in the kingdom of God. God is now
establishing his kingdom upon the earth. If it is the kingdom of God,
and he is establishing it, he expects us to be subject to his law, and
to be governed by it, and to keep his commandments.

Vol. 22, p.221
What then shall we do? We will do everything which God requires at our
hands. Have we families? We will try to train them up in the fear of
God. Have we wives? We will treat them as we would angels of God, and
be their protectors and guardians and make them comfortable and happy.
And then, as was remarked, we will dedicate our houses and lands to
God, and ourselves to God, and our wives and children and everything
we have, and feel that we are the children of God and our offspring
with us. Again, if I was a woman, I would try to treat my husband
right and to make a heaven of my home, and would try to make
everything pleasant around me. You husbands now and then quarrel with
your wives, and you wives quarrel with your husbands, and you wives
sometimes quarrel with one another; I will say cease such folly, and
have another kind of feeling; and treat everybody not as they always
treat us, for that would not always be right; but let us do unto all
men as we would have them do unto us. A man came to Jesus on one
occasion, and asked him, which was the greatest commandment. The
Savior answered him: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first
and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love
thy neighbor as thyself. Can we do that? It is sometimes hard work, is
it not? We too frequently feel we would rather put two dollars in our
own pocket than one in our neighbor's, do we not? We would rather have
two or three cows than that our neighbor should have one? Is not this
the kind of feeling? "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." The
law —some of us talk about law sometimes; we cannot get enough of it
in the Church, therefore we want to go outside for it. I have known,
for instance, men to go to law over water difficulties, and they would
fee the lawyers liberally, and then, of course, the streams would flow
in rich abundance, and there would be plenty of water for everybody.
[Laughter]. I remember when a little boy, seeing a somewhat curious
picture. Two farmers were quarreling over or disputing the ownership
of a cow; and one had her by the horns, the other had her by the tail.
In order to settle the difficulty they secured the services of one of
these peace-makers of the law, and his love for his fellow-man was so
great that while they pulled at either end of the cow, he sat between
them quietly milking her. [Laughter]. In case of difficulty, for
difficulties will arise sometimes, would it not be better for us to
attend to the milking of the cow ourselves; and go to the Lord for His
guidance and manifest feelings of liberality and kindness towards our
fellow-men, towards all men? What, would you do so with Gentiles?
[p.222] Yes; it would be a pity if we could not do that. Why, we are
told that the Lord "maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust." Let us try to
be like him. We do not want much association with them; we do not want
to take counsel at their hands; we do not want to be influenced by
them; we do not want them to teach our children while they are seeking
to destroy us and to induce legislation against us, and are doing
everything they can to injure us. We wilt say, Father, these ate thy
children as well as we are; we ask thee to put a hook in their jaws,
so that they cannot go any further than thou shalt permit them; and
the balance of their conduct we will strive to endure. Make us worthy
to be acceptable in thy sight; and if thou seest fit to let them stir
up any commotion, we will try to bear it, because we believe it will
be overruled for our good and for the advancement of thy cause in the
earth. Would I hurt them ? No, if I were to see one of them hungry, I
would feed him; if I were to see them naked, I would clothe them; but
I would not give them my daughters to wife, neither would I let them
teach my children to lead them down to death. I want those to teach my
children and the children of this people who will lead them in the
paths of life. But treat everybody well, and do what is right to
everybody, and cultivate the spirit of kindness towards all. And when
you see somebody's cattle in somebody's grain, feel sufficient
interest in his welfare to go and drive them out; and try to promote
the welfare of your neighbors and make them feel as comfortable as you
can, and God will bless us, and we will bless one another.

Vol. 22, p.222
And we will build our Temples; and what will we do with them
Administer in them. And then we will spread the Gospel to the nations,
and teach our children the principles of intelligence and set before
them good examples. And let every father of a family feel that he
would not want his wife or wives or children to see him perform an act
that he would not have them do; and thus be prepared to say: Follow me
as I follow Christ. Let us live together in peace and union. and
cultivate the Spirit of God, and sustain those who are placed to
preside over us. You have a President of the Stake, pray for him that
he may comprehend correct principles and draw near to God, and bring
down his blessings upon him. Pray for Brother Richards, and pray for
us. Here is Brother Woodruff, a faithful man; so are the balance of
us; so are many of you, good, faithful men. Well, sustain all
honorable people. We need praying for; we are all alike: we are all of
that class of whom the old lady was talking when she said: "We are all
poor, miserable, independent sinners." We all need assistance, and we
should bear with one another. And while we are seeking to do right in
many instances, let us be kind and charitable and long-suffering in
the Spirit of Christ, which is the Spirit of the Gospel.

Vol. 22, p.222
Brethren, God bless you; Sisters, God bless you and God bless your
institutions. Be diligent and faithful in observing the laws of God,
and the peace and blessing of God will be with you. I pray my heavenly
Father to bless this people, and to bless these lands, and all that
pertains to you, that your habitations may be habitations of peace,
that your children may  grow up full of light and truth, and become
[p.223] notable men and women in Israel, whose names shall be known
among the honorable of the earth. Zion is onward; let us progress
along with her, and the men who at present affect to despise us
because we are so small, will by and by dread us because of our unity
and power. While the finger may be pointed in scorn at a "Mormon"
to-day, by and by it will be said that such and such a man was born in
Zion, for we are men and women of integrity and fidelity; that will be
the case with our posterity, who will rise up and call us blessed. And
they will esteem it the greatest honor that could be conferred upon
them, so far as the honor of this world is concerned, to have been
born in Zion; because we purpose living in such a way, that while the
world generally will grow worse and worse, our conduct will be of that
nature that we shall command the admiration of honorable men as well
as the favor of our Heavenly Father. God bless you. Amen.

Orson Pratt, September 18, 1881

The Great Principles of Salvation, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, September 18, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.223
It has been almost one year since I have been able to stand up before
a congregation to address them, having been severely afflicted during
that period of time. I am now blessed with the opportunity and
privilege of occupying a few minutes, as long as my health would
justify, in speaking a few words to the congregation. I am just able
to stand upon my feet, most of the time scarcely able to sit up. I
believe that the Saints have exercised their prayers and their faith
in my behalf. If they had not done this, I doubt very much whether I
would now be able to appear before you. Notwithstanding the
afflictions of my body and the long silence that I have kept, so far
as public congregations are concerned, yet I have felt the same
enduring love for the principles of truth and for the people of God in
all my afflictions, that I had in the time of my health. There is
nothing so precious to me as the great principles of salvation. They
have for the last 51 years of my life—it being 51 years to-morrow
since I was baptized—occupied the uppermost place in my mind. Riches,
the honors of this world, etc., have been but a very small
consideration with me,  [p.224] compared with the riches of eternal
salvation, the blessings of the everlasting Gospel, the new covenant
which we have embraced, the great work which the Lord our God is
performing by his mighty hand in the age in which you and I live. I
trust and verily believe that that which has had so conspicuous a
place in my understanding, in my thoughts, in my meditations, in my
mind, will continue to hold the same position with me so long as the
Lord shall permit me to tarry here in this probation. Fifty-one years
ago tomorrow, as I have said, I entered this Church, the Church then
being confined to a small district of country in the State of New
York. The knowledge of the Gospel, and the doctrines which we have
taught, had not spread forth except within a very small limit of
country. What a contrast between then and the present! To-morrow—if I
live till to-morrow—I shall be 70 years of age, which is said to be
the average old age of man. They are the years appointed to man. So
says one of the inspired writers, and if man, peradventure, should
reach a few years beyond three score and ten, it is said that it is
filled up with afflictions and sorrow and infirmities of old age. I
trust, however, that if I am permitted to tarry still longer than this
appointed time, or rather this period of time, I trust that my days
may not be those of suffering. At any rate, so far as my mind is
concerned, my understanding, that is at rest, that is at peace. I know
what my hopes are. I know the plan of salvation. I have had the
communications of the spirit of the Lord God, to teach me more or less
all the days of my life, and this has given me great consolation.
Hence, if I live past seventy, I do not expect to have sorrow of mind.
I may have afflictions; I may encounter them; I may not to any great
extent.

Vol. 22, p.224
I wish to call your attention for a few moments to a subject closely
connected with those days that I have been speaking of—the rise of the
Church. It will be, next Thursday night, 54 years since the Prophet
Joseph Smith, then but a lad, was permitted by the angel of the Lord
to take the gold plates of the Book of Mormon front the hill Cumorah,
as it was called in ancient times, located in the State of New York.
This I consider one of the most marvelous occurrences which has taken
place for the past eighteen centuries—to be permitted to observe the
face of an holy angel, and then be permitted, in addition to that, to
take out of the ground, in fulfilment of ancient prophecy, a record of
one-half of our globe, giving a history of the peoples and nations
that occupied this great western hemisphere—more marvelous than
anything that has transpired during that long period. What makes it
still more marvelous is, that it is connected with revelation, with
something that comes from heaven, with divine authority. God permitted
this record to be taken from its place of ancient deposit. He it was
that sent the angel to deliver those records into the hands of this
boy. It was God. And what object did the Lord have in performing this
marvelous thing? It was to establish on this earth that kingdom
predicted by the ancient Prophet Daniel, that should be set up in the
last days, which should stand forever, and should finally become a
great mountain and fill the whole earth. What could be of more
importance? Such an event was predicted to happen, that such  a
kingdom should arise, that God should be the [p.225] authority of it,
that he should lay the foundation of it, that he should set it up. If
we go back to the finding of the records of the Book of Mormon; if we
go back to that eventful day when God sent his angels to confirm the
divinity of that record to three other persons; if we go back to the
time of the organization of this Church, we find that God has in all
these matters spoken himself. We did not select the day on which this
kingdom should be organized. Joseph Smith, the Prophet, did not select
the day, but God pointed out the very day, the very month, in which
this work should be performed. Hence it is God's work; it was God and
not man that set up this kingdom. Has there been an authority
established in this Church from the day of its organization that was
established by man's authority? Not one. Every authority in this
Church, however high or however low, or whatever the nature of the
callings might be, whatever the duties of the callings, God has
introduced that authority. We have no record, no minutes in our
Church, where there have been Apostles called and ordained in this
kingdom, by man's authority. It is just what we might expect. Anything
else than this would not be ascribed to the kingdom of God. The
kingdom of God could not be set up by man. Man has no right to select
even the day for the organization of that kingdom. Man has no right to
select the least officer of that kingdom; it must all come from
heaven. It was said that such a kingdom should be set up. It was set.
It was set up according to the mind of God, according to his own mind,
not according to the whims and notions of sectarians, or any
theologians, or any learned man, but according to the mind of the
great Jehovah. We have seen the progress of this kingdom. We have seen
what God has accomplished during the last 51 years. We have seen his
hand made manifest. We have seen the kingdom organized, not to dwell
in the place of its particular organization, and the people be
scattered all over the world like sectarianism, but a kingdom that
Should gather together the sons and daughters of God, according to the
predictions of the ancient prophets into one place upon the face of
our globe, to prepare them for the mighty events and occurrences that
should take place when he should accomplish that work. And how
marvelous it is to see the hundreds and hundreds of vessels that have
crossed the ocean, the mighty ocean, in perfect safety, bringing the
Saints of God to their destined haven, to rejoice in one body, in one
place, in one region in the mountains of Israel, the great back bone
of the western hemisphere, if we may so term it. This is all to fulfil
prophecy.

Vol. 22, p.225
But I must not enlarge upon this subject. How happy I feel that I am
once more, after having been brought so low, so near the gates of
death—how happy I feel that I am permitted once more to lift up my
voice before you. I do not know that I can make you all hear, but I
trust that my voice will be strengthened, I trust that my body will be
strengthened, I trust that my mind—if it has been weakened at all by
sickness—may also be strengthened, and that I yet may have the humble
privilege of lifting up my voice and testifying, before thousands of
people in these mountains, if not abroad among the inhabitants of the
earth, of God's power. It is a day in which he has commenced to
perform a [p.226] mighty work, and the foundation is already laid and
is quite broad, and he has quite a numerous people through whom he can
work and accomplish his mighty purposes; and although feeble in body,
I do not know but what the Lord may yet strengthen me to again publish
glad tidings of great joy abroad among the nations of the earth, or
perform whatever duties may be assigned unto me by the general
authorities His Church.

Vol. 22, p.226
May God bless the people of Zion —all the Latter-day Saints scattered
throughout all these mountain regions: may he favor us before many
years With' a full and complete redemption according to the promises
that are made in His word. Amen.

John Taylor, June 26, 1881

The Worship of God, the Sacredness of the Sabbath, Etc.

Delivered at Bountiful, Sunday, A. M., June 26, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.226
We have not come my brethren and sisters to preach great discourses,
but to talk to you in a friendly way about some of the things in which
we are all interested. When I am instructing others I feel instructed
myself, and the advice I give others, in a general way, fits me also.
The best of us are not too good; we all of us might be better, and do
better and enjoy life better, having more of the Spirit of the Lord in
our own homes and in our own hearts, and do more to promote the
welfare of all who come within our reach and influence. To serve the
Lord, is one of the great objects of our existence; and I appreciate
as a great privilege the opportunity we enjoy of worshiping God on the
Sabbath day. And when we do meet to worship God, I like to see us
worship him with all our hearts. I think it altogether out of place on
such occasions to hear people talk about secular things; these are
times, above all others perhaps, when our feelings and affections
should be drawn out towards God. If we sing praises to God, let us do
it in the proper spirit; if we pray, let every soul be engaged in
prayer, doing it with all our hearts, that through our union our
spirits may be blended in one, that our prayers and our worship may be
available with God, whose Spirit permeates all things, and is always
present in the assemblies of good and faithful Saints.

Vol. 22, p.227
I will tell you how I feel on a [p.227] Sabbath morning. I realize
this is a day set apart to worship Almighty God: now I ought to
worship God myself, and I ought to look after my family and discover
whether they are engaged in the same thing or not. For we are
commanded to keep holy the Sabbath day and to rest from all our
labors, as God did when he created the earth upon which we dwell. He
has given us six days to attend to the various labors and duties of
life. and if we pretend to keep the Sabbath, let us do it acceptably
to God our Father, dedicating ourselves to him at least, for that day,
and placing our feelings and affections upon him. And then, the Elders
of Israel, throughout the broad earth are engaged this day in trying
to teach the principles of salvation, and I feel like praying for
them, and also for our missionaries who are going abroad among the
Saints in this land, as well those who speak, as those who dictate in
the assemblies of the Saints in this land and in all other lands, that
as this is a day set apart for the worship of God, all Israel
everywhere may be under the influence and guidance of the Spirit of
the living God, and that those especially who speak may be under the
divine influence of the Holy Ghost, unit present to the various
congregations the words of eternal life. God has conferred upon us
very many great and precious blessings, and I sometimes think it is
difficult for us to appreciate them as we should.

Vol. 22, p.227
We are here in the land that is emphatically called, the land of Zion.
I think when I hear these words, that they have some significance.
What is meant by Zion, or the people of Zion? As I understand it, in
fact, as the Lord has told us, it means, the pure in heart. That would
hardly apply to all of us, but it would in part, We would like to be
pure in heart, but we can hardly reach it yet. There are a great many
things which we admire in others, and there are a great many
principles which we admire in the abstract, and there are a great many
things which we wish we could do, but which we do not do. Still we are
aiming in a great measure to do what is right; and if there are any
people upon the earth that are doing this, I believe the Latter-day
Saints are that people. And, yet, we do not do it, do we? If I were to
ask you individually, the answer would generally be, "No, I do not
perform my duties as I should, but I would like to do so, but
sometimes I yield to improper influences, and while I know that in
doing this, I am not performing my duty, yet I realize in some
instances that the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak." But I
think we are improving, and that is encouraging. We are the professed
people of God, and being so, we ought, at least, to observe all of the
leading principles of the Gospel, not to hear them only but to do
them. We profess to be under the government of the United States, and
being citizens we want to be good citizens, better than any other
citizens, and I believe we are. I firmly believe that we are more
loyal and more patriotic to our national government than any other
citizens belonging to it. That is my opinion. And I think that we can
well afford to observe all of the principles instituted among men by
any proper government, we can well afford to observe all the prominent
principles thereof, and I do not know of any law that as a people, we
violate, excepting one, and that has been made on purpose to make us
either break the command of God, or violate the law of the land.
[p.228] I wish that our legislators would not make such laws; I wish
they would adhere strictly to the Constitution, and to the spirit and
genius of our institutions, and not depart from them. For while we are
desirous of obeying all of the laws of our country, we cannot violate
the law of God. We say, O Lord, teach me thy will and help me to do
it. The law expects that one man shall not infringe on the rights of
another. That is right; all would agree to that. It expects us to
contribute our proper proportion to maintain the existence and
responsibilities of the government, both in times of internal trouble
and outward aggression. That is proper and we do not wish to have any
other feelings than that. They make laws that men should be honest;
that is all right. If a man steal, he should be delivered over to the
laws of the land. That is part of our religion as well as part of our
politics. Our governors sometimes act foolishly, but we cannot help
that. The office they hold is a part of our institutions, and because
they act illiberally and dishonestly toward us, shall we condescend to
berate them? No; it would be bad enough to tell the truth about some
of them without resorting to falsehood. We will respect every man in
his position, whether he respects himself or not, and respect all laws
and all proper authority everywhere. What, would you pray for the
Government of the United States? Yes, certainly; and when it shall
depart from correct principles and violate the laws of God, and incur
his displeasure, I shall feel very sorry for it. Before our late war
broke out I knew it, for God had revealed it to me; and when it did
come, the trouble and distress that would overtake the people I knew
of, and my heart wept over them because of it. But it had to come, and
no man could prevent it. When wrong is committed, or an unwise course
is taken, it bears with it its own punishment. And as far as we are
concerned, so long as we keep the commandments and are true to the
trust that God has reposed in us, we need not fear the consequences,
for he has said, it is his business to take care of his Saints. It is
our duty to cultivate a and cherish the spirit of the Lord. And what
is the fruit of that Spirit! In former days it was—"love, joy, peace,
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance."
What is the fruit of the spirit of evil? Envy, malice, hatred,
evil-speaking, lying and slandering one another and towards other
people. This was the fruit of evil anciently; it is so today.
Principles that were good eighteen hundred years ago are good to-day.
And if men, by taking a wrong course, act imprudently and seek to
injure us, shall we seek to injure them? No, we will try to do them
all the good we can. "But that is not natural." But then we ought to
be changed from nature to grace. Jesus stated, "Ye have heard that it
hath been said, thou shalt love thy neighbor and hate thine enemy. But
I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good
to them tidal hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you
and persecute you," etc. When you have done all that and met all the
requirements of the law, what more can be asked of you? Nothing. Some
say we violate their laws. What law? The law that was introduced to
make as violate the revelations of heaven; but though men seek to
trammel us, yet in the  name of God we will perform all our religious
duties and responsibilities, [p.229] and let all Israel say amen.
[Amen from the congregation]. And yet, will we be subject to law. Yes.
Here is Brother George Reynolds, who is present, he was subject to the
law. Did he fulfil the law? Yes, he did. Did he meet all its demands?
Yes. And having met them, what more remains? If a law is made, and
because we are conscientious before God, seeking to fulfil his law
unto us, we violate such a law, and we are deprived of our liberty, by
the help of God, his power and grace being with us to sustain us, we
will bear the consequence. What can be asked then? I We think we can
fulfil the law of God and the law of man as near as they will let us;
and if they wish to punish us for keeping the commandments of God, let
them do it, and let them abide the consequence. And when we get
through we will say, you Judge and Jury, who passed upon certain men,
we have met your requirements, we now go to the Lord and say, Father,
we have also met thy requirements; we could not barter away thy laws;
we could not violate thy commandments, but, O God, we have been true
to thee, and we have been true to our national obligations. And having
done our best to promote peace, nod having fulfilled the law of both
God and man, we feel that we shall be justified by the Lord, and by
all honorable, highminded, just and patriotic men. We are not the
first who have been put to the test—Daniel and the three Hebrew
children had to pass through this ordeal, they met the consequences,
as we propose doing. This was under a despotic government, but under
our republican form of government, and with our free institutions,
with a Constitution guaranteeing human liberty and the free exercise
of religious faith, we have a right to expect a different action. But
should this nation persist in violating their Constitutional
guarantees, tear away the bulwarks of liberty, and trample upon the
principles of freedom and human rights, that are sacred to all men,
and by which all men should be governed, by and by the whole fabric
will fall, and who will sustain it? We will, in the name of Israel's
God. Of this the Prophet Joseph Smith prophesied long, long ago. This
is the position we stand in. And if the Government of the United
States can afford to oppress us, we can afford to suffer and grow
strong.

Vol. 22, p.229
Let us go to the law of God. We are here to build up Zion; and how
ought we to feel? We want to make as good houses as we can. That is
all right provided we come by them honestly. We want to lay a
foundation for our children if we can. That's all right. But do not
let our hearts and affections be placed upon these things, for there
are other things we have to do. We have to pay our tithes and
offerings, as we have been commanded. We have to build Temples. And
that is all right. I was going to say, if we do that; I need not put
the if in, for we are doing it, we are building three Temples to-day,
and I feel to give credit to the Saints for their liberality and zeal
in the work. So far that is all right.

Vol. 22, p.229
But do we want to speculate out of our brethren and get something from
them to build us up? That is not right. We want to build one another
up as well as ourselves. Do we object to a man making money and means?
O, no; but I should very much dislike to see him accumulate it from
his brethren by taking advantage of their circumstances. That is not
right. We should be governed by the principles of law and equity. The
Scriptures [p.230] say, speaking of the Lord, "judgment and justice
are the habitation of thy throne." But "who shall dwell in thy holy
hill? He that walketh uprightly and worketh righteousness, and
speaketh the truth in his heart. He that back biteth not with his
tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach
against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is condemned; but he
honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt,
and changeth not. He that putteth not out his money at usury, nor
taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these things shall
never be moved." Let us seek to promote one another's welfare, and
feel that we are brethren, that we are the representatives of God upon
the earth. Our Heavenly Father is desirous to promote the happiness
and welfare of the whole of the human family; and if we, any of us,
hold any Priesthood, it is simply for that same purpose, and not for
our personal aggrandizement, or for our own honor, or pomp, or
position; but we hold it in the interest of God and for the salvation
of the people, that through it we may promote their happiness,
blessing and prosperity, temporal and spiritual, both here and in the
world to come. That is why the Priesthood is conferred upon us, and if
we do not use it in this way, then there is a malfeasance in office;
then we violate our obligations before God, and render ourselves
unworthy of the high calling that the Lord has conferred upon us. The
Priesthood always was given for the blessing of the human family.
People talk about it as though it was for the special benefit of
individuals. What was said of Abraham? "In thee and in thy seed"—what?
I will confer blessings upon thee. O, that is all right so far as it
goes. But "in thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth
be blessed." Let us act in the capacity of benefactors, and if we are
descended of Abraham, let us walk in his footsteps and make ourselves
worthy of the promises, let us extend our feelings wide as eternity,
and seek to bless and benefit, lift up and ennoble all around us; that
we may all rejoice together and be exalted by the same principles
which have been revealed for the benefit of all melt. That is the way
I look at these important matters, and such is the position we all
should occupy.

Vol. 22, p.230
People talk sometimes—they have a particular case to be adjudicated,
attar they would like to get hold of a High Councilor and warp his
judgment, and make him dishonor himself and his calling. Tell such men
when they approach you, to desist; that you are after justice, equity
and mercy among men; and then let everything else go, yielding
individual feeling, relations and all else to justice and equity, and
God will sustain you. While speaking of justice, I do not believe in
seizing a man by the throat and crowding him down; but do justice
between matt and man when placed in that position. We do not wish to
destroy men, nor to use any vindictive or oppressive measures. It is
said of the Savior: "The Son of Man is not come to destroy men's
lives, but to save them." That is the way I read these things. And
while we deal justly, let us deal mercifully. While we act in
righteousness, let us do it with judgment. We all need the Spirit of
the Lord; and we all need to humble ourselves before him and seek for
his guidance. Were I a President of a Stake, I would  feel like
saying, O God, help me to control and manage things [p.231] according
to thy will, for I do not want my way or to carry out my own feelings;
I want to do thy will; show it to me, O Lord, and help me to do it. If
I were a Bishop—I do not know what I would do, but I know what I
should do. I should feel like saying, Father, thou hast committed a
number of souls to my care; help me to look after their temporal
interests and also to promote their spiritual welfare, and see that
they are properly instructed in the laws of life; help me also to
teach the teachers that go among the people, that they may go full of
the Holy Spirit to bless and benefit the people, that with the aid of
my brethren I may be a Savior among them. That is the way I ought to
feel and to do if I were a Bishop; and that is the way you Bishops
ought to feel and to act, and do it humbly with a desire to do good.
And then, if I were a Priest, Teacher or Deacon, and was going around
as an instructor among the people, I would want to watch over their
welfare. And if I knew of difficulty between two neighbors, I should
try to hunt it out, and seek after the Spirit of God to guide me, that
I might do everything that is right and be under its influence. And if
I was not a Teacher, but was the head of a family, I would want to
teach my family right and teach them the principles of virtue,
holiness, purity, honor and integrity, that they might be worthy
citizens, and that they might be able to stand before God, that when
they and I get through this world, we might be worthy to meet the
elect of God (those whom he has selected from the nations of the
earth), and the Gods in the eternal world. Therefore, every morning,
as head of my family, I should dedicate myself and my family to God;
and if there be trouble existing between me and anybody else, I would
meet them half-way, yes, I would meet them three-quarters or even all
of the way. I would feel like yielding; I would say, I do not want to
quarrel, I want to be a Saint. I have set out for purity, virtue,
brotherhood, and for obedience to the laws of God on earth, and for
thrones and principalities and dominions in the eternal worlds, and I
will not allow such paltry affairs to interfere with my prospects. I
am for life, eternal lives and eternal exaltations in the kingdom of
God. If we obey the law of God, and then obey the holy Priesthood over
us and respect them, and, instead of falling out with them, pray for
them, it would not hurt us, would it? We must learn to do good for
evil. It is a most delightful principle. David prayed that his enemies
might go to hell quickly; but Jesus prayed, saying, Father forgive
them, for they know not what they do. I like the sentiment and feeling
of the latter better than that of the former, because it is calculated
to cement people together in their interests and feelings, in their
desires and sympathies. Let us try to make a heaven on earth. God
bless you, and lead you in the paths of life, in the name of Jesus.
Amen. [p.232] 

Wilford Woodruff, June 12, 1881

The Work of the Saints in this Generation, Etc.

Delivered at Bountiful, June 26, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.232
There are a few of us still living in the flesh and able to mingle
with the people, but our orbit or circuit has become so extended that
we are a little like the courts—it takes us a long time to get around
to visit the people.

Vol. 22, p.232
You have had excellent counsel flits morning from our brethren. They
have taught us a portion of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which we
should treasure up. We occupy a different position from any other
generation; there has never been a generation since God made the world
that has been called upon to perform the work that the Latter-day
Saints have. Reference has been made to the city of Enoch. Enoch
stayed as long as he could in this world; and through his labors a
people were sanctified who, with himself and their city were taken
away front the earth because of their righteousness. The people of God
in no generation have been able to dwell upon the earth only so long
as they were able to finish their mission; the wicked living
contemporaneously with them have warred against them and have
conquered and overcome them in a great measure, until really have had
to seal their testimony with their blood. It is our lot to live in the
great and last dispensation that God has given unto man, the
dispensation in which a people is to be prepared to build up the
kingdom of God on the earth, which is to be thrown down or overcome no
more forever. God has called a class of men and women who, with the
exception of a few, have been permitted to live out their days and die
a natural death. It is true that Joseph Smith, who laid the foundation
of this work, and others, have had to seal their testimony with their
blood; and if I were to tell what I think about it, I would say it was
ordained of God that our Prophet and head should be sacrificed in the
manner that he was, as much as it was ordained of God that Jesus
Christ should be sacrificed in the way that he was; and that for two
purposes—in order that his testimony might remain in force upon all
the world from the hour of his death, to rise up and condemn this
generation who reject the Gospel of salvation. With the exception of a
few, it has been designed, I believe, that the Prophets and Apostles
of lids dispensation should not have to seal their testimony with
their blood, but that they should live until they finish their
missions on the earth, bearing their testimony to the truth of the
work, and building up the kingdom of God; and then they will gather up
their feet and sleep with the  fathers, surrounded by [p.233] their
children and friends. This people and these Elders who bear the
Melchisedek Priesthood, through the providence of Almighty God, will
not be called upon to go forth, like David of old, and shed the blood
of their fellow-man in their own defence. There were many things
required of him which will not be required at our hands; and some
things he was not permitted to do, because he was a man of blood.
These are my views with regard to our position.

Vol. 22, p.233
We are called of God. We have been gathered from the distant nations,
and our lives have been hid with Christ in God, but we have not known
it. The Lord has been watching over us from the hour of our birth. We
are of the seed of Ephraim, and of Abraham, and of Joseph, who was
sold into Egypt, and these are the instruments that God has kept in
the spirit world to come forth in these latter days to take hold of
this kingdom and build it up. These are my sentiments with regard to
the Latter-day Saints. I will repeat what I have often said—there is
no power beneath the heavens that can remove Zion out of her place, or
destroy this Church and kingdom, as long as the people do the will of
God, for he will sustain, them, and overrule the acts of their enemies
for their good and for the final triumph of his truth in the earth. It
is now over fifty years since the organization of this Church and
kingdom, and since its birth it has continued to progress and grow in
numbers and in influence and power, and it will do so until Zion
presents herself before the heavens in her glory, power and dominion,
as the old prophets have seen it in vision. Then, what manner of men
and women ought we to be, who are called to take part in the great
latter-day work? We should be men and women of faith, valiant for the
truth as it has been revealed and committed into our hand. We should
be men and women of integrity to God, and to his holy Priesthood, true
to him and true to one another. We should not permit houses and land,
gold and silver, nor any of this world's goods to draw us aside from
pursuing the great object which God has sent us to perform. Our aim is
high, our destiny is high, and we should never disappoint our Father,
nor the heavenly hosts who are watching over us. We should not
disappoint the millions in the spirit world, who too are watching over
us with an interest and anxiety that have hardly entered into our
hearts to conceive of. These are great and mighty things which God
requires of us. We would not be worthy of salvation, we would not be
worthy of eternal lives in the kingdom of our God, if anything could
turn us away from the truth or from the love of it. The Lord told
Joseph that he would prove him, whether he would abide in his covenant
or not, even unto death. He did prove him; and although he had the
whole world to contend against, and the treachery of false friends to
withstand, although his whole life was a scene of trouble and anxiety
and care, yet, in all his afflictions, his inprisonments, the mobbings
and ill-treatment he passed through, he was ever true to his God, and
true to his friends.

Vol. 22, p.233
I have had some reflections on the same subject referred to by Brother
Cannon. In going into the house of Brother Call, and those of the many
of the brethren, what do we see? We see good houses, pleasant homes,
and the inmates thereof, enjoying the necessaries and comforts [p.234]
of life. We have places to rest, we have places to lay our heads. How
different are the circumstances that surround us to-day in comparison
with our situation before we came to these valleys, and in comparison
with the experience of many of the ancients. Jesus himself, the son of
the living God, had not where to lay his head. The foxes, he said, had
holes, and the birds of the air had nests, but the Son of Man had not
a place to lay his head. He traveled in the midst of poverty all the
way to the cross. We have been in the same condition. We who have been
in this Church since its early days, have known what it is to be
without homes, to travel without purse or scrip, to go humgry and
almost naked, to suffer from cold and fatigue. When we came here the
ground was all that we had to lie upon, and we were glad and felt to
rejoice in our hearts that God had brought us to a place where we
could lie down if it was upon the ground, in peace, free from the
persecution of our enemies. God has proved us in days that are past
and gone. He has now given us a country and a home. It has been well
said that we should be careful lest these conveniences and comforts,
by which we are now surrounded, should draw us from the things of God.
Remember, my brethren, the greatest gift that God can bestow upon us
is eternal life, and it is worth more than all the houses and lands or
the gold and the silver upon the earth. For by and by we will go to
the grave, and that puts an end to worldly possessions, as far as our
using them is concerned. The grave finds a home for all flesh, and no
man can take his houses and lands, his gold and silver, or anything
else of a worldly character, with him. We brought none of these things
with us when we came from our previous state. As Bishop Hunter says,
babies are born without shoes and stockings. All the knowledge that we
call accumulate from experience and observation, and from the
revelations of God to man, goes to show that the riches of this world
are fleeting and transitory, while he that has eternal life abiding in
him is rich indeed.

Vol. 22, p.234
We have a great work before us in the redemption of our dead. The
course that we are pursuing is being watched with interest by all
heaven. There are fifty thousand millions of people in the spirit
world who are being preached to by Joseph Smith, and the Apostles and
Elders, his associates, who have passed away. Those persons may
receive their testimony, but they cannot be baptized in the spirit
world, for somebody on the earth must perform this ordinance for them
in the flesh before they can receive part in the first resurrection,
and be worthy of eternal life. It takes as much to save a dead man as
a living one. The eyes of these millions of people are watching over
these Latter-day Saints. Have we any time to spend in trying to get
rich and in neglecting our dead? I tell you no.

Vol. 22, p.234
Here is a subject I have thought about. David said, "Let my enemies go
to hell quickly. He got angry, and he did some things he should not
have done. Our Savior acted right the reverse. The more light and
knowledge a man has, the more of the power of God he enjoys, and the
more he is able to comprehend the things of God. Why did the Savior
say, when he was under the agonies of death, "Father, forgive them?"
Because He knew well that, although they were blind as to  what they
were doing, they and their posterity would [p.235] welter for 1,800
years under the curse of God, for the deed they were perpetrating. He
knew what the result of the shedding of his blood would be upon the
human family, yet he was sorrowful because he knew that before he
should come again as their Shiloh, the Jewish nation would be trodden
under foot of the Gentiles. The result of their treatment of the
Savior of the world still afflicts them. In many countries they are
still persecuted and deprived of the right of citizenship, and are not
permitted to purchase land and hold it as personal property. The
Savior could foresee their future, and what would befall them and
their race, until he should come again. While he himself suffered, he
could exclaim, knowing all the circumstances, "Father, forgive them."
Brother Taylor feels the same towards this nation. We should all have
the same feeling, and if we enjoy the Spirit of God, We can overcome
that feeling which arises in the hearts of men to resent a wrong, to
return evil for evil. Joseph went to God, slid he opened his mind by
vision, in which he saw the destruction of our nation; he saw that
famine and pestilence and war would lay waste our land, until it
became so terrible that he prayed God to close the vision. Well may we
say, "Father, forgive them." Well may we pray for them, and feel in
our hearts not to envy them, but leave them in the hands of God.

Vol. 22, p.235
There are two spirits with us. I will relate a little circumstance
which took place with me. I brought President Young sick in my
carriage on July 24th, 1847, the first time he set his eyes upon this
valley. In process of tittle I followed President Young to the Utah
penitentiary, under the edict of a religious bigot and wicked man,
because he felt his dignity was not honored by President Young. On my
way to the place of confinement I remember what my reflections were. I
thought to myself, "Now, here is President Young, the man, under God,
who came here, far removed from civilization, the pioneer of
emigration to the great West, and found a barren, desolate land,
inhabited only by a very poor lot of Indians and wild animals: to-day
it blossoms comparatively as the rose; and today he is a prisoner on
his way to jail." It worked upon my mind considerably. By and by
another spirit said to me, "Be still, and know that I am God, and will
fight the battles of this people; you need not allow yourself to be
troubled about this." The result we all know. That very act levelled
Chief Justice McKean to the ranks of the common citizen from which he
never rose again, and he has since passed away, and like others, is in
the hands of God. Brigham Young will rise in judgment against him and
against all men who have persecuted and maligned and abused him. That
will be the case with all of us—we shall be called upon to judge this
generation. We should as Saints of God, never allow ourselves to wish
the destruction of those who oppose or persecute us, but leave them in
the hands of our God, to deal with them as he in his justice and mercy
may see fit.

Vol. 22, p.235
With regard to the law of God, it is all right. We can well afford to
keep it and trust in him. I look upon it as really marvelous, when we
bear in mind the ceaseless endeavors to make themselves notorious at
the expense of those who have obeyed that law. I say, when I look upon
the results of all that has been said and done about it, I regard it
as a marvel. If the hand [p.236] of God has not been manifested in
behalf of this people, I do not know where to look for it. This
kingdom will stand, God will plead with her strong ones, but Zion will
not be moved out of her place. Quite a remarkable thing has just
happened—four cyclones start from near the same point, each taking a
different course, the results of which are known. God has nothing to
do with them, says the world. But the judgments of God will be poured
out, and the spirit of unbelief will grow in the hearts of the people,
and they will be blind to his power until it is too late.

Vol. 22, p.236
Brethren and sisters, seek after God; call upon him in your secret
places, and do not turn away from righteousness and truth; there is
nothing to be gained by doing that, but everything to lose.

Vol. 22, p.236
God bless you. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, April 24, 1881

Revelation—The Privileges of the Saints, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, April 24, 1881.

(Repopted by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.236
The principles which have been advanced this afternoon are so strictly
in accord with the principles which were taught by the servants of God
in ancient days, that every one, upon reflection, must acknowledge
that to have a church professing to be the Church of Christ there must
of necessity be in it, if the ancient principles be adhered to, the
spirit of revelation. In the Bible that has come to us as the record
of God's dealings with his people from the days of Adam our father
down to the days of the last disciples of Jesus Christ: in that record
we are told that every man who profeseed to be a follower of the Lord,
and especially those who belonged to the Church of Jesus Christ,
enjoyed from the Lord that spirit of revelation. It is difficult to
conceive—if we did not see around us organizations professing to be
his followers and not enjoying His Holy Spirit, or the Holy Ghost.
which communicates his mind and his will unto those who seek for it.
Of course we see around us in Christendom any number of churches which
profess to he the churches of Christ, the members of which deny
present communication from God, who say that revelation is no longer
needed; that the canon of  scripture is full, that all the revelations
that [p.237] God had to give to men he has given, and that they are
embodied in the Old and New Testament. We have, as I have said, any
number of churches which make this statement, teach these doctrines
and train the children and the grown people in the belief that God had
ceased to speak, that be has ceased to communicate his mind and will
unto his children; that the channel of revelation which was once
opened and by which all who were his true children were
distinguished—that that is forever closed. But, as I have said, if it
were not the existence of these organizations; if it were not for the
fact that these are the teachings that mankind receive; if we were to
read the Book itself, and rely upon its statements, the natural
conclusion would be that it would be the privilege of every man and of
every woman who belonged to the Church of Christ to have
communications from him, for the reason, as I have already stated,
that it was the distinguishing characteristic of the organization
known as the Church of Christ in the Messianic dispensation. It was
the distinguishing characteristic also of the men who were the
servants of God anterior to the days of Jesus. It would be a most
singular idea—if it were not for the existence of those traditions to
which I have referred—that God, our eternal Father, our Great Creator,
should cut off his children from all communication with him, and leave
them to grope in the dark, wandering hither and thither without any
certain means of knowing his divine mind, of comprehending his divine
will concerning themselves and the affairs of the earth. I can join
with Brother Nicholson, who gave expression to his joy and
gratification that we live in a day when God has once more broken the
silence which has reigned for ages, and has revealed his mind and made
known the plan of salvation in its old plainness and purity to the
inhabitants of the earth. And if there is one thing that causes my joy
to be greater than another, it is the fact that this knowledge, as he
has stated, is not confined to one man, nor to three men, nor to
twelve men, but that it is communicated unto every humble soul who
seeks for it in a spirit which is acceptable unto God. It is a
constant cause of thanksgiving to me that a people have been gathered
together who are relieved, to a very great extent, from the
uncertainty, and front the strifes, contentions and divisions upon
points of doctrine that prevail throughout Christendom. There is in
every human heart a desire to know something concerning God. I think
it is Bancroft who says that the natural man, the barbarian, believes
in God naturally; but skepticism and unbelief are the attendants of
civilization, of enlightenment so called. There is no man who has not
stifled that portion of the spirit of God which is born in him, who
does not desire to know something concerning God; concerning his
purposes, concerning the plan of salvation, concerning the object of
his creation and of his being placed on the earth, and also concerning
his future destiny. And because this knowledge does not come in the
way in which men would like it to come, because God does not conform
to men's ideas and to men's expectations, a great many deny the
existence of God, and say that if there be a God, he certainly would
reveal something to those who seek earnestly to comprehend him. But
there is one saying recorded by an ancient Prophet, that experience
proves to be true, even the [p.238] experience of those who have known
God best, and have been best acquainted with the plan of salvation.
The Lord said that, "as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are
my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts." We
cannot comprehend God; we cannot dictate to him the plan that he shall
pursue in saving his children. Men frequently say, "How easy it would
be for God to reveal himself; how easy it would be for him to make his
mind and will known so indisputably that no one could cavil about or
reject it; how easy it would be for him to open the heavens and make
manifest his glory, and send angels that all might see." No doubt the
Elders of this Church have been frequently met by the
objection—whenever they had testified that God had established His
Church in its ancient power, with its ancient gifts, restored the
everlasting Gospel, and the authority to administer its ordinances,
and that he had done this by the administration of holy angels,—they
have been met by the objection "Well, if this testimony be true, why
did he not send angels to somebody or to some people whom all would
believe, and concerning whose testimony there could be no doubt,
instead of sending them to an obscure youth, an illiterate boy, in the
State of New York, and withholding from the rest of mankind all
knowledge concerning this wonderful event." Of course this sort of
argument applies to the Savior himself, it applies to the whole plan
of salvation, it applies to every Prophet that ever lived, and cannot
be confined alone to Joseph Smith or to the Latter-day Saints. With
equal force it might apply to those who lived at the time of the
resurrection of the Savior. Why was he not seen by all the people? Why
was the Son of God born in so obscure a place, born in a stable and
cradled in a manger? Why did he not reveal himself in power? Why did
he not convince all the inhabitants of the earth so irresistably that
they would be compelled to accept Him as the Son of God. This argument
would apply to other dispensations than that of the Son of God. It
would apply to Noah, to Abraham, to Moses, and to the whole of the
Prophets and Apostles that ever lived. But God, as I have said, has a
way of doing these things that does not comfort with the ideas of men.
There is one thing that we as a people should understand, and that is,
that God has purposely drawn a vail between himself and the
inhabitants of the earth to accomplish his own designs. He has the
power—we all admit it, that is, all who believe in God—to reveal
himself in his fulness; he has the power to open the heavens and show
every living being all that the heavens contain. There is no limit to
his power. He controls the innumerable hosts of heaven. He has but to
utter his command and they obey. Jesus said, on one occasion,
"Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall
presently give me more than twelve legions of angels?" But God, as I
have said, has purposely drawn a vail over the inhabitants of the
earth. He permitted Adam to fall; he permitted him to transgress his
law, to bring about the fall of the human race, in order that man
might be, for without the fall man would not have had an existence
upon the earth. "Adam fell," therefore, "that man might be, and men
are that they may have joy." There was a purpose in this. God, through
his  foreknowledge, comprehended [p.239] it all. He knew the end from
the beginning. It was all arranged. The Son of God was foreordained,
to come as a Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world, to
die for man and atone for the original sin, and to bring to pass the
resurrection from the dead, he being the first fruits of them that
slept. God designed that he should come here and be clothed upon with
humanity. He designed we should struggle and contend here in this
probation with a glimmering of knowledge, a little light. He gave unto
us his word. He has commanded us to seek unto him, and he that seeks
shall find, to him that knocks it shall be opened, and he that asks
shall receive. How? Will it come in such a manner as to convince all
the world? No. There would be no faith if this were the case; there
would be no room for the exercise of faith. God wishes his children to
be developed. And what better position could we be placed in for
development of every kind than in such a school of experience as that
through which we are now passing on the earth? If God were to reveal
himself as many would like, there would be no room for the exercise of
faith, there would be no necessity to struggle. But there are two
great powers on the earth. Here is the power of God on the right hand,
and on the left hand here is the power of evil, and as the Book of
Mormon tells us, "it must needs be that there is an opposition in all
things." We could not enjoy the sweet if we had never tasted the
bitter. There are two principles at work, and we have to contend with
them. Jesus, our Great High Priest and Elder Brother, when he was upon
the earth had to contend against evil. He was not free from
temptation. He was tempted in all things like unto us, but he differed
from us in being able to overcome temptation, in being sinless through
the power that he had through his sonship. But he set us the example.
He knows through that which he had to contend against the weakness of
human nature. He stands as mediator at the right hand of the Father,
pleading for his brethren and sisters who, like himself, are subject
to the trials, temptations and afflictions that exist in this mortal
life. But because of this shall we say that God does not speak?
Because we do not see his face, shall we say he does not exist Because
we do not hear his voice, shall we say he has no voice? Because we do
not see his hand or his arm—that is, that which we call a hand or an
arm—shall we say that he has neither hand nor arm? Certainly not. He
will be sought after and all those who seek him will receive his
blessing. He will give certainty, he will remove doubt and
misapprehension, and give light and enable all such to comprehend and
see as far as necessary that which is good for them; he will lead them
on step by step, until they reach his presence if they will obey his
commandments. They will not have to do this in darkness or in doubt,
they will not have to throw aside or surrender their judgment, but he
will give unto them his mind and will in such plainness that they will
know and comprehend for themselves, although they may be tempted and
tried and afflicted.

Vol. 22, p.239
The proclamation of the Gospel as it has been taught in our day, has
brought peace to thousands and thousands of seeking souls. it was very
remarkable at the time that this Church was organized, how the spirit
of God moved upon a great many people throughout the United States, in
Canada, in Great Britain, Denmark, [p.240] and in other countries to
which the Elders went, carrying the glad tidings of the restoration of
the ancient Gospel. In many places members of churches were
dissatisfied with the want of power in the churches to which they
belonged, dissatisfied with the absence of gifts, and they met
together and prayed unto God to reveal himself or to give unto them
some knowledge concerning the old plan of salvation. Here are my two
brethren on this stand, President Taylor and President Woodruff, aged
men, who in their early youth or early manhood were in this
condition—President Taylor in Canada, and President Woodruff in
Connecticut, one of them a Methodist preacher, and the other a member
of no denomination Both of them for years sought God with all the
earnestness of their souls to make manifest unto them his mind and
will. They were dissatisfied with the existing condition of affairs.
President Taylor with other members of the church to which he
belonged, would gather together to read the Scriptures, and
investigate the principles taught by the Savior and his Apostles, such
as the gifts following believers, but in the church to which they
belonged and other churches around them no such gifts existed. They
were dissatisfied with this condition of things, being conscious that
God was the same then as he had been 1800 years before. They sought
for the restoration of these gifts, and when an Elder came along with
the glad tidings that a church had been organized after the old
pattern, and they were convinced it was true, it filled their souls
with gladness, and President Taylor and a number of others who are now
in this city, or in this Territory, members of this Church, received
the doctrines gladly. At first they doubted its truth. It seemed too
good to be true. And they also felt a good deal like the people of'
Judea in olden times when Jesus was on the earth. People asked them,
"Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?" So they feel in
respect to this Church. People say, "What good can come from such a
source as this is reported to be from." The same with Brother
Woodruff, the same with hundreds of men and women. And I do not know
that it should be limited to hundreds; it may be said hundreds and
thousands had a yearning, anxious desire for something higher,
something nobler, something more certain, something that was from God.
This feeling animated thousands of hearts in various lands, and the
Elders were guided to them, and when they saw their faces, when they
heard their teachings and humbled themselves in obedience to the
commandments of God, they became profoundly convinced by the testimony
of Jesus Christ, that the Gospel they taught was indeed the ancient
Gospel restored. And from every land where the glad tidings have been
carried by the Elders of this Church have these humble people crossed
continents and oceans, forsaking all because of the Gospel, glad in
their hearts that they had received it; like the man that had found
the pearl of great price, they were ready to sell all for the purchase
of that, so that they could have it in their possession. They were
ready to forsake home, kindred, old associations; they were ready to
sacrifice their good name—for that had to be sacrificed—all the past
repute that they might have had, everything had to  be thrown as it
were to the winds. But they had found the pearl of great price. They
had obtained a [p.241] testimony from God, and they could endure
persecution. Mobs could not extinguish the love of truth. The burning
of houses, the destruction of property, and even the loss of life
itself, could not cause them to abandon the truth. They cast their lot
with the Saints. This feeling of unity has pervaded this entire
people, go where you will. You may go to the antipodes and find a
branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. They may
have never seen an Elder from Utah, and yet when you go into their
congregations and meet them, you find that they believe in the same
doctrines, they have precisely the same spirit and the same faith.
Before they heard the truth they might not have desired and never
thought of leaving their native land, but as soon as they have
received the Gospel, you will find in their bosoms, even if no Elder
has ever taught it, an unquenchable desire to come and associate with
the people of God in the Rocky Mountains, and they are never content
until they can gratify their desire. Go to the north and the south, to
the east and the west, and to the most distant lands, upon the face of
the earth and you will find in their hearts the same feeling, nothing
else will satisfy them. God has spoken, God has touched their hearts
by the power of the Holy Ghost, and it is this that has sustained us.
It is this feeling we should cherish. It is dearer to us than life
itself. It is the spirit of God that unites heart to heart, that
unites man and woman with bonds that are stronger than death—death
cannot break them. Where that feeling is cherished, persecution may
rage with all the fierceness that is possible, it cannot destroy it. I
thank God from the depths of my heart, when I think of it, that I live
in such a day and that I belong to a church of this kind, that I am
permitted to have a membership in the Church, for go where you will on
the earth you cannot find anything like it. This brotherhood comes
from God. It is a foretaste of that brotherhood that will exist in the
heavens; it is a foretaste of that union and that love that will
prevail there, and without which heaven would not be heaven, And
whence its origin? Where did it originate? It originated in heaven,
and it was communicated through an humble instrument whom men
despised.

Vol. 22, p.241
It is a test of faith to embrace a Gospel taught by a man with the
repute that the world gave to Joseph Smith, with all the falsehoods
that were circulated concerning him. It is a test of faith to-day to
the inhabitants of the earth to receive anything that has an origin
among the "Mormon" people. Why, you might as well accuse a man of
being a leper in some societies as accuse him of being a "Mormon!" Men
will shun coming in contact with him. To those who know the Latter-day
Saints, it is laughable to see the feeling that is manifested, and
there is no greater cause of wonder in the minds of this class than
when they come to Utah and see the condition of things existing here,
it is so different from everything they have expected. Men and women
frequently get filled with the most outrageous ideas respecting the
Latter-day Saints. They come here expecting to see monsters, as though
you wore horns or were beings of a different species to other people.
Now, as I have said, it takes faith and a love of the truth to embrace
the Gospel under such circumstances. And the devil is doing all he
can, as he always has done, to prejudice [p.242] men's minds, to
deceive them, to throw dust in their eyes by maligning the servants of
God and the people of God. He did it with the Savior. Why was it that
all Judea did not believe in the Savior? a holy being whose life was
spotless, performing mighty miracles in the midst of the people. Could
they not all have embraced the Gospel? Was it God's design that they
should not embrace it? No. God gives unto us our agency, and we do not
ourselves realize how great this is. There is no limit to our agency.
The power to choose good, the power to refuse evil, the powers to
choose evil and refuse good is given to every human being. We can, if
we choose accept God, we can, if we choose reject God. There is no
compulsion about Him, about His Gospel, or about the plan of
salvation. If you and I are saved, we will be saved because we have
been obedient, and we have exercised the power that God has given unto
us. There is no limit to this. We can seek unto Him in humility in the
name of Jesus, and continue faithful to the end; we can walk humbly
and up-rightly with all the ability of which we are capable, observing
virtue, chastity, honesty and truthfulness, or we can on the other
hand turn to evil, we can reject everything that is good, we can be
untruthful, we can be unvirtuous, we can be dishonest, we can practice
iniquity. As the Lord said to Cain, "If thou doest not well, sin lieth
at the door." If he would do right, he would be accepted. The agency
was within him; God had given it to him, and he would not take it from
him. We should cease to be the beings he designs us to be if he did.
We are not automatons to be moved by some master hand or pulled with a
string. God will control our actions, but he will not dictate to us
and compel us. He overrules all things for his glory and for the
accomplishment of his purposes. Your acts and mine, and the acts of
all the inhabitants of the earth are subject to God, who is the
overruling providence over all, and he controls all to suit his divine
purposes through his superior knowledge and supreme power. But if you
get to heaven, as I have said, if you sing the songs of the redeemed,
you will do it, because you yourselves have chosen that path and have
determined, by his aid, to walk therein all your days; if any are ever
numbered with the damned, if any, ever go into outer darkness and
endure the misery of those who have rejected the truth and violated
those laws Which God has given, violated, in other words, the light
that was within them, and which comes from God—if any be there it will
be because they have chosen to walk in the path that leads in that
direction, and Jesus came not to save them unless they seek to save
themselves; it would be contrary to the plan of salvation if he were
to do so. There is divine wisdom, therefore, in our seeing as little
of the divine presence as we do, it is a test of our faith, and yet
those who follow the right course receive the light that is necessary.
I can testify of this to you this day in all solemnity before the
Lord, I know that God is a God of revelation. I know it for myself. I
know that he is a God that hears and answers prayer. I know that he is
a God that heals the sick when he is approached in faith and that the
mighty works that were done in ancient days he is as willing that they
should be done to-day if his people will exercise faith. He has not
gone to sleep like old  Baal did. You remember Elijah and the [p.243]
Prophets of Baal. Elijah believed in a God that heard and answered
prayer, but the believers in Baal called upon Baal. They called upon
him throughout the day, but he heard them not, and Elijah mocked them
and said, "Cry aloud for he is a god; either he is talking, or he is
pursuing, or he is on a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must
be awaked." But Elijah's God was not asleep. He lind not gone so far
but what he could hear the prayer of his chosen servant. The God of
heaven never sleeps. His ear is open constantly to the cries that come
up unto him; his eye is never closed; he looks upon all his creations;
and though he rules in the heavens above and regulates the motions of
the universe and controls the planets with which the heavens are
emblazoned, there is none of us so insignificant, small or obscure
that he cannot hear our prayers and our cries. We have proved this
time and time again in the history of this people. His preserving care
has been round about us; he has never forsaken us; and often, when
everything seemed as though destruction was inevitable, and that there
was no path of deliverance, he has calmed the angry elements, he has
opened the path and made it plain, he has caused the light of his
glory to shine upon that path, and it has been clear to those who have
been walking humbly and uprightly before him. This people are a
standing witness in the midst of all the nations of the earth that God
lives, and that he is the Being the Scriptures say he is. Think of the
plots that have been devised against us; think of the plans that have
been laid for our destruction; no end to them, and yet this little
handful of people, six in the beginning, have gone on increasing,
trusting in God as their Deliverer. We have been mobbed, tried and
persecuted in various ways, but all these things have had the effect
of cleansing us, they have all had their purpose. I would not give
much for this Church to-day if all who had joined it were members of
it—that is, members of it with their sins and corruptions and
inclinations to do wrong. I am thankful for one thing connected with
this work, namely, that every trial has the effect of cleansing the
Church, of keeping it pure, of taking away from it the dross and
leaving the somewhat purer element. It would not do for the tares to
grow up and choke the wheat. Therefore all these things have served a
wise purpose in the economy of God; and there is this peculiarity
about this Church, it has the power of self-purification, it carries
with it, as it were, the power of self-purification. Let a man or a
woman in this Church do wrong and persist in that wrong, and sooner or
later the Spirit of God will be grieved and they will lose that spirit
and their attachment to the truth, and will fall away. In this way we
have been preserved. The union of the people to a great extent has
been preserved. It is true that those who have left us are opposed to
us; it is true there is opposition from various sources; but this does
not change nor affect the fact that there are those who do right, nor
does it detract from nor lessen the spirit of God which they have
received, the spirit of union and of love. That spirit burns as
brightly to-day in the midst of faithful people as it ever did.

Vol. 22, p.243
Now there are a good many who look upon this work—and some of our
faithful Saints, too—and get discouraged because they see iniquity
[p.244] around them, because of evil here in our city, for instance.
There was a time when we were tree from these evils, many of which now
abound, and some are fearful that the evil is overcoming the good. I
do not share in these apprehensions. I think it is our duty to be
vigilant, to be watchtul, and to be all the time doing our best to
repel every iniquity, to extinguish as far as we can every temptation,
every wrong that is practised; to use our influence against it, and to
do all in our power to stamp it out. For instance, there is
drunkenness and the sale of spirituous liquors or intoxicating drinks.
I think it is the duty of every Latter-day Saint to help put away such
things and to do all in their power to put down gambling-houses,
houses of ill-fame, and other haunts of vice; to discourage blasphemy,
the use of profane language, dishonesty, taking advantage of our
neighbor, everything of this character. I believe this is our duty,
and every man and woman should exercise himself and herself to this
end; but alter having done that and those efforts do not succeed in
preventing or in extirpating them entirely, then what? Shall we be
discouraged? Not in the least. You and I cannot sustain this work
alone; it is no use thinking the burden of the work is upon us. It is
God's work. I have been made to feel this a good many times when I
have been concerned in my mind, being in a strait, as it were, as
though everything was closing around me. But I have learned by
experience that this work is not the work of man; that the
responsibility of carrying it forward and gaining success and
preventing evil does not depend upon me alone. I of course have my
part, but God presides over it, God has it in his keeping, he is
arranging and overruling everything for its final success and triumph.
He will make the wrath of man to praise him, and the remainder of
wrath will he restrain. All, therefore, that we have to do is to do
that which devolves upon us individually and collectively, and leave
the rest to him, and borrow no trouble. One half of our unhappiness is
due to borrowed trouble, looking forward to something that will never
occur. The Savior gave us a very wise admonition upon this point. Said
he, "Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof" Enjoy today, not
improperly, but properly. Take pleasure to-day and let the threats
come. The clouds may be dark here in the west, when the sun sets, and
you may think to-morrow is going to be a stormy day; but how unwise it
would be for us to make ourselves miserable in anticipation of the
storm to-morrow, when we have the sun shining upon us today, when the
heavens are glad and all nature is thankful for the goodness of God.
Why should we think of the storms to-morrow? Let them come, and let us
be prepared to meet them as best we can. Let us put our trust in God,
and while we have peace to-day, let us enjoy the peace. Be happy as
you progress. Enjoy the day as it comes. If adversity comes you will
be prepared to meet it, just as well as if you had been brooding over
it for months or years. The Latter-day Saints should be the happiest
people upon the face of the whole earth. I believe we are. There is
one thing the Lord has done for us. He has removed that uncertainty
and fear that people have respecting the future. And if we do right,
if we keep the commandments of God to the best of our ability,
confessing our sins and repenting of them, we have no  cause to be
[p.245] unhappy. If afflictions come, if death enters our habitations,
shall we bow down our heads and mourn as though We had no hope? No.
Let us accept it as from God, believing that he controls all things
for the good of his people. And remember this, my brethren and
sisters, that God has said through his Son Jesus Christ, that not one
hair of our heads shall fall to the ground unnoticed. He is watching
over us. He cares for the humblest. Even the very sparrows are the
objects of his care, and we are worth more than many sparrows.

Vol. 22, p.245
I pray God the Eternal Father to bless you, to fill you with His Holy
Spirit. Let it be read in your countenance. God loves a glad heart and
a cheerful countenance. Carry these into your homes. Husbands: instead
of carrying your cares unto your homes to afflict your family with
them, throw them off outside and go in with a glad face, so that your
children may welcome you with gladness and joy, as they would the
presence of the sun after a storm. Let your wife also receive you with
gladness. and if she has had anxiety and care let your presence
comfort her. One of the most painful things to me, is to see men cross
in their families, carrying into their houses a spirit that incites
fear in the hearts of the mothers and children, and that makes them
feel glad when the man goes out. Why, such a man ought not to have a
wife, he is unworthy of children. Husbands when they go into their
homes ought to carry with them a spirit of peace and joy, so that all
might be cheered by his presence, the children glad to meet him, glad
to have him come, and sorry when he goes away and the wife, on her
part, gladdened by the same spirit.

Vol. 22, p.245
I pray God to bless you, my brethren and sisters, and to fill you with
His Holy Spirit, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.

F. M. Lyman, October 7, 1881

The Character of God's Work—True Riches
—Our Responsibilities, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference,
Friday Morning, October 7, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.245
My brethren and sisters, I am pleased to meet you in this General
Conference, and although it is a great task to undertake to speak to
so large an audience, I am willing to undertake my part if you will
give me your faith and prayers, and the Lord will bless me with His
Spirit.

Vol. 22, p.246
[p.246] The work that engages our attention is more remarkable than
any work that the Lord has ever commenced upon the earth. The
determination of our Heavenly Father that this work shall stand
forever, that it shall not be taken from the earth nor be given to
another people, is one of its important features. And I sometimes fear
that we do not feel as ambitious, as energetic to do our part, to bear
the responsibility that he designs to come upon our shoulders, that we
are not as careful as we ought to be in observing his laws and
requirements; that we do not appreciate them and prize them as we
ought to. If we did we would not sin; if we did we would every day of
our lives seek to know the mind and will of the Father; to have His
Spirit to be present with us, prompting and inspiring and urging us
forward to the accomplishment of the purposes of the Lord. We forget
the early love of the Gospel. We are too much swallowed up, perhaps,
in the making of a living, in obtaining the comforts of this life and
a little more of this world's goods. We ought to labor; we ought to be
industrious; we ought to seek to gather from the elements means that
would sustain us, to clothe us, to build our habitations, and to
enable us materially to build up the kingdom of God. But as the spirit
and body are one, and grow together, sympathizing with each other, the
spirit giving life to the body, without which the body cannot live at
all, so it should be with us in regard to the things of the kingdom.
The Spirit of the Lord should be first, the life, the energy that
should propel us to the performance of our temporal duties. In
cultivating the earth, in buying and selling, in caring for the wealth
of the world, our object should be to supply our necessities, to make
ourselves comfortable, to keep us alive, to keep us in good condition;
but the chief part of our lives should be used in works of
righteousness, of charity, seeking to improve the spiritual condition
of man, to develop the intellectual man, to develop the moral man, and
to gain favor with our heavenly Father; and to lay up treasures in
this life that can be taken hence with us. We are not ambitious enough
to excel in doing good. We are ambitious enough to excel in obtaining
wealth—and yet I do not know that it ought to be called wealth. Prest.
Taylor gave a very nice explanation of true wealth yesterday. Quoting
from the revelation of God to us which says, "He that hath eternal
life is rich," and applying those words to our late Brother, Orson
Pratt, he said, pointing to his remains, "There lies the body of a
rich man." We all know that Brother Pratt was not rich in this world's
goods, but it can be safely said of him, that he is rich. —rich in the
things of God. What he has done and accomplished is more than all the
wealth of the world, the gold and the silver, the diamonds and
precious stones. the houses and lands, and the cattle on a thousand
bills; for he has earned the title of a son of God, and he cannot be
robbed of it, having been true to the end and faithful to his latest
breath.

Vol. 22, p.246
Well now, what of worldly wealth, what of houses and lands, flocks and
herds? They bring care and responsibility and trouble, that is if we
have too much of them, and if we do not use them properly and rightly.
If a man is endowed with the Holy Ghost; if he has first and foremost
the kingdom of God and the righteousness of our heavenly Father, let
wealth  flow unto him as it may, he [p.247] will use it properly; he
will remember the poor, he will pay his tithing, he will give
liberally for the building of Temples, for the supporting of the
families of missionaries, and for the building up of home industries.
The more wealth a man has, the better if he has the Spirit of God to
guide him in its use. The kingdom of God must be built up with means.
Money is necessary in some instances with us to-day. I presume the
Trustee-in-Trust finds money very necessary to supply certain
materials in the building of Temples; and the men working on them need
some money to procure some of the necessaries of life, and probably,
in some instances, the unnecessaries of life. Money is necessary to
supply these demands, and we cannot very well get along without it,
not as well as we could when there was none here. But it is not
necessary that a man should be contaminated with wealth. If wealth
necessarily contaminated and destroyed life or destroyed man, what
should we say of our Father who dwells in heaven, for His wealth is
boundless. The wealth of the world is only borrowed for a little
season. The wealth of our millionaires does not belong to them in
reality, it is not theirs, not a dollar of it; they are entitled to
use and to enjoy the benefit of it; in other words, they are stewards
over it for the present time. If the wealth they possess were theirs,
they would take it with them; they would not divide it among their
friends, they would take it with them. That is, that amount which they
hold to in this world. They would still cling to it tenaciously if it
were possible to take it with them. Of course, I except that which
they distribute before hand; and I am not sure but what to me would be
less generous in the distribution of that wealth even to their
children if they could take it with them. But they know they cannot do
this, hence they divide it as they see fit before they are released
from their stewardship. These metres are necessary. God has made this
earth. He put in every vein of gold and silver and iron and precious
metal, etc. He has given fertility to the earth; and he has done these
things by His own power. And He has a right to say what shall be done
with them. He has a right to say to us, when you cultivate the earth,
"I require yea to give me one tenth of all that is produced, and the
nine-tenths you are welcome to use for your own support, and for the
accomplishment of my purposes. But I require this of you as an
acknowledgement that you are using the earth that belongs to me."

Vol. 22, p.247
Why should the Lord require this? There is a philosophical reason for
it, there is a philosophical reason why He should require us to have
faith in Him, He being the owner of the earth has the right to direct
and control in regard to it, and to all who come upon it, hence it is
necessary that we should have faith in Him. For He is the foundation
of life, the fountain of intelligence, the fountain of knowledge, of
happiness, of joy; and He knows exactly what is good for us. He knows
every particle of experience that we pass through, that is necessary
for its. And this earth has been brought together and arranged
according to eternal principles, eternal laws, by which other worlds
have been made, and by which other worlds will yet be made, that are
behind us, that will follow this earth. The Lord is well acquainted
with these things; and the revelation of the Gospel is intended to
give [p.248] unto us knowledge in regard to these eternal laws, that
we may go parallel with them, walk with them and by them, in order
that we may be saved —saved from sin and sorrow, saved from death,
saved from destruction, saved from evil, and be blessed and rewarded
for our fidelity and faithfulness to those laws.

Vol. 22, p.248
In the first place, God requires us to have faith in Him, because it
is not possible to please Him without faith. If we do not have faith
in Him, we will not listen to Him, we will not accept His word, we
will not be led and counselled by Him, hence it is necessary that this
principle should be and abide with the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 22, p.248
It is necessary, too, that we repent and turn away from sin, and work
righteousness. I would to the Lord that all Israel had thus worked up
to this day, from the time we embraced the Gospel, that we had done
right from that time until now, that our sins should all be forgiven
us. We cannot have our sins forgiven, and continue in sin. That would
not be rational; it would not be philosophical. We will find that
every requirement that God has made upon us. tends to direct us in the
strait and narrow path. But when I consider the organization of the
kingdom of God, the Priesthood that he has restored to us, crowned
with the First Presidency and the Apostleship, giving to us every
quorum in the Melchisedek and Aaronic Priesthoods, setting all things
in order; and requiring every man and woman to be prayerful morning
and evening, and to remember our secret prayers; to pay our tithing;
to build Temples; to perform missions; to partake of the Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper every Sabbath day—and the various duties that are
required of the several quorums of Priesthood: it does seem to me that
the Lord has been well acquainted with man's situation and necessities
here, to arrange so many safeguards and provisions, for caring for the
people, looking after them, and feeling after them, directing them,
counselling and advising them, and holding them to the strait and
narrow way into which they have been led by faith. And not only do
they need to be planted in the strait way, but it is necessary that
all those requirements be made upon them, and that they listen to
them, and heed them in order that they may be kept in that way through
life. For there is another power in the world that is working
assiduously and faithfully, lay night and day, to destroy the children
of men and defeat the will of God, and to thwart His plans. And it is
the business of that power to destroy man, to turn him from the
service of God to the service of the Evil One. And hence the necessity
of all this carefulness, these detailed plans and regulations urged in
the Gospel of Christ, to keep men in the strait and narrow path. And
with all this, some of Israel will go over the wall, they cannot be
kept in. They will break out in spite of all the guards and bulwarks
thrown around them. And the Spirit of the Lord which we received when
we embraced the Gospel, and that was intended to be with us always, is
grieved and driven from us because of our want of fidelity and
humility, and because of our carelessness in the observance of the
laws of God.

Vol. 22, p.248
I spoke somewhat in regard to the ambition that Latter-day Saints
should have, which I think has somewhat cooled in the  Elders of
Israel. If it was in the obtaining of a good country; if in colonizing
[p.249] Arizona, for instance, we had found an admirable country like
Illinois, like Ohio and the Mississippi Valley and the Middle States
that are watered by the rains and the dews of heaven, if we had found
a country like that in Arizona or Western Colorado, or in Southeastern
Utah, in Southern Idaho, in Eastern Nevada or Western Wyoming, broad
acres inviting people to come in and take up large farms, we would be
ambitious enough. There are railroads that are being built in the
country; we axe ambitious enough to take contracts and work in their
construction. The Latter-day Saints cannot be charged with being
idlers, but on the contrary, they are working themselves to death, in
many instances. They are not a slothful people, if they were they
never would have been satisfied with this country, and subdued it as
they have. The spirit of the Lord has prompted them to industry. But
it seems to me that our desire to work carries us to such an extent
that we have little time to devote to the performance of our religious
duties. W, have not been so prompt in attending to our prayers, and to
our meetings; our time and attention seem to be absorbed in getting
teams and wagons, horses and lands, and clothing and food for
ourselves and families. In early times we did not take our meals so
regularly; food was not so plentiful, neither was it so easily
obtained, consequently we did not get the variety nor so much of it as
we do to-day. Circumstances have changed; and as the earth answers to
the labors of the husbandman, we put on better clothing, we set our
tables more sumptuously, and our homes are altogether better
furnished. We eat more and drink more; we eat extravagantly and we
drink to excess of things that are proper to be taken, and of things
that are improper and should not be indulged in.

Vol. 22, p.249
This is not right, and the Lord is not pleased with those who do it.
And it is the duty of every one bearing the holy Priesthood, to make
his voice heard against extravagance and evil. But first of all let
him see that he himself is free from that which he would denounce in
others. He should himself observe the law which God has revealed as to
what we should eat and what we should drink. The Lord knows exactly
what men should do and how they should live in order to obtain
happiness, the realization of which is the object or life. There are a
variety of ways in which men seek happiness, which, however, result in
their sorrow. But there is no sorrow to be found or experienced in
keeping the commandments of God. It is true, we may have to face
death, and perhaps meet it; we may suffer from the loss of property,
and have to endure persecution; but when we suffer such experience by
reason of our rendering service to God, it promotes eternal joy in the
soul of man. Our mission as Elders should be from now on to vie with
each other in doing the works of righteousness, and in living humble
and pure lives. In this we will find wealth and joy, and I desire to
say to you that the Elder, the Priest, Teacher or Deacon—and the term
Elder covers every man bearing the Melchisedek Priesthood—who neglects
these things, will be found sorrowing; he will be found mourning;
that, he did not fill his mission—and every man is on a mission upon
whose head the hands of the servants of God have been placed,
conferring upon him the holy Priesthood; all such persons are
missionaries. And we should not wait [p.250] to be called to the Old
Country or elsewhere, or to be set apart as Home Missionaries, or to
be Bishops or Presidents of Stakes, High Counselors, etc. For I say
unto you that every man who has received any portion of the Priesthood
is a missionary; and the salvation of the world, to a certain extent,
rests upon his shoulders. And the man who neglects his duty will see a
day of sorrow for his neglect.

Vol. 22, p.250
Then, I exhort you, my brethren, as your fellow-laborer, and as a
servant of the Lord, to be diligent in observing to keep the
commandments of God, to magnify the holy Priesthood that the Lord,
through his servants, has placed upon you. We are expected to he
saviors, working in conjunction with our elder brother, Jesus, and
also in conjunction with our deceased friend and brother, Apostle
Orson Pratt, who has gone to continue his labors in another sphere.
When did Brother Pratt allow his mind to be idle? He exercised it
continually in the right direction; he labored and studied; the bent
of his ambition lay in searching the Scriptures, ancient and modern,
and seeking to become acquainted with the Lord. Hence he became
profound in knowledge, a man possessing the true riches, a servant of
the living God, who has gone to reap his reward—gone from his sorrow,
from his weariness and from his labors in this life, and, as was
remarked yesterday, he will find his quorum, he will find his place
therein, and will abide with the saved, exalted and redeemed and those
who have "fought the good fight and kept the faith." May this be said
of us! But if it is said, it will be because we labor better in the
future than we have done in the past.

Vol. 22, p.250
Let every man look into his own heart! Let every man ask himself this
question: Has this tongue of mine been used to the very best
advantage? Have I spoken words of counsel to my neighbor? Have I
taught my wives, my children, my brothers and my sisters as I ought
Has my mouth always been willing to give forth counsel to the world?
Have I shrunk from bearing testimony of the truth? If' you have in the
past do not do it in the future. This life is not very long. We are
only here for a little while. We are here to obtain experience. That
is the object of our being, and the Lord has revealed unto us the
Gospel, and we should be faithful. When we look over the world and
final it teeming with millions of people who have not a knowledge of
the truth —and many of them just as honest as we are in their worship,
but they know not the truth, they have not sought after it, and in
some instances they have been so educated and so prejudiced, and have
taken error for truth, until they do not know the truth when they hear
it—what a boon it is to us that God has given us a spirit by which we
may know the truth and not be deceived! What a great gift and boon
this is, and it ought to make us good husbands, good wives, good
parents, good children, good neighbors, good men and women, laboring
for the salvation of the human family.

Vol. 22, p.250
We cannot be Saints without the spirit of the Lord. And as I said
before in regard to these ordinances and requirements, they all tend
in their particular place and time to keep us in the strait and narrow
path. Hence upon the Sabbath we partake of the sacrament, and thus
renew our covenants with the Lord, we fellowship each other, and we
ask the Father  to forgive the sins of the past and desire to have His
[p.251] Spirit to be with us in the future. This we do every Sabbath
day, prayers every morning, prayers every night, prayers secretly
every day of our lives; and when this is the case with the Latter-day
Saints, when they partake of the sacrament worthily, and do not eat
and drink condemnation to their own souls, there will be less sickness
and less quarrels among us, and the spirit of the Lord will brood over
Zion.

Vol. 22, p.251
I have thought that if we as Elders of Israel would seek to obtain a
knowledge as to why these principles are given to us and their force
and effect upon us, we could then explain them better to our families
than we can to-day. But we have been, satisfied by receiving a portion
of the spirit of the Lord. We have not progressed as we should; we
have yielded obedience to the ordinance of baptism, but we have not
gone forward as we ought to have done. Possibly we have gathered with
the Saints into these valleys, but individually we have settled down
more or less to follow the ways of the world, to the making of means,
to the cultivation of our farms, etc. We send our children to school,
it is true; but there is not that system of education, there is not
that training and teaching of the sons by the mothers that ought to
be. We have grown more or less careless regarding these things; we
have become somewhat wrapped up in the things of the world. But I tell
you that every Elder in Israel ought to feel like saying, "Father, use
me as thou wilt. Give me power to magnify my calling and Priesthood,
so that when contagious diseases come into the land I may look unto
Thee for help. By observing the Word of Wisdom, I believe that many of
the calamities which come upon us as families could be averted; not
that we would live for ever; but I do believe that many would be saved
unto us that are taken away because of our want of faith and because
we break the laws which have been revealed mite us. When a man is
doing right he has remarkable courage. You know it is said that sin
makes cowards of us all. Now, the man that would approach the Father
should not be a coward. In approaching the throne of grace, we should
do so with humility, but with frankness, asking in faith, believing
that the Lord will give.

Vol. 22, p.251
Take my exhortation, my brethren and sisters, and observe the laws of
the Lord; become acquainted with them, practise them in your lives,
and let your time be employed from this day henceforth in observing
the laws of God, that we may have His salvation and blessing in this
life and exaltation in, the life to come. May the Lord bless you.
Amen. [p.252]

George Q. Cannon, September 18, 1881

The Abundant Testimonies to the Work of God, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 18, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.252
The remarks which have been made by Brother Orson Pratt have no doubt
been listened to with great attention and with a feeling of delight by
those who have heard them. It is indeed a very great pleasure to have
him in our midst once more, and especially to listen to the sound of
his voice—to hear the testimony that he still bears to the work of
God. It is probable that to-day Brother Orson Pratt is the oldest
living member of the Church, and certainly there is no man in the
Church who has labored longer and more diligently and with a greater
spirit of self-sacrifice in proclaiming its principles, in defending
it, and in advocating the cause of God in the midst of the earth. And
no doubt, as he has said, the fervent prayers of the Latter-day Saints
have been offered up without ceasing throughout all our valleys, and
in all our settlements, and in every dwelling-place, unto God the
Eternal leather in his behalf, that his life might be spared, that his
health might be again restored to him, that he might have the
privilege of proclaiming the word of the Lord unto the people. I trust
that these prayers will still be offered up, that faith will be
exercised in his behalf, that the desire of his heart may be granted
unto him; for I know that faith will be exercised in his behalf, that
the desire of his heart may be granted unto him; for I know that there
is no desire so strong in his breast as that which he has
expressed—the desire to proclaim the truth, and to win souls unto
Christ, and to help establish that Zion of which God has laid the
foundation. It is indeed encouraging to listen to the voice of a man
who has had his experience, and to witness the unflinching zeal that
he still possesses for the work of the Lord. I felt as though I did
not want to say one word—if I could have answered my own
feelings—after he had concluded. I would much rather have left his
remarks to be pondered upon by the people, than to have said one word
myself. But as there is time remaining, and we have come together for
the purpose of partaking of the sacrament and worshiping our God, it
is not improper that that time should be occupied.

Vol. 22, p.252
Brother Pratt has alluded, in brief terms, to the revelations which
God gave unto his servant Joseph Smith, through the Book of Mormon, or
through the plates upon which that record was found. To-day there is
probably no greater stumbling block in the way of the people regarding
this latter-day work than this record. Everything has been done that
[p.253] could be done to blind the eyes and darken the understanding
of the children of men concerning the Book of Mormon. Every
conceivable falsehood, almost, has been put into circulation
concerning the origin of that work, and the inhabitants of the earth
have been led to believe that it is one of the greatest impostures
that was ever palmed upon mankind. And the name "Mormon" has been
applied, in consequence of this, in derision to us because of our
belief in that work. I have really times been reminded of the
falsehood that was palmed upon the people by the Pharisees concerning
the resurrection of Jesus Christ. They would not believe that most
momentous event in that generation, though borne testimony to by
living witnesses. They declared that his Apostles, or disciples, had
stolen the body, that he had not been resurrected, and that false
belief became current in that generation and was an accepted theory
concerning the founder of the Christian religion, and the whole world
deemed themselves justified—speaking now in general terms—in rejecting
Jesus as the Messiah, and his disciples as the Apostles of God, and
yet to-day it is the belief of Christendom. A man who doubts that the
Savior was resurrected the third day from death, is looked upon as
unworthy of that holy name, the name of Christian. So belief change
and misrepresentation and falsehood fade away as time passes on and
truth is received and accepted; and the day will yet come—and it is
not very far distant, when we speak about it in comparison with this
event to which I have alluded—when this Book of Mormon and all
connected with it will be received and accepted, that is, all the
truth, as the truth of the living God, for the reason that it is true,
and that God himself is its author. For that reason, and for that
reason alone, the time will come—and as I have said, it is not far
distant, though it may seem very presumptuous to make such a
statement—when this record will be accepted, as the Bible is now
accepted, as a book of divine origin, and that it has been revealed
through the ministrations and agency of holy angels. We accept the
Bible to-day without a question —that is, those of us who believe in
Jesus Christ and in God. There is not a living witness to substantiate
its truth. We accept it because our fathers and our mothers and our
teachers from our earliest days have taught us that it is true, that
it is the word of God, and among protestants a belief in its
sacredness, that I am sorry to say is fading away in many circles, was
general. The Bible was accepted, alter the reformation as infallible;
it took the place of the infallibility of the Pope, and yet, as I have
said, there is not a single living witness whose testimony has come
down to us authenticated respecting its divinity, and in fact it is so
open to attack that there are thousands who deem themselves justified,
because of the insufficiency of the testimony and the conflict between
statements which it contains, in rejecting it as the word of God. But
in the case of the Book of Mormon, three witnesses, in addition to the
man who was chosen of God, to translate it, testify, in the most
solemn manner that an holy angel came and exhibited the plates and
testified to them that it was of God. We have heard those living
witnesses bear testimony to this, and though they became alienated
from Joseph Smith afterwards, though every one of them afterwards left
the Church, [p.254] because of differences that they had with members
of the Church, and because fellowship was withdrawn from them, in
consequence of acts of rebellion—yet all three men maintained their
testimony unflinchingly —two of them being now dead—when they came
back to the Church as they had done before, and as they did during
their alienation front the Church, that the Book of Mormon was true;
that they had seen an angel, and that that angel had testified to them
that this was the work of God. One of these witnesses is still living,
and though not connected will, the Church, he still bears testimony,
and publishes it—we see it frequently in the news papers—confirming
that which he had written, constantly bearing testimony unto all with
whom he is brought in contact, and who make inquiry of him concerning
this matter. When I was a boy I heard it stated concerning Oliver
Cowdery, that after he left the Church he practised law, and upon one
occasion, in a court in Ohio, the opposing counsel thought he would
say something that would overwhelm Oliver Cowdery, and in reply to him
in his argument he alluded to him as the man that had testified and
had written that he had beheld an angel of God, and that angel had
shown unto him the plates from which the Book of Mormon was
translated. He supposed, of course, that it would cover him with
confusion, because Oliver Cowdery then made no profession of being a
"Mormon," or a Latter-day Saint; but instead of being affected by it
in this manner, he arose in the court, and in his reply stated that,
whatever his faults and weaknesses might be, the testimony which he
had written, and which he bad given to the world, was literally true.

Vol. 22, p.254
Besides the three witnesses who saw an angel and handled the plates,
there were eight others who testified also in the most solemn manner
that, though not shown the plates by an angel, they were shown the
plates by Joseph Smith; that they belted the plates, that they handled
them, that they examined them, that they appeared to be of ancient
workmanship, that they saw the characters upon them, which were
curious; and these eight men have testified to this, making in all
twelve witnesses, many of whom we have known. But if this were the
only testimony concerning this work, I myself would have, I might say,
comparatively slight faith in it. It would have weight, of course. The
testimony of men of character, men who testify solemnly to any fact,
always did have weight with me. I suppose such testimony has weight
with all more or less, according to the credibility of the witnesses.
But there are evidences in this work itself of its divinity. It is the
internal evidence which the Book of Mormon contains that bears
testimony of it. If Joseph Smith's claims as a Prophet of God had no
other foundation than that which this book furnishes, then there is
foundation enough for him to rank as one of the greatest prophets that
has ever lived upon the face of the earth. There were predictions
recorded in this book and published to the world in the winter of 1829
and 1830, which are being fulfilled today, and which have been
fulfilled, or have been in process of fulfilment since the day that
the work was issued from the press. There is scarcely a thing
connected with the movement of the Latter-day Saints that has not been
foreshadowed in the Book of  Mormon. The way in which the work should
be received, [p.255] the manner in which it should be treated—I mean
this organization, this Church, the manner in which the world would
receive it, the manner, also, in which they would receive the
record—that is the book—the expressions which they should use
concerning it, had all been described in the greatest plainness before
the Church itself was organized, even to the gathering of the people
together, to which Brother Pratt has alluded as being so wonderful a
work; and it may be said so phenomenal a work in its character. For
the gathering out of this people called Latter-day Saints from every
nation is a phenomenal work; the bringing them to these mountains;
their organization throughout these valleys; the union, the love and
the peace which prevail among then, are all phenomenal in their
character. This Book of Mormon, before there was a Church organized,
before it had an existence, foreshadowed, in great plainness, that a
people would be gathered together from the nations of the earth, and
it has also described to us what their fate would be, how they would
be driven and mobbed, and how they would be compelled to flee into the
wilderness, as we did flee. There is scarcely a thing, as I have said,
connected with this Church, or its history, that has not been alluded
to with greater or less plainness, but especially the rejection of the
Gospel by the nations and the treatment that those who espoused it
would receive. This book was published, too, at a time when it was the
proud boast of every American citizen, that religious liberty was
universal wherever the stars and stripes waved; when such a thing as
religious persecution was unknown; when every man could worship God
without let or hindrance, according to the dicates of his own
conscience; when such a thing as mobocracy, as driving melt and women
from their homes, burning their houses, destroying their property, or
anything connected with these scenes, had never been witnessed in the
Republic. Yet God, through this record, revealed in great plainness
that such would be the case when this Church should be organized, and
this was published, as I have said, before the Church had an existence
upon the earth. It also testified what the fate of Joseph Smith should
be. It alluded to the persecution that he should receive. It described
how he should be treated by his enemies; these things were set forth
and can be found within the pages of this book, and also many events
that have not yet transpired. Joseph Smith has made predictions, and
they are embodied in this hook. I say he has made them, that, is, God
chose him as an instrument to bring these predictions to
light—concerning the remmants that are left in the land —the Indians.
Now, it is the general opinion—and it has been the opinion entertained
for many years—that the Indian tribes would disappear, that they would
be wiped out from the face of the land, that they would disappear as
the buffalo have disappeared, and that it would only take a very short
time until they would be obliterated. If there is any one opinion that
is general in our hind among the people in our Republic, this to-day
is the general opinion concerning the Red Man. Of course there may be
some who entertain a different opinion, but they are so few that they
can scarcely he noticed, certainly they cannot be heard. Even those
who advocate and espouse the  cause of the red man, and look upon his
race as [p.256] terribly wronged, see no hope for him in the great
future, but believe that he must disappear before the march of
civilization and the increase of the pale faces. Now, Joseph Smith has
predicted in this Book of Mormon the very opposite of this, and the
world will yet see and know for themselves whether he is a true
Prophet or not concerning this. This Book of Mormon with its promises
is to a very great extent based upon the idea and the view that there
is a future for the red man of this continent, and that they will at
some time become an enlightened people and be redeemed from their
present condition.

Vol. 22, p.256
Now, if Joseph Smith had chosen to have said something as an impostor
that would have suited the people, he would never have published the
promises which this book contains concerning the red man; he would
never have thought of such a thing, because the whole current of
thought, even as early as the days of his childhood, was in a
different direction. But inspired of God he made these predictions,
and they are left on record like the other predictions to which I have
alluded, and they will be fulfilled just as sure as God has spoken.
And it is in consequence of our entertaining these views that we have
been accused of having undue sympathy with the red man; because we
have believed that they were human beings, that they had souls to be
saved, and have felt to treat them with that kindness which we think
is due to every man that stands in the form of God, whatever his race
or color may be, whether black or red, yellow or white. Because we
have taken this course and entertain these views, we have been accused
thousands of times of having undue sympathy with the Indians, and
sometimes of rendering them aid in their depredations. In our valleys
and throughout our mountains an Indian has been as safe as be would be
in the midst of his tribe. We have fed them, we have clothed them, we
have endeavored to elevate them, we have treated them kindly. We have
thought that a man who would shed the blood of an Indian would receive
as severe condemnation and punishment therefore, as if he were to shed
the blood of a white man. We have also endeavoured to teach the people
this idea, and the consequence is that travel where our people may, if
it be known that they are people of Utah, they can travel with a
degree of safety that no one else can, because for these thirty-four
years in these mountains we have pursued this policy—not to aid them
in their attacks upon the whites, but, on the contrary, to persuade
them—and, in fact, we have endeavored by force of arms to prevent them
from doing such things when they have resolved to go upon the warpath.
We have invariably said to them: "You cannot commit a, greater crime
than to shed the blood of your fellow-men, whether it be of your own
race or any other race." Our influence has been to maintain peace, to
endeavor to reclaim them from their degraded and indigent condition,
and teach them industrious habits and those arts which would elevate
them from their degradation. The Book of Mormon has had that influence
with us, and, as I have said, there are promises connected with it
which will yet be fulfilled, and which will establish, even more than
it is already established the truth of what I have said, that Joseph
was a man inspired of God, and that he spoke by the inspiration of the
Almighty.

Vol. 22, p.257
I know that it is very fashionable [p.257] —we have experienced it, we
know about it—to decry everything that is not popular. In every age of
the world, the men who have laid the foundation of reformation, who
have endeavored to stem the public current, and to in mark out a path
different from that trodden by the majority of mankind, have had the
most bitter opposition to contend with. They have had everything to
meet, and in many instances have had to lay down their lives in
testimony of the truth of that which they were doing. And we are no
exception to this rule. Our pathway has been marked from the beginning
with sufferings from this cause, and we may expect that it will
continue to be. We need not look for anything else. Our religion is an
unpopular one, and we might possess all the virtues of the angels and
they would be obscured by the misrepresentations and the clouds of
calumny that are raised against us. Our virtues are lost sight of. Our
industry and the good qualities which have made this land so
beautiful; those qualities which have been the means in the hands of
God of reclaiming this land from its desert condition, and peopling
it, and making the valleys resound with the hum of industry, and
creating beautiful homes in it, from north to south, and from east to
west; the practice of temperance and virtue, and the other qualities
which characterize this people, are entirely lost sight of, because in
the opinion of the majority we are heretic. We adhere to a religion
that is, as they believe, or as they assert, an imposture, and because
of this they are ready to do with us as the Jews did with the Savior,
and with those who believe in his divine mission. Nevertheless, this
being the truth, it must prevail. There need not be any doubt in our
minds, I do not believe there is. I do not believe that 150,000 or
200,000 people can be found in any part of the globe who have the
feelings of serenity and calm security, and who have less apprehension
concerning the future than have the Latter-day Saints who dwell
throughout these valleys of the Rocky Mountains. I do not believe
another people can be found who have the feelings I describe. And when
the clouds have been darkest, when everything appeared to foreshadow
the destruction of the people, when it seemed as though all earth was
raised against us, there has never been a time, even during those dark
hours, that there has been any quailing in the hearts or feelings of
the Latter-day Saints concerning the future. They know that God
reigns; that this is his work, that he has laid the foundation of it,
and that he will preserve and make it triumph in the earth; that he
has sustained every man, woman and child belonging to this church from
the beginning, When mobs have descended upon us like an avalanche, and
when all the evils which they have wrought have come upon the people,
even then there has been no flinching, no quivering of the hands, no
shaking of the knees, no quailing of the heart, but calmly reposing
upon the promises of God, the people have been sustained, and have
gone forward rejoicing that they were counted worthy to be numbered
among the Saints of God. This has been the feeling, it is to day—and
notwith, standing that threats of the most fearful character have been
fulminated against us from time to time, and the press has come out
with too great unanimity for its credit, suggesting every manner of
scheme to exterminate us—notwithstanding all this the Latter-day
Saints, I believe, [p.258] of all the people upon the face of the
earth, have had more peace in their hearts, have had more peace in
their habitations, have had more confidence and less apprehension
concerning the future than any other people robe found upon the face
of this wide globe, go where you will to find them. And why is this
"Oh," says one, "it is your fanaticism; you are an enthusiastic,
fanatical race of people. Your leaders are shrewd men, and the rest of
the people are the dupes of your imposture; you exercise an influence
over them, you blind their minds and they are led by you because you
are shrewder than they." This is the common expression of opinion
respecting us. It shows how ignorant mankind are concerning this work.
There is not a faithful man, there is not a faithful woman, who
crossed the Mississippi River when driven from Illinois, but felt and
knew that it was right for us to go into the wilderness and to carve
out a new home, far away from those people who called themselves
Christians, but who belied their profession—who did not feel this as
much as President Young did, or any of the Twelve Apostles. Even the
children themselves had the spirit of it. The whole people crossed
that river and started out into the then Territory of Iowa, with
entire confidence that God would lead them to a good place; they
started with far more confidence than the children of Israel did under
the leadership of Moses. And from that day to the present the people
have had this spirit. Not a settlement has been formed throughout
these mountain regions without the people themselves who founded it,
being fully imbued with the feeling that they were called of God to
come to this land, and it needed no constraint from President, Young
or any other man to influence them to do so. They were ready to act
for themselves.

Vol. 22, p.258
Every man and woman who enters into this Church has the right to know
whether this doctrine be of God or not. I would not give a fig, if we
numbered millions, if the people did not know for themselves that this
was the work of God. I would rather have the six persons who formed
the nucleus of the Church on the 6th of April, 1830, if those six knew
for themselves that this was the work of God; I would feel we were a
greater strength in the earth than six millions who had not this
knowledge. And so I say concerning this people to-day throughout these
valleys; if they only know for themselves that this is the work of
God; if they have received this knowledge by the revelations of God
for themselves individually, then they become a power in the earth,
they are a living force. Murder may be resorted to for the purpose of
destroying them, but as long as one remains there is a power through
which God can work and bring to pass that which He has said shall be
accomplished. The killing of Joseph Smith did not destroy this work,
that was tried; it is not the killing of those who were associated
with him that will do it. The past expulsions of the people did not
injure or destroy the work, neither would any such attempts, if
permitted, do so in the future. It is a living entity, and it is
composed of living entities, men and women who know for themselves
that this is the work of God, not depending upon Joseph Smith, not
depending upon Brigham Young, not depending upon John Taylor, not
depending upon Orson Pratt, or any  other man tabernacled in the
flesh, for their [p.259] knowledge concerning this work. You might
kill all these men off, if God would permit you, and still the
knowledge remains until you extirpate the whole people; and in this
respect it differs from every other work known among men. I have said
it was phenomenal. It is phenomenal this people who come from the
nations of the earth—each one comes bearing testimony that he or she
knows it is the work of God. They know that before they leave their
homes, and they come impelled by that living faith, and they hear
testimony to it. Hence it is a power in the earth. It is God's work.
As Brother Orson Pratt has said, God dictated the day of its
organization; God dictated that we should come to these mountains.
There is not a settlement we make without our seeking to know the mind
and will of God concerning it. We do not send a missionary abroad
without asking the mind and will of God upon the subject. His mind and
will is sought for in all things in holy plies, and this Church has
been guided from the first day of its organization until to-day, by
that spirit of divine revelation. Hence the prosperity that, has
attended us, and the wonderful results that we witness to-day.

Vol. 22, p.259
God has broken the long silence that has reigned for centuries. It is
not to us alone, but He has spoken to the whole world, if they will
open their ears to hear and their hearts to understand. God is working
mightily to-day among the nations of the earth, and He is bringing to
pass His great purposes, that have been so long deferred. But who
hears His voice? Who seeks to understand it? Very few indeed. Unbelief
is increasing, until even among those who profess to be ministers of
religion you hear the power of God questioned respecting the affairs
of men, and it is a rare thing to-day to find any man, even a
professor of religion, who believes that God interposes by special
providence in behalf of any of His children upon the earth. It is very
rarely you can find men who have such a belief. They believe that God
allows all things to go on without interference on His part. That,
however, is not the faith of Christ, that is not the teaching of the
Savior, who taught His disciples and all men to go unto the Father,
and ask in His name for that which they needed, and that the very
hairs of their head could not fall to the ground unnoticed. This is
the God the Latter-day Saints believe in and seek after. They know
that He lives. They know by revelation for themselves, and this
constitutes the great difference between this Church and every other
church. We believe in revelation from God to-day. We believe that He
is the same yesterday, to-day and forever; that He changes not, and
that if His mind and will were revealed unto the inhabitants of the
earth 1800 years ago in answer to prayer, in the same manner they can
be obtained to-day.

Vol. 22, p.259
I pray God to bless you, to pour out His Holy Spirit upon you, to lead
and guide you into all truth, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.260]

George Q. Cannon, May 8, 1881

The Blessings Enjoyed Through Possessing the Ancient Records, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, May 8th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.260
President Cannon having read the whole of the 12th Chapter of the
Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, said: It is a blessed thing for us
who live in this day and age to have records in our midst which have
come down from olden times, and which are recognized, at least by
Christendom, as the Word of God, and as containing principles of life
and of salvation. A people who are destitute of such records are in
many respects to be pitied, for they have not the benefit of the
experience and teachings of those who have preceded them and are
deprived of that knowledge concerning the things of God, which is a
great stay unto those who possess it. It is a great comfort to a
person in the midst of trials and of afflictions, who has a desire to
look unto God or some being who is superior to us, to read the life
and the experience of others who may have been similarly situated in
other ages, and to know from the record that has come down how they
felt and acted, and the deliverances they received through the power
of God. In like manner it is a great blessing and a comfort to those
who are struggling in the midst of the darkness, error, and confusion
which prevail upon the earth, whose souls go out after God, who desire
to know concerning Him, to comprehend the plan of salvation, to have
some understanding concerning the objects of their creation; and while
in this life to have the experience of others who have preceded them,
and also to read that which they knew concerning God.

Vol. 22, p.260
In this respect the chapter which I have read from this book is of
priceless worth; its value cannot be estimated by anything that is
known among men upon which value is fixed. If we did not have this
book, and it could be given to us with the testimony that we now have
as to its authenticity and its divine origin, I suppose there are
hundreds to-day in this Tabernacle who, if they could not get it in
any other way, would be willing to give all that they have in the
world to possess a copy of it. The fact that we have it, the fact that
we have always had it, the fact that our forefathers always had it, at
least so far as we know, has made us to a certain extent careless
about it. We do not value it as we might do if our attention had been
newly awakened to its existence. But in the Latter-day Saints it
should always be a precious treasure. Beyond any people now upon the
face of the earth, they should value it, for the reason that from its
pages, from the  doctrines [p.261] set forth by its writers, the
epitome of the plan of salvation which is there given unto us, we
derive the highest consolation, we obtain the greatest strength. It
is, as it were, a constant fountain sending forth streams of living
life to satisfy the souls of all who peruse its pages. Our condition
is bad enough, it may be said, in some respects with this in our
possession and having this to refer to; but we can imagine that it
would be much worse if we did not have it, if we could not appeal to
our fellow creatures who believe in God, who believe in Jesus Christ,
who believe in the Old and New Testaments—if we did not have this to
appeal to, to prove that whatever our peculiarities may be, however
different our views from the views of many who profess Christianity,
we at least share in those views with others who were called the
people of God, the disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ in days that are
past, and who among all people throughout Christendom are recognized
as the true exponents of the word of God, and the plan of salvation
which He revealed.

Vol. 22, p.261
There was a day in our history when it was considered a crime for as
to believe in revelation from God. I do not know that that day is
entirely past. There was a day in our history when it was considered
Very improper for us to believe in Prophets or Apostles—that is, to
believe that they ought to be in the Church. There was a time when we
were indicted by a mob in its written proclamation for believing in
miracles. It was considered sufficient cause and justification to
expel us from our homes because we believed that God, through His
power, could heal the sick, and perform miracles like unto those that
were performed in ancient days by His servants. How do you think it
would have been, my brethren and sisters, if we had not had the Bible
to refer to? How would it have been with many of those who passed
through those scenes if they had not had the teachings of the Apostles
and the words of the Savior written as we have them in the Bible to
comfort them, to cheer them, and to show them that it was not a new
departure for men to have those ideas and beliefs? With the Bible in
our hands we could test all men who professed to be followers of Jesus
Christ; for God has plainly said, that He is the same yesterday,
to-day and forever; that He does not change; that He is as near ante
His people in these days as He ever was; that he is as willing to hear
their cries, to answer their petitions, to grant unto them the desires
of their hearts, in our age as He ever was in any preceeding age. Now,
this is a doctrine plainly taught in the Bible, and it, has been the
cause of immense satisfaction to those who have espoused its doctrine,
it would have been a very trying thing for us in the days of gloom
through Which we have passed had we not been assured in a very
reliable way that God would hear and answer our prayers, for there
have been many times when if it had not been for this assurance and
this knowledge, the Latter-day Saints would have sunk beneath the
weight of their afflictions, it is doubtful if they could have endured
them; but by having this knowledge, by having received a testimony
concerning the willingness of our Father in heaven to answer prayer,
and to deal with us as He dealt with His ancient children, we have
been comforted, we have been sustained, we have been filled with hope
and have been cheered in our onward progress, and [p.262] this
knowledge to-day is more precious than any knowledge there is upon the
face of the earth; for in the darkness, in the unbelief, in the denial
of God, which is so common at the present time, the man who knows that
God lives, that God hears and answers prayer, the woman who knows this
occupies a very superior position and has great cause for thanksgiving
and praise that such knowledge has been placed in his or her
possession. Now Paul, who wrote this epistle from which I have read,
understood this perfectly. His life, in many respects, resembles the
lives of those who preceded him in the same career. In many of its
features it resembles the lives of the prophets who lived before the
days of the Savior; and the lives of the servants of God in this day
in which we live have a strong resemblance to that of Paul and his
fellow Apostles. Brother Woodruff has published a little work, called,
"Leaves from my Journal," and in reading that book I have been very
forcibly reminded of the lives of the ancient Apostles, it resembles
them so much. You have doubtless thought, all of you, about the
character of the men whom Jesus chose to be His Apostles. They were
men who were stumbling-blocks to their generation, for they did not
belong to the popular classes. They were not learned men, they were
not rich men—that is in the worldly sense of the word—they were not
dignified men; and Jesus Himself, the Lord of life and of glory, was a
constant stumbling-block to His generation. His origin was
humble—although he came of a kingly line: his surroundings were mean
and low; his reputed father a carpenter, and doubtless he himself
worked at the business, and the men whom he chose were fishermen, men
of low degree, men of lowly origin; not scholars, not men of fine
presence so far as worldly advantages were concerned. But he filled
them with the power of God; he gave them the revelations of heaven; he
taught them the plan of salvation; he sent them forth endowed with
power from on high; and they effected a great revolution in the earth.
They laid the foundation of a system that has accomplished marvellous
results, and through their work the name of Christ has been spread
throughout all the earth.

Vol. 22, p.262
Have you not been frequently struck, my brethren and sisters, with the
peculiar manner in which God called his people and his servants. It is
not many wise, it is not many learned, it is not many noble who have
been called as his servants. He called his Prophets wherever he could
find them, and they were suited to his purpose. He called his apostles
and his disciples in the same manner. It seemed to be a necessity that
the faith of the generations of men should be tried, that their
confidence in God should be tested, to see whether they would be
willing to receive his truth from any source however humble. It would
not be any trial of a man's faith if some man possessing supreme
power, who wielded wonderful influence, were to declare that what he
said was the word of God unto the people—a man of popular honors, a
man who could control all the people, who could make the system which
he advocated popular and desirable among mankind, what trial would
there be of a people's faith to embrace truth under such
circumstances? But that has not been the course which God has taken
with his people. He could have sent his Son Jesus Christ among men at
a time and under  [p.263] circumstances that would have made his
influence irresistible on the earth and among the people. He could
have given him such power that men would have been compelled to have
received him, but that was not the way in which the Lord did his work.
He never did it in that manner. He never consulted men's views and
their ideas respecting his work. He chose his instruments and he sent
them as he desired under the circumstances which he deemed best
adapted to accomplish his purposes. Therefore His Son Jesus was
born—though as I have said deriving his descent from the kingly house
of David—under circumstances that did not carry with them great
influence. There was nothing about his birth or his surroundings to
convince the inhabitants of the earth that he was the Son of God. They
were left entirely to know this by the Spirit of God; they were left
to derive this knowledge by seeking for it unto him who could bestow
it upon them, and were not to be actuated by that which is called the
popular voice; and in this way man's agency is tested to the very
utmost. To illustrate the idea that I have on my mind, suppose that
Jesus had been born under circumstances that mankind would have had to
accept him as the Son of God; suppose his disciples had been under
such circumstances and surrounded by such influences that mankind
would have naturally followed them and accepted their doctrines
without hesitation, because it would have been to their worldly
interest to do so, would man's agency have been tested as it was in
the days of the Savior? No, his agency would not have been tested. He
had presented before him truth and error. Truth was not popular. The
espousal of truth was not of worldly advantage to men at that time. If
he therefore espoused it, it would be because of his love for it, and
for the blessings which would flow from it, and not because there
would be any profit of a worldly character attending its espousal.
There is a reason therefore for God sending many of his messengers as
he has done. It was rarely that they were men who by their position
could control the people and cause them to follow them naturally aside
from the truth. We know how it was with many of the Prophets. They
were unpopular. The truths that they declared did not and to their
popularity, and it was a test of men and women's love for the truth
when these men came among them, for when they espoused the truth they
did it because of the love of the truth. God has evidently determined
that when men and women embrace the truth, they shall embrace it for
the love of it; that they shall not be converted by man's inflence;
that they shall not follow in the train of men because of some
advantage that will accrue to them. Evidently, then, it is the will of
God concerning us, that if we embrace the truth we must embrace it
because we love it, not because of the instument who brings it to us.
We must be willing to receive it through whatever channel he may
choose. If it be John the Baptist, if it be any of the disciples of
the Savior, if it be Joseph Smith, if it be Brigham Young, if it be
John Taylor, or any other man, no matter who the man may be, God
chooses his own instruments, and he sends his truth to the earth in a
way that be sees fit.

Vol. 22, p.263
The most of those who are of adult years in this audience this day
know how it was before they heard the sound of the Gospel as, [p.264]
preached by the Elders of this Church. They know very well that
nowhere within the range of their acquaintance was there a man among
all the churches, who declared that he had authority from God to
administer the ordinances of life and salvation by direct revelation
from him. The most of you know that the common expression was that the
canon of scripture was full; that there were no more miracles; that
angels would come no more to the earth; that God would no more bestow
the old blessings that were enjoyed in ancient days, and that he would
no more speak unto men. This was the teaching, and every one was led
to expect that all things would continue as they were, and when men
and women were dissatisfied about this, and they went to their
ministers and asked them about it, they invariably replied that the
blessings pertaining to the days of Jesus and his Apostles were not
for this generation. I was but a child when my parents joined the
Church, but I learned to read very early. Among the first questions I
remember asking my father was in relation to the Apostles and to the
gifts. I asked him if there were no Apostles now. He told me there
were not. I asked him if there were no men who performed the works
that they did. He told me that there were none, and I have time and
time again gone to bed and cried because I could not live in the days
of Apostles, because I could not see Jesus and knew the things which
he taught, and which his Apostles taught. This was my experience in my
childhood. I yearned with all my soul to live in a day when these
things were possible, when God would speak from the heavens, when God
would bestrew his power upon men, and when those who were faithful
could receive the gifts and blessings of the Gospel as they did in
ancient days, and I repined in my heart because I did not have the
privilege of living in a day like that. And as I have said, though but
a child when the Gospel came to my father's house, I rejoiced in it,
and I have rejoiced in it from that day to the present.

Vol. 22, p.264
God has restored the old Gospel, God has rebuilt the old Church. God
has restored the old authority, and with the Gospel have come the old
gifts and manifestations of the spirit, and with the Church, and with
the authority and with the Gospel and with the gifts have come the old
persecution, the old hatred, the old animosity, the same determination
to destroy the work of God that has always been manifested when it had
an existence upon the earth. And how inconsistent it would be to
entertain any other views concerning the Gospel than that which we do.
How inconsistent it would be to believe that the inhabitants of the
earth would be entirely cut off from any further revelation from God,
But, says one —this is what is said when they object to these
things—how is it that we have lived for so many generations without
this knowledge? There is a reason for this. God does not deprive the
earth, nor the inhabitants of the earth of His knowledge without
cause. When the Prophets disappeared from Israel before the coming of
the Savior, there were reasons for their disappearance. When there was
witchcraft, as we are told, in the days of Saul, and there was a time
of famine in the land for the word of God, there were reasons for
this. When communication ceased between heaven and earth in those and
subsequent [p.265] days, there were good reasons why that should be
so. Communication never ceased when the people were faithful. When
they honored God, when they kept the commandments of God, when they
listened to the voice and admonitions of His Prophets, communication
never ceased under these circumstances. But when the people turned
unto idols, when they followed Baal, when they hardened their hearts
against God, when they persecuted and slew His Prophets, then in his
anger he withdrew from them, his face was hidden, his voice was no
longer heard, there were no longer visions, there were no longer
prophecies in the land—an unbroken stillness reigned between the
heavens and the earth until the people again repented, sometimes Under
the inspiration of a Prophet, sometimes under some good king raised up
and turning to the Lord. Then again Prophets appeared, predictions
were heard, the voice of revelation, or in other words, the voice of
God through his servants, was heard in the land. And so it was after
the days of the Savior. When he was killed his Apostles still lived,
and they proclaimed the truth, and they would have continued to do so,
to have perpetuated the line of the Apostles, to have ordained
Apostles after Apostles, for, as Paul has said, God has placed first
in the Church, Apostles. The Church of Christ is not perfect without
Apostles. Apostles were as necessary as Teachers; they were as
necessary as Evangelists; they were as necessary as Pastors. But the
wicked would not allow Apostles to live, for Apostles were men who had
revelation, Apostles were inspired of God; they became, as it were,
the oracles of Jehovah to the inhabitants of the earth. But they were
slain, one after another. The Church was persecuted, the men of God
were destroyed, and of course when this came to pass, darkness
prevailed. There were no means of receiving revelation. How could God
send men unto people who would kill them? He destroyed the Jewish
nation for killing his Son, and he broke in pieces other nations for
killing His Apostles. And thus there arose a system having the form of
godliness, but denying the power thereof; a system that was popular, a
system of religion that monarchs caused to be taught in their
dominions and to their subjects, and a great change occurred
throughout what is called Christendom. The followers of this religion,
instead of being persecuted and hunted, instead of having to hide in
caves and dens to escape the wrath of the governing powers, those that
were left of them emerged from their hiding places and were elevated
to places of power and honor, and the followers of him who was called
the meek and lowly Jesus, became, in some instances, the rulers of the
land. Thus persecution ceased, and with the stoppage of persecution
there was also a cessation of revelation, There was no voice from
heaven, no angels descended, no men had visions—that is, I am speaking
now in general terms. The Church was not organized upon its original
plan; it departed from it; and from that time until a little over half
a century ago, this continued to be the case. Have there been
reformers? Yes; good men, men who served God to the best of their
ability, Wycliffe, Luther, Calvin, Wesley, and many others, arose in
their generations, and strove to the best of their ability to turn the
tide and to have men seek after God.  But they had not the [p.266]
authority of the Holy Priesthood; they had not the authority to
rebuild the Church according to the original pattern, and though they
were blessed of God, though they enjoyed his favor, though his spirit
was with them to a very great extent, they did not have the authority
to initiate men and women into the Church, and through their
administration to bestow upon them the gifts that were enjoyed in
ancient days. This was the cause of such a long period of darkness, of
gloom and ignorance that prevailed concerning God.

Vol. 22, p.266
Now, if a man had gone with this Bible in his hands throughout
Christendom at the time the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints was organized, and inquired of the various churches respecting
their organization and the gifts and blessings that Paul has described
in the chapter I have read as necessary to the Church of Christ, he
would have found no church corresponding to his description. He
compares it to a man's body. He impressed upon those to whom this
epistle was addressed, the necessity of being a member of the body;
that the head could not say to the feet, "I have no need of thee;"
that an Apostle could not say to the humblest member of the Church
that there was no need of that member or that officer. Neither, on the
other hand, could that officer say, because he was the feet, that
there was no need of the head. All the officers, all the gifts, all
the blessings that were enjoyed in ancient days are as necessary to
the perfection of the body of Christ now as they ever were. The Saints
were all partakers of the same spirit, and when men had that spirit,
as Paul had it in his day, they had these gifts. Not every man the
same gift, by any means; but God gave his gifts through his spirit
according to the wants of the people, according to the necessities of
the Church, and thus they were in every respect a perfect body. You
take out Apostles and you leave the body imperfect, and you take out
Prophets and the body is no longer perfect. You take out miracles, and
helps, prophecies, tongues, interpretations of tongues, and all these
gifts, or any of them, and you leave the body of Christ, or the Church
of Christ imperfect. Are all Apostles? No. Are all Prophets? No; but
every one ought to have the spirit of prophecy. There is necessity for
Apostles, Prophets, Teachers, and all the gifts in the Church, and
whenever the Church of Christ is organized on the earth it possesses
those blessings. Now, referring to this chapter which I have read, if
a man had gone out sixty years ago among the Christian sects and
denominations in search of the Church of Christ, according to the
ancient pattern, would he have found it? Was there such a church on
the earth? No there was not. The Lord sent his angels to Joseph Smith
and ordained him to the old authority, for as there was no man
remaining on the earth then that had that authority, it was necessary
that they should come, otherwise the authority could not have been
bestowed. It had gone back to heaven, therefore the heavens had to be
opened, angels had to descend, even the same men that held it when
they were in the flesh on the earth. They had to lay their hands upon
a man and ordain him as they would have done in the flesh, as they did
in fact while in the flesh upon him who took the place of Judas
Iscariot when he betrayed the Lord. and lost his apostleship. They
laid their hands upon Matthias, and he  became an Apostle. The council
[p.267] would not have been complete without this. Matthias occupied
that place by ordination under the hands of his brethren the Apostles,
and in like manner when Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery were ordained
Apostles, they received the Apostleship by the laying on of the hands
of the men who had held that authority in the flesh, and hence you can
see the propriety of angels coming.

Vol. 22, p.267
Now, it is a remarkable fact that Joseph Smith had gifts before he was
ordained. He was a Seer, for he translated before he was ordained; he
was a Prophet, for he predicted a great many things before he was
ordained and before the Church was organized; he was a revelator, for
God gave unto him revelations before the Church was organized. He
therefore, was a Prophet, Seer and Revelator before he was ordained in
the flesh. Did you ever think of it? Brother Joseph Smith was a
Prophet, Seer and Revelator before he ever received any Priesthood in
the flesh. But did he on that account presume to administer the
ordinances of life and salvation? Did he presume to lead men into the
waters of baptism and baptize them? No, he did not. Why? Because he
had not received that authority. He could act in those other
capacities, he could possess those other gifts, they were born with
him. He was ordained a Prophet, doubtless, before he came here; but
that ordination did not give him the right to immerse men and women in
the waters of baptism, neither did it give him the power to lay on
hands for the gilt of the Holy Ghost. lie had to await the authority
from on high. And who came? The man that held the authority in ancient
days, the man who baptized the Son of God—John the Baptist, who was
beheaded by the order of Herod. It was necessary that some one holding
that authority should come from heaven, there being no one on the
earth, and all the churches then in existence denied such authority,
to a very great extent, at least. At any rate, whether they denied it
or not, they did not possess it. And when he came, he laid his hands
upon Joseph Smith and his companion, Oliver Cowdery, and gave them the
authority, and then, having received the authority, they were,
baptized for a remission of their sins. But there still remained
another authority which they did not have. Joseph was not a
presumptuous man. Why, there are thousands of men in this generation
who would say, "if I am a Prophet, Seer and Revelator, I have
authority to do everything else." But he did not do that, he did not
take that view, he waited, as I have said, until the due time of the
Lord, and when the Lord sent his messenger to ordain him, then he
acted, But he did not think, after having seen an angel, after having
been ordained by an angel to the Aaronic Priesthood, after having
received authority to baptize—he did not presume to lay on hands upon
any one for the reception of the Holy Ghost. As in the other cases he
waited, and in the good time of the Lord, he sent his Apostles, the
three leading Apostles—Peter, James and John, the First Presidency of
the Church, in the days of Jesus after his death; he sent those who
held the keys, he commanded them from heaven to go and administer unto
those two men, to lay hands upon them. And when they Were ordained
Apostles, they proceeded then to lay hands upon each other, the one
ordained the other, having received authority from God to do this. In
[p.268] virtue of this Apostleship they proceeded to organize the
Church under the command of God.

Vol. 22, p.268
And witness, my brethren and sisters, the marvelous results which have
followed the restoration of this angelic and divine power, witness the
marvelous results wherever this Gospel has gone. It has gone forth
accompanied by the convincing power of God. The humble of the earth
have been baptized and they have received a testimony from God that
their sins have been forgiven. What wonderful power this is! the power
to remit sins by the administration of an holy and divine ordinance.
Yet this has been the case. Humble men have been chosen and ordained
of God, and have gone forth carrying this power with them. They have
taken those who believed into the waters of baptism, immersed them,
and God has witnessed unto those souls that their sins have been
remitted. A wonderful power! And then they have laid their hands upon
them and the Holy Ghost has descended as in ancient days, and the
gifts, blessings and graces of the Gospel have accompanied the
administration of that holy ordinance, and the hearts of the people
have been bound together. Oh, how wonderful it is when we look at
it!—men and women of every nation, kindred, tongue and people to be
bound together as the heart of one man, under the influence of the
power of God, through this humble agency. Such men start out feeling
their dependence on God. They have no learning to boast of; they have
no advantages to any great extent, yet they have not the disadvantages
that some people have to contend with. I think it is a positive
disadvantage to be as many ministers are. A man is terribly incumbered
who goes through the mill to be prepared to teach the Gospel. But when
a man goes forth putting his trust in God, he feels that in and of
himself he is nothing; that if he brings a soul to the knowledge of
the truth, he knows that it must be by the power of God. He goes forth
trembling and weeping, yet he bears precious seed. He knows he has the
message of life and salvation, that God has chosen him to deliver that
message, and he goes among the people, bearing his testimony in
humility, calling upon God to bear witness of the truth of what he has
said, calling upon the people to repent and to forsake their sins and
turn to God. It is not his eloquence, it is not his popularity, it is
not his wealth, it is nothing of this kind that convinces the people,
but it is the Spirit of God which rests upon them. They are filled
with joy and peace. They read the Bible as they never read it before.
The scales drop from their eyes. They see the beauties of the Gospel,
and they wonder how it was they did not see them before. And all this
through the restoration of the Holy Priesthood. The Prophet Joseph
Smith, inspired of God, laid the foundation of a Church that has not
the like of it on the earth. Men wonder at it. They say, "What an
organization you have; how wonderful it is." It is wonderful because
it is Divine, it came from God. Man's wisdom did not devise it—man's
wisdom has not maintained it. Whatever there is about it, God must
have the glory.

Vol. 22, p.268
In conclusion, my brethren and sisters, I say to you, cleave to the
truth, revere this book (the Bible) and the other books that we have
received. These precious records contain the word of God. We can look
back to olden times and see how  our brethren and sisters did, [p.269]
and what God did for them, and how similarly he is blessing us now.
These records are a source of comfort in the midst of affliction and
trial; they are a source of blessing and joy to every soul who will
peruse them and treasure up the truths therein contained.

Vol. 22, p.269
May the Lord help us to be true to that which he has committed to us,
that after we have fought the good fight, after we have done all we
can do for the salvation of our fellow-creatures and the spread of
truth, we may be received into the mansions of the blessed, there to
dwell eternally with our God, and with those who have gone before, is
my prayer, in the name of Jesus, Amen.

John H. Smith, October 8, 1881

The Calling of Missionaries—The Proper Training of the Young, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, October 8, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.269
I am pleased to meet with you this morning, and have had much
satisfaction in listening to the teachings and instructions of our
brethren.

Vol. 22, p.269
The duties and responsibilities which are imposed upon us are of that
nature that it is necessary for us to be called together from time to
time to have our memories freshened in regard to the principles of the
Gospel, the order of the Priesthood, and the duties and
responsibilities that are incumbent upon us, as the servants of the
Most High. Our minds axe caused to reflect upon various subjects. My
reflections have been directed for some time in a direction that is
different in some measure from what it has been heretofore, and that
is in regard to the selection of missionaries from among the various
Stakes of Zion, to go abroad and represent the cause and kingdom of
God upon the earth, in the various fields of labor wherein we are
enabled at the present time to introduce the principles of the Gospel.
And in looking round among my brethren for those that it would be
proper to send upon missions, I find, in my judgment, that it is
[p.270] highly necessary that fathers and mothers in Israel should
adopt a more strict and conscientious course in the instruction of
their sons in regard to the principles of the Gospel. We find in
searching among our brethren, that we are compelled at times to call
upon men who have in some measure—and to a very great extent in some
instances—neglected to fully study and comprehend in their entirety
the principles of the Gospel. They have been faithful in the discharge
of some of their duties, but the cares of life, the necessity of
providing for families, aiding father and mother, etc., have prevented
them receiving that care and attention and instruction, by those who
are placed to watch over them that they should receive. It is a fact,
patent to all of us, that those children who are called around the
fireside at home and instructed in the principles of the Gospel by
lather and mother; that these children, though they may be wayward for
a season, as they grow older, get the principles of the Gospel fixed
upon their minds, a substantial foundation is laid, and as the days of
thoughtlessness pass away, they are prepared to step forward and
perform their part in the advancement of the work of God upon the
earth. I think, therefore, it would be a wise and prudent thing for
every family in Israel, that have sons arrived at the years of
aceonntability, to teach them, not only when they have grown to this
age, but from childhood up, so that when the time arrives they may be
prepared to go forward in the various fields of labor, and use their
influence in the advancement of the work which our Father has
established. We frequently have to strive, in some measure, to keep
our children around us, inasmuch as they are engaged in various
pursuits, sometimes in various places; yet it would be the ambition
and pride of every, man and woman who are rearing a son in Zion, that
he should be a messenger of peace and salvation to the world.

Vol. 22, p.270
This is one of the subjects that I felt to touch upon in Conference. I
have never been called upon before to look around in the interests of
missionary work, but I have been led to reflect upon this matter. The
noblest work that a son can be engaged in is the work of carrying the
Gospel to the nations of the earth, and to do this successfully they
must have a testimony of the truth within their own hearts. Every
father and mother, as their sons become of age, should see that they
are prepared for the responsibility and honor of a position of this
kind, and thus be an honor to their parents, who have stood firm to
the principles of the Gospel. In my brief experience in this matter I
have had to approach many young men who have been in some measure
wayward, not wicked; they are willing to go and try, but they feel
that their lives have not been as exemplary as they might have been.
No young man, however lowly his estate may be, is exempt from this
right and privilege—the son of the farmer and the son of the
lumberman, as much as the son of the merchant, the doctor, or the sons
of the Twelve, Presidency of Stakes, Bishops of Wards, etc.; the same
responsibility rests upon all who have espoused the cause of truth,
and who are desirous that our names should stand in Israel.

Vol. 22, p.270
I would therefore plead with the young men that are within the sound
of my voice this day, that they prepare themselves  for this great
work, study the scriptures of truth, cultivate the spirit of humility,
and strive [p.271] to learn the way of life and be prepared for the
duties and responsibilities of Elders in Israel. This should be the
desire of every young man; and if we, as fathers and mothers, will
attend to our duties, if we will study the interests of our families,
enter into their feelings and sentiments, and cultivate within their
hearts a regard for the principles of truth, we will find our sons and
our daughters grow up around us honoring the Priesthood of the Son of
God, honoring the Lord and His laws, and striving to do their utmost
in furthering the advancement of His work. It is the duty of every
young man who has received the Priesthood to become acquainted with
the principles of the Gospel, so that he may be able to aid in the
accomplishment of this great labor. And in order, my brethren and
sisters, that they may have a proper education for this labor, it is
necessary that we begin with them in childhood; that mother makes it
her sacred duty in the absence of father, or whether he be at home or
no, to call her little ones around her and teach them to pray to their
Father in Heaven for His blessing upon themselves; their friends,
their kindred, and the good and pure everywhere. And where fathers and
mothers begin to thus train their children in early childhood, in the
principles of the Gospel, we will find that in after life, they will
take their place in the Church, when the proper time arrives. Under
this influence and teaching they will take their place in the Young
Men's Improvement Associations, and learn to bear their testimony
intelligently, and feel desirous of responding to every call maple
upon them. They may feel timid at the first, as I believe all men do
to a greater or less extent; but the right spirit is within their
breasts, and they cannot shake it off.

Vol. 22, p.271
Now, I am sanguine that there are really who call themselves
Latter-day Saints, who have neglected their duty in this respect, and
many a son is permitted to grow to manhood, whose father has never
asked him to bow with them at the family altar. This is a serious
neglect upon the part of those who have named the name of Jesus, who
have come up to these mountains to be taught in the ways of the Lord.
It is a sad neglect, and those who have done it in the past should
guard against it in the future. We should attend to the sacred duty of
instructing our sons and daughters, so that when they are called to
fill various positions, they will feel it an honor to respond. This
sentiment and feeling should actuate us at all times. It is not
necessary that our children should be taught to make particularly long
prayers. Christ, our elder Brother, has set us a wise and prudent
example in this respect; He has given us an example worthy of
imitation. It is not for the number of words that we use in
approaching our Father, but it is that we approach Him in earnestness,
realizing that He can bless us; and if we draw near unto Him as we
should, we shall receive a blessing at His hands. I have sometimes
thought that fathers have been unwise in this matter: their prayers
have been too long; so much so that those who may be taking part, in
the same get tired and desire to be away from the family when this
duty is to be performed. This should not be so. The children should be
taught to take a pride in this duty, and made to feel that it is their
duty to  be in attendance when the family bow down to return thanks to
God for all the mercies and blessings He has [p.272] vouch-safed from
time to time. If we as parents, will do our duty in this respect, if
we exercise our privileges as the servants of our Father, we will find
a race of men and women growing up around us who have faith, who will
honor their parents and the cause we desire them to represent; but if
we allow them to grow up without culture and a proper regard for the
ordinances of the Gospel of Christ, we will find that our sons and our
daughters will stray from us and from the principles of truth. We
should look well to this condition of things and see that we are
performing the duties devolving upon us.

Vol. 22, p.272
I trust this is enough from me upon this subject.

Vol. 22, p.272
I desire to speak a few minutes to the young men, for I see there are
quite a number within the sound of my voice. I feel as a rule, that I
am more at liberty to talk and reason with them than I am with those
who are older and more experienced than I am. I desire to plead with
the sons of Zion, that they will select for their example the best men
that can be found in the kingdom. If there is a man in the Church
whose life is unspotted, upon whose name rests no stain, and who is
clear from every evil; pattern after his virtues; study to possess
integrity as he possesses it; study to be honest as he is honest, just
as he is just, and avoid the shoals, the rocks and evils upon which
many men have wrecked and gone to pieces; for no man that is a thief,
a liar, a robber, an adulterer, can keep the faith of the Gospel. I
would warn you, my young brethren, to look well to your course in
life, see that it is tree from sin; for no man can remain in the
kingdom of God long who has the thought resting upon him that he is
guilty of wickedness, I find in my experience, in looking around me,
men whose growth in the kingdom has ceased, and I find in seeking to
know and understand the cause of this, that they have been guilty of
indiscretions that they cannot face. We should see, therefore, that
our course of life is free from stain, for if we leave the path of
rectitude, we must expect to go down to disgrace and dishonor; but if
we lay our foundation in righteousness, we will find ourselves in the
path of life, and the blessings of Heaven will be upon us. We will
have neither fear nor doubt. It is he that is guilty of sin that is
doubtful and fearful, for he fears the justice of God.

Vol. 22, p.272
Well, my brethren and sisters: I am pleased to be with you, to see
your faces and to feel your spirit. I feel that Zion is growing, and
that she may continue to grow and spread, until the purposes of God
are accomplished, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.273]

George Q. Cannon, April 5, 1881

Education—Its Advantages Among the Saints, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference,
Tuesday Morning, April 5, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.273
A great variety of topics have been alluded to during our Conference;
and I trust that the people will be able to remember, after their
return to their homes, the various counsels and instructions that they
have received. Our meeting together in a conference of this character
ought to be exceedingly profitable to us. Certainly these are
occasions of great interest; and I am sure if the instructions which
have been given are carried out by the people, they will produce a
marked improvement in their lives.

Vol. 22, p.273
There are many subjects which suggest themselves to us upon occasions
like the present. We are placed in such circumstances that it requires
constant teachings, constant counseling to enable us to accomplish the
duties devolving upon us.

Vol. 22, p.273
There is one thing that has impressed itself very much upon my mind,
to which allusion has been made by others since our Conference
commenced, namely, the subject of education.

Vol. 22, p.273
My position for many years has been such as to deeply impress me with
its value and with the importance of our attending strictly to this
matter in our various settlements.

Vol. 22, p.273
There are no people with whom I am acquainted upon the face of the
earth who need and who can find use for education to the extent that
the Latter-day Saints can. The sending out of missionaries, the
building up of settlements, the laying the foundation of a government
in a desert land uninhabited by other people; the framing of a polity
that produces the results that we have seen produced already in our
valleys, and the taking part, as we naturally will have to do, in all
matters affecting the veal and the independence of our children and
others, all these considerations appeal most powerfully to us as a
people, as fathers and mothers, and as citizens, to do all in our
power for the advancement of the cause of true education in our midst.
Those who are familiar with the people and with what has been done
must feel gratified at the improvement which has already been made in
various directions. There is a rapidly-growing taste for everything
that is elevating. I can remember when a boy, when we came here, of
the feeling of the boys and the young men; to ride bronco horses, wear
big spurs, use the lasso dexterously, break wild horses, and pursuits
of that character, were then deemed the most desirable accomplishments
by many.

Vol. 22, p.274
A great change has taken place. We now have our Mutual [p.274]
Improvement associations for the young of both sexes; the meeting of
last evening gave evidence of the great improvement there has been
made in this direction, and the crowded condition of the meeting of
the Sunday School superintendents and teachers held the evening
previous to that, was an indication of the interest that is being
taken in these matters by all classes. This means improvement; this
means a growing taste an increasing desire to advance. You can see it
in the children. Books are sought for. Children take pleasure in
reading. The great demand to-day in this Territory is for libraries.
And let me here say, we should be exceedingly careful in the selection
of books that we put in the hands of our children. And there is one
thing that I would have said last night, had time permitted, to those
engaged in these associations, that is, to teach the children not to
accept that which they read in a book as true, because it is printed;
but to teach them to weigh for themselves, to examine for themselves,
and test for themselves the statements which may be made upon any and
every subject that may be brought to their attention through the
medium of books, whether scientific or otherwise. The danger in
indiscriminate reading on the part of young people lies in this: their
impressions are vivid, and if what they read be incorrect; if, in
point of fact, what they read is based on unsound premises and be
entirely wrong, but it is presented in an agreeable taking and
specious manner, they are apt to accept it as being true. Now, as we
have heard this morning, God has revealed certain principles which we
know to be true, certain grand cardinal truths which are as
finger-boards pointing the way of life. We should teach them to our
children of the Sabbath School and of the Mutual Improvement
Associations, and endeavor, by the help of God, to implant them in
their hearts, so that they afterwards in their search for knowledge,
of any kind, may be able to bring what they may read to this standard
and test the same thereby. And if our children are taught thus to
read, the danger of infidelity, the danger arising from superficial
reading, and the imbibing of incorrect ideas, sometimes set forth in a
scientific way will be, to a great extent, obviated; and to my mind
great care should be taken in these things by all teachers, by all
parents, by every one, in fact, who has the care of young people, or
the direction of their studies; and not only this but the same rule
applies to every one whether a child or an adult. Let us endeavor to
cultivate this dispesition in our children, to investigate carefully,
to weigh properly the statements which may be presented to them. And
in no place in our territory should there be a child left without
education. A man who suffers his children to grow up in ignorance and
without the benefits of education—that which pertains at least to a
common school education—is guilty of a great wrong. We should take
every pains in our power to instruct our children, to furnish them
every facility for learning. Educators who have had experience in
other places all join in stating, that they never found a class of
pupils more apt, more bright, or who manifested a special aptitude for
knowledge and who acquired it with greater ease than do the children
of the Latter-day Saints. This is the statement of  educators
repeatedly made to me, as Chancellor of the University of Deseret; and
I believe it. We have [p.275] children growing up who albright —who
only need have ordinary facilities for education to make them cultured
men and women. We had better take the means that others probably would
covet, as mobs have done before, and which is a standing temptation in
the eyes of certain persons, take that means, I say, and spend it in
educating our children with the view of preparing them to enter upon
the great and important duties which will devolve upon them, than to
have it as a standing temptation to induce somebody to make a raid to
get possession of it, or to keep it, and when we can keep it no
longer, to bequeath it to our children to possibly quarrel over, and
cause disturbances and divisions in our families, and at a time too
when our voices are silent and our influence powerless to remedy the
evil. Spend it wisely upon your children in your lifetime, and when
you have educated them, when you have given them something which they
can keep when they lie down at night, without the slightest danger of
burglars stealing it, they are equipped for the struggle of life.

Vol. 22, p.275
Every child in our community should be educated, not in books alone,
but to sustain himself, or herself, so that in case he or she be left
alone, or otherwise, they will be able, froth the elements around
them, inasmuch as they possess the use of their own limbs and
faculties, to earn a living and thereby aid somebody else to live. And
it seems to me, that if parents were worth millions, they should never
be content to let their children, boys and girls, grow up to manhood
or to womanhood without teaching them to earn their own living at some
trade or some manual or skilled labor. I say to my brethren, teach
your children the use of their brains, and when they have learned to
use their brains, teach them the cunning and skill that can be taught
to the right hand of man, by which all that is glorious which we see
around us is produced. A good brain and the skill of man's right hand
can produce wonders. The nations who have thus developed themselves
have made their mark in the history of the world; and to this
characteristic in the nations who are so fortunate as to possess it
may be traced the secret of their growth and prosperity. There is no
reason why we should not be equal to the most favored in this respect.

Vol. 22, p.275
A remark was made last evening to the effect, that some of our young
men had very little desire to take part in the exercises of the
Improvement Associations, because their early education had been
neglected. If there had been time I would have related for the benefit
of such, a few incidents in the career of a gentle-man with whom I am
acquainted; he sat by my side at the last session of Congress. He is a
man about 45 years of age; when he was 29 years of age, he had a with
and one child, and could not read or write; to-day he is a member of
Congress, and a very creditable representative of his State; he has
served also in the Legislature in his State; and has been speaker in
that body. Now this is a remarkable instance of what a man can do when
he applies himself to learning. There is no man who possesses a sound
mind who need be afraid if he will apply himself, using the faculties
which God has given him, and not sit down with the idea that he cannot
learn. Why a man ought to learn if he should live to be 150 years of
age, learn something every day until he dies; there is no limit to a
man's capacity to learn. And because a [p.276] young man is 20 or 21
years old, or even older, and has a wife and children to sustain, to
sit down with the idea that he cannot learn or that he is past
learning because his early education has been neglected, is folly;
there is no propriety in either man or woman entertaining such ideas.
This gentleman of whom I was speaking, at the age of 29, could not
read; he was a farmer and was suffering from an attack of bronchitis.
His physician told him that if he did not stop work he would gradually
sink into the grave. He knew that if he remained upon his farm he
could not live without working; so he rented it, and with his with and
child moved down in the city, determined to spend in study the time he
could not employ in work. His wife helped him. He had a worthy
partner—a most excellent woman I should judge, from what he told me.
He commenced his studies, his health improved, but instead of
returning to the farm he kept on for four years, and secured a good
education in that time; he pinched himself, and both he and his wife
struggled, by working all they could and living economically, to
acquire this education. After thus applying himself for four years he
returned to his farm, completely restored in health. His neighbors
thought that as he had been a good student, he would make a good
supervisor, to which office they elected him without any effort on his
part; and after awhile they elected him a legislator, and returned him
several times, and he served as speaker to that body in the State,
where probably for its population there are as many men of culture and
energy, as can be found anywhere else. And then he was sent to
Congress.

Vol. 22, p.276
It struck me that it was an instance of perseverance and energy worth
remembering for the benefit of its example, and I relate it so that if
there are any young men or young women within the hearing of my voice
who may be similarly situated, they need not be discouraged because
they have not had the advantages of education in their youth. There
ought to be no discouragement under such circumstances. I hope,
however, that we shall do everything in our power to furnish
facilities for our children. Do not spare means in this direction, my
brethren and sisters. You do not know what future there is before your
children. They are like diamonds. True, they may need polish, in order
to bring out their brilliancy and best qualities; and education of the
right kind will impart this lustre. There are some as bright
intellects in obscure families in this Territory as can be found
elsewhere. God has so distributed his gifts that he has not given them
to any one family. I thank him for that. He is not going to build up a
dynasty in his kingdom. He does not confine his gifts and blessings to
any special. class of men. He has distributed them like he has the
air, so that all have them and all share in them. A man and his wife
may be an obscure couple, yet their children may make the brightest
men and women. None of you know what your children are capable of
until you give. them proper opportunities. You should not think that
because you have got through life without much education, that
therefore your children ought to go through in the same manner. Give
your children opportunities, and do not work them to death and thereby
stunt their minds; but give  the boys a chance and give the girls a
chance; bearing in mind that they will have more extended [p.277]
opportunities than you have had for the use of education, and you
ought to train them accordingly. At the same time do not, sisters,
bring up your children in idleness, and encourage them in the thought
that their hands, because they are educated and have a few
accomplishments, are not designed for labor; and so with the boys,
because they get an education that they cannot hold a plow or handle a
shovel, or an axe or other tools. This is a wrong idea. We must not,
in educating our children, degrade labor, but rather ennoble and
dignify it, and make it worthy the ambition of everybody to work, to
toil, to look upon labor as a blessing from God.

Vol. 22, p.277
I would like to see knowledge spread through our land, in all our
settlements; and while we give the boys and girls every facility we
can, at the same time we should develop, within them the love of the
truth; that is very important, in fact, it is indispensable with us. I
am exceedingly anxious upon this point. I have felt, I may say,
concerned about it for years. I have done what I could in my limited
way to help our children. I resolved years ago that I would do all in
my power for them, and I have been struggling to do so ever since. I
have not been able to do what I would like to do, but I still hope,
and I know others have felt as I do, and that with our combined
exertions and efforts we will be able to uphold the cause of true
education throughout all our land, and raise the standard so high
that, in a few years, we shall have the best educated children to be
found within the confines of the republic. There is no reason why this
should not be, and yet not depend upon taxes altogether. I, myself, am
not unconditionally in favor of taxation schools under all
circumstances. I have views about that which I have not time to
express now. Let us advance education by individual effort. I hope we
shall never have heavy taxes in this Territory. They should be kept
down to the very lowest amount consistent with the preservation of
good government and the making of the necessary improvements. Have
light taxation and stimulate individual effort in this direction; and
not bring a child into the world and instil into its mind that because
he is born somebody owes him an education. I think it degrades
children to give them such ideas. Teach them it is their duty to work
for themselves. And when a man has children he should provide for and
educate them, and not think that because he may have a rich neighbor
that he should help give them an education. Such an idea is doing more
at the present time to promise the children of our country in their
feelings than almost anything else. They get the idea that they ought
to be educated at the expense of the State; and when they are educated
they their are to be sustained at the expense of the State. The
consequence is the country is filled with men seeking for office;
every new President is almost killed by the clamor and pressure of men
applying for office. I think it a very bad condition of affairs. I am
thankful for one thing. I have been your delegate now for upwards of
eight years, and I have scarcely had an application from any of my
constituents for help to get office. This relieves me from much that
Representatives generally find very unpleasant. Our people are
self-sustaining and taught how to work and look upon manual, honest
labor as dignified and honorable, and such pursuits as require this
[p.278] as being as noble as ally other.

Vol. 22, p.278
I pray God to bless you and fill you with His Holy Spirit, in the name
of Jesus. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, October 31, 1881

The Saints to Be a Peculiar People, Etc.

Delivered at Meadow Creek, Millard County,
October 31, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.278
It is very interesting to meet with the Latter-day Saints as we do in
the various settlements throughout these mountains, and to witness the
growth, prosperity and increase of the people—a state of things which
is very evident to those who travel as we are now doing.

Vol. 22, p.278
It is very important, in fact, of the greatest importance to us that
we keep before us the objects for which we have been gathered together
in these mountains.

Vol. 22, p.278
There is a large number of children growing up to manhood and to
womanhood, to whom the old persecutions and drivings and the old
teachings that the Church had in its early days, are unknown only as
they are related and imparted to them by those who are familiar with
these matters. And in consequence of this many, unless they should be
taught and reminded of these things would imagine that we are here
only as other people come here, and that the objects of our lives are
only the same as theirs. Therefore, it is of the utmost importance
that we should have these things set before us in such plainness, and
be reminded of them so constantly, that, we shall not forget them; and
that the rising generation shall have them impressed upon their minds
so that they will grow up with a knowledge of them.

Vol. 22, p.278
It is very evident that God our Heavenly Father, did not bring us to
these mountains to get rich. If that had been his idea he might have
taken us to a land better adapted for the acquisition of wealth than
ours is. And yet he has promised unto us that we shall be a rich
people, and this promise is being fulfilled, but we shall not acquire
riches, we shall not become a wealthy and powerful people upon the
same basis as other people do. We shall get rich by keeping the
commandments of God; we shall get rich by building up the kingdom of
God. He will wean us from and make us to see the folly of old
traditions which we have inherited from our fathers; and I think he is
doing this very rapidly among us at [p.279] the present time, and has
been from the beginning. It is contrary to all the traditions of
mankind to do what we are doing. I will illustrate my idea by pointing
out some things that go to prove that God intends to make us a people
dissimilar from the rest of mankind.

Vol. 22, p.279
In consequence of the departure of our fathers from the truth, we have
inherited lies; and we have fallen into a false method of living. For
instance, you could not get any people besides the Latter-day Saints
to go out and preach the Gospel as we are doing. All the traditions
that belong to the race from which we spring are in antagonism to such
a practice. For men to go out without purse or scrip is something new
in the world in this age. It requires uncommon faith in God to enable
men to do this; faith in the living God who hears and answers prayers
for men to place themselves upon the tender mercies of the world as
bearers of the Gospel message, which is and always has been unpopular
to them, and in the women to stay at home to take care of their
families during the absence of their husbands, their fathers and sons.
But this faith God has given unto us, and be has taught us that he is
able to supply our wants when we do that which he requires at our
hands.

Vol. 22, p.279
It maybe thought that the payment, of tithing, in obedience to the law
of God, would be a means of impoverishing all those who did it; that
the giving of a tenth of their means would be a burdensome tax upon
them. God has taught us that this law is essential to our salvation,
and that if we obey it in the spirit in which it is given, he will
bless us in our basket and store, and increase us in the earth.

Vol. 22, p.279
Now, it is an apparently remarkable fact—but remarkable only because
it comes in contact with our traditions and prejudices,—that the men
who have gone without purse and scrip, have prospered in it; and it is
also a remarkable fact that those men among us who have been the most
punctual in responding to the calls God, through his servants, has
made upon them, are to-day the men who are the most prospered in the
laud. Illustrations of this can be easily found all around us. God, in
his dealings with us, shows that he intends that we shall break away
from the old traditions—for the old traditions would lead us to
believe that the man who paid his tithing would not grow as rich as
the matt who did not pay it. But God is proving to us that lie has his
own method of building up his kingdom. And he is proving to us that
the men who go out without purse or scrip on missions, devoting their
time to the interest of this work, are the men who have been most
prospered among us.

Vol. 22, p.279
You take the men in your own settlement—for there are men in most of
your settlements who have spent considerable time upon missions—and
you will find, upon examining the results of their labors, that they
have been more prospered, when at home, than men who have not gone
upon missions, so that their absence from home has not been a loss to
them. It is our experience that the men who have gone upon missions
have had their absence made up to them afterwards by the Lord
increasing his blessings upon them for their faithful labors in the
ministry.

Vol. 22, p.279
I speak upon this matter of tithing to show you that God intends to
bring about results favorable to the Latter-day Saints, from a basis
entirely different to that acknowledged [p.280] and adopted by the
world; and that he can control all things for the good of his people,
if they put their trust in him.

Vol. 22, p.280
It may have been thought that when we were driven from our homes, and
came to these mountains, that those who stayed behind in those fertile
lands would grow rich in comparison with those of the Saints who came
to this wilderness. But what are the facts? The Latter-day Saints in
these mountains have been prospered by keeping the commandments of God
in a manner that those who live back there know nothing about; and we
are richer to-day than the people from whose midst we were driven. I
was greatly surprised, when on a visit, in company with Brother
Brigham Young, Jr., some eight years ago, to Nauvoo. Upon inquiring
respecting the price of land between Carthage and Nauvoo, we earned
that it could be bought for $20 per acre; while in the vicinity of
Salt Lake City, land sells to-day for $150 per acre, and much of it
could not be bought at that price. This shows the difference there is
in our value and theirs. God has prospered the people who came to
these mountains, to this once desert land, to an extent that our
enemies know nothing about. And to-day, in the places where our people
lived, the present occupants of these land. are mourning over our lost
crops, while our granaries ale groaning under the weight of the grain
stored within them.

Vol. 22, p.280
And there are other things very remarkable, which show that God, in
his dealings with us, intends to make us a people different from any
other. I allude now to our system of marriage. It is a subject of
constant remark to me in Washington. Men with whom I am familiar ask
in relation to the large families of our people. "Why, Mr. Cannon,"
they have said, "How do you live? It is as much as I can do to keep
one wife and bring up and furnish two or three children with education
and the things they need. And how you people in Utah can sustain such
families as you have and take care of them and bring them up as they
ought to be brought up is a marvel to me." And of course the curiosity
is great of people who came here from the east, to know with regard to
our domestic institutions, as to the number of our wives and children,
and it is a mystery to them, they cannot understand it. It is a
noticeable fact that the men among our people who have obeyed this
commandment of God to us are the men most prospered in the land. I do
not suppose this would be denied by any one who has traveled
throughout our Territory, that as a rule the men who are the
wealthiest and most influential and the most successful in our
community are those who have obeyed the command of God. It might be
supposed, naturally speaking, that that would be the means of
impoverishing them; that the men who marry wives take upon them
burdens that would crush them and that they would necessarily have to
live in poverty in consequence. But the contrary of this is the case;
and actual experience has proven to us that God is determined to
remove from us the old traditions of the world, and show us that he is
able to build up his kingdom upon a new plan and upon an entirely
different basis front the kingdoms of the world. We can see this
everywhere we go.

Vol. 22, p.280
It is frequently said at the present time in the east—and the evil, I
regret to say, I sometimes imagine is [p.281] growing in our midst—a
young man says it is as much as he can do to take care of himself,
without attempting to sustain a wife. But a young man marries a wife,
and he sustains himself and his wife too. He feels as though he would
not be able to sustain a with and child; but the baby comes, and they
are able to get along as well after as they did before the child came.
And thus it seems the way is provided for a second child and a third.
And in times past some of our young men have taken second wives, and
they have got along as well, and in many instances a little better,
than when they had but one wife. And as the family increases, they
have been able to provide for them all.

Vol. 22, p.281
God is building up a peculiar people, a people of faith, a people who
will do that which he requires of them, although what he may require
of us may be directly opposed to our traditions; and in doing his
bidding in all things, he will show us that he is able to feed and
clothe and take care of us. But I wish to repeat, he did not bring us
here to make us a rich people; that is not the first consideration, It
was to prepare us for the destiny which awaits us. God is about to
perform through His Saints, one of the mightiest: revolutions that has
ever been effected in the earth. He is able to establish his kingdom—a
new order of things, an entirely different rule and power among men.

Vol. 22, p.281
When God inspired the leading men or this nation to seek to establish
a government here that should be independent of all governments upon
the earth, it was the design that men should enjoy equal rights
throughout the land. This is the form of the constitution; this came
to us according to the purposes of God. But throughout this nation at
the present time there is oppression. And in the eastern cities the
evils under which the old world groans, are increasing; so much so is
this the case that men who travel in Europe can see but little
difference when they come here, between the evils of the old world and
the evils that are fast developing themselves in the midst of the
large cities of the United States. The government has, to a certain
extent been mismanaged. We are an illustration of this. We have been
prosecuted and persecuted; we have been driven; we have been mobbed,
and we have been robbed and despoiled of our homes and possessions,
and all because we would not worship according to the dictates of
other American citizens; because we chose to worship God according to
the dictates of our own conscience we are in these mountains. We were
driven from lands that belonged to us by the right of purchase and
possession, and were compelled to come into the wilderness to seek a
place where we could live free from mal-administration, and enjoy the
rights guaranteed to us by the Constitution. To-day we are a standing
protest in the midst of the nation against evils that are growing, and
the results of which must, sooner or later, be felt by others to their
sorrow. Freedom and liberty, virtue, honesty, good government and
everything, in fact, desirable among men must be nourished and
cherished and maintained in our midst. We must be for sustaining these
things, and, as I have said, for establishing a new order of things
upon the earth. For that which God has revealed unto us meets all of
our wants; it supplies every righteous desire of every heart; there is
no right and proper desire of the human heart that any human being
[p.282] can entertain, that this Gospel does not satisfy. It is equal
to all the circumstances and all the wants and all the desires of
every human being, it having been designed and framed by Him who
created us and who knows our wants. And having such a religion, we
must of necessity be willing to extend the blessings and benefits of
this religion, and of bureau liberty, to every person God has raised
us up for this purpose, and to establish these things on the earth and
to perpetuate the reign of righteousness among the children of men. He
has brought us here. These valleys of the mountains are the best, or,
at least, as well adapted as any land upon the face of the earth for
the home of a free people. It would be something extraordinary if a
people brought up as we are in these mountains should not be a
liberty-loving people; if we should not be a free people. We could not
well be otherwise with such surroundings as we have. And our children
will grow up filled with the love of freedom; and God designs that
this shall be our home, and that we shall multiply and increase until
the time shall come for us to go back, according to the revelation, to
repossess the land from which we were driven.

Vol. 22, p.282
But we have an immense work to do in these mountains. This is the
foundation of that which is to be. The Lamanites must he brought into
the covenant; they must receive the Gospel from us. We must be their
"nursing father's and their nursing mothers." This, among other
things, is a labor devolving upon us. We are here for this purpose;
not to become rich ourselves, that when we shall pass away we may
bequeath to our children large possessions for them to enjoy the good
things of this world to spend upon their lusts and to gratify their
carnal desires. God will not give unto us riches, neither lands nor
property, for any such purpose as this; but it will be for the
accomplishment of that which He has predicted by the mouths of the
Holy Prophets. We have Temples to build; and these buildings will
doubtless be, before long, of easy access to the entire people, and
through the sealing ordinances we shall be welded together and be made
one people, and also be connected with the past generations until we
get to Father Adam. This is the nature of the work to which we are
called. And every boy and girl in our community should be taught to
look forward to it. The idea of our cultivating a little land and
getting our minds concentrated upon little things that pertain to a
livelihood, and think that this is all we are here for; to come and
take upon us a probation merely to eat and drink like the animals; do
you think for a moment, my brethren and sisters, that this is all we
have been sent here to do? There is something more than this. There is
an object to be accomplished of far greater and higher importance. It
is of course intended that we should use that which God has given unto
us, but we should use it all to right advantage. But this may be said
to be of minor consideration, a matter of small moment compared with
the great work with which we are identified.

Vol. 22, p.282
Every mother should train her children to look forward to the destiny
that God has in store for them, to fit and qualify them for it. And
every boy should be trained in such a manner as to fit him to move in
the first circles of society; and  every advantage of training should
be given to every son we have. He should be made as perfect as it is
[p.283] possible to make him. We should not be content to make our
children like ourselves; that because we have lived in a certain way
that they may do so also. Our children will occupy positions that we
scarcely dream of, if we will do our duty by them. Our boys and girls
should be cultivated and trained. Give them the best training and the
best education that you can afford; and do not think that you can do
too much for them in this direction. And while you are cultivating the
soil and building houses and making improvements of different kinds,
look forward to the future, and put yourselves in a position in which
you can do far more good than you are doing at the present time. Great
and glorious promises have been made to us, and we should be reaching
out in the proper direction to re-realize the benefit of them. Of
course this can only be done by the necessary work of preparation. The
Lord has said that he will make us the noble of the earth, the
greatest among men, the rulers and even saviors of men. This means
rule and dominion; it means control. And still we should be humble and
meek and lowly, and put our trust in God, and look to him as the
source of our strength.

Vol. 22, p.283
Mothers, let me beg of you to bestow all the care and training that
you possibly can upon your daughters. Make them as perfect as you can;
give them every facility within your power to become women of culture.
And, fathers, do the same by your boys. If there is a man in your
settlement who excels in any one thing, let him teach the rest. If
there be among you a good penman, let him teach others this beautiful
art. And if there is a woman that excels in anything, let the girls be
taught in that one thing until they shall equal or surpass her. If
there is a man among you who is accustomed to society, let him impart
lessons to the boys, and let them imitate him. This is one thing that
devolves upon us, as Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 22, p.283
You are living in a small place, and you are apt to become narrow in
your views. You have a log-house for a meeting-house, and you seem to
be satisfied with it; and how many of you live in log-houses? Many of
your ditches I see, are wide, and your wives and daughters have either
to jump them or wade through them. It is time you were building a new
and better meeting-house, and then you will erect better
dwelling-houses; and your ditches will be bridged, and your fences and
sidewalks be improved.

Vol. 22, p.283
Do not allow the feeling of indifference to come over you. Improve
your city, make it attractive, so that when people come into your
midst, they will say, "Here is a thrifty, prosperous people; this
people are improving their condition, and they are seeking to excel."
This is a duty that devolves upon you. The work of improvement
connected with this great, growing country which God has given unto
us, which he has placed in our hands, so to speak, is our work, and we
should have pleasure in improving and beautifying the places of our
habitation.

Vol. 22, p.283
Parents, you should see that your boys are taught mechanism. You need
good mechanics. You need masons, you need carpenters, you need
painters and other skilled workmen, and why not let the boys learn?
Everything they learn of a practical nature will be useful to them
some time or other during their lifetime, and workmen in the building
line almost always find employment. In regard to what I [p.284] have
said about the training of your families, I do not mean to reflect
upon you, for I expect you do what you can in this direction; at
least, I hope so; but I speak of what we ought to do in regard to our
families.

Vol. 22, p.284
Our enemies are continually trying to destroy us, and we as a people
should be banded together in the bonds of the Gospel. I desired to
have said some things at Fillmore, and should have done so had I had
another opportunity. I understand there are a great many bad
influences in this county. You have apostates, among you, and your
daughters—at least there have been some cases where your daughters
have married into the families of apostates and your sons have married
the daughters of apostates. If this is the case, it is a deplorable
condition of things. When Latter-day Saints marry those who are not of
their faith, I look upon it as a great misfortune to those who do so.
If those barriers were to be broken down which ought to exist between
us and the world I should view it as a great calamity. One of the
strictest commands that the Lord gave to Israel in olden times was
that they should not marry with the nations surrounding them; and this
law is equally binding on us, and we should do everything in our power
to maintain it inviolate. For our enemies are determined to take away
from us the control of our affairs. And such people, part of whom are
in Fillmore, and you may have some down here, if they had their way—or
if the measures which they would vote for could be carried out, you,
all of you, would be reduced to the condition of serfs; you would not
even have the right to vote for a justice of the peace; you would not
even have the right to vote for a constable, nor for a probate judge,
nor selectman, nor for an assessor or collector; they would deprive
you of the right of suffrage, and reduce you to the condition of
slaves, if they could have their way. It is not only once or twice,
but it has been many, many times that bills have been introduced into
Congress containing these features, and leaving us the bare privilege
of paying taxes, while they who live here and urge this legislation,
would have the right to spend them. Now, I am told that there are
people in this county who are sustained principally by the Latter-day
Saints so-called, who use their influence and their means against us,
who are in full sympathy with the men who make it their study and
their business to destroy us, and who, if they had the power would
imprison and put to death the best men among us. A man calling himself
a Latter-day Saint, who would do that—that would use his means and his
influence, which by the way he is indebted to God for, to destroy his
work, I consider as being terribly ignorant; or if having good sense,
is not worthy of a name and place among the Latter-day Saints. I feel
keenly on this point, because it is a vital point; and I repeat, that
the man who would put his means into the hand of the enemy, the avowed
enemy of this Church, to destroy his brother is most culpable, and
cannot escape the condemnation of the Lord. The man who is a free man,
and who values his own liberty and that of his neighbors, will do
nothing of the kind; he will jealously guard against aiding such
people even to the amount of one cent. He would say, "I cannot afford
to let my means, or any part of it, go to destroy my own peace or that
of my neighbor, nor to deprive us of [p.285] our liberty." But there
is a disposition which I have noticed among many of our folks to break
down these barriers and distinctions. They would sustain men who,
directly or indirectly, are pledged to do all they can against this
people, against the liberties and rights of this people, against our
freedom and against our religion. If they have any influence at all,
it is used against us. They would take control of this Territory from
the old settlers and give it to their deadly enemies. The man who
would so far forget himself as to do such a thing has no part in this
work, if he comprehends it at all, and unless he repents, he will
sooner or later lose the Spirit of God, and go into darkness and
apostacy. It matters not who the man may be, or what his standing may
be among the people, such a course is bound to sever his connection
with us. God has called us to build up Zion. He has called us from the
world for this purpose. He has not called us to be like other people,
but to become a peculiar people unto Himself a people upon whom he can
pour out His Holy Spirit to enable us to accomplish His designs. And
we should act in accordance with the testimony of this Spirit, and
according to the instructions of his servants unto us; and if we do
this all will be right. But the man who will use his influence against
my brethren is not my friend; I have no fellowship with him. He may
talk very nice and profess great friendship, but he is not my friend
if he is opposed to my brethren and the work of God; there is no
sympathy in common between us; we do not stand upon the same platform.
It seems to me that this should be understood by all who consider
themselves members of this Church. We must stand together: we must be
united. We must exercise faith in God, and we must do that which he
requires at our hands, or we shall lose that which he has given unto
us. And it would be a sorry day for us if we were to fall into such a
condition that God would let our enemies loose upon us, to drive us,
and get control in these mountains.

Vol. 22, p.285
I pray God to bless you, my brethren and sisters, and fill you with
His Spirit, that your zeal, interest and devotion may increase in the
work of God, and that your understanding may be enlarged, in the name
of Jesus. Amen. [p.286]

George Q. Cannon, June 27, 1881

Reports Concerning the Saints, Their Prosperity
the Result of Prayer and Faithfulness, Etc.

Delivered at Hooperville, Monday, June 27, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.286
It affords me great pleasure to travel as we are now doing. It is a
number of years since I bad the opportunity of thus traveling in this
county, visiting the people in the various settlements, and witnessing
the changes and improvements which have taken place, which indicate
the growth and development of the people.

Vol. 22, p.286
It is only a few years ago that our enemies, in speaking of us, said,
that we were a miserable, decrepit, weakly, dying-out people. They
described us as very poor, miserable-looking creatures, all bearing
the impress of our polygamic practices upon our faces; and our
children as being weakly, with poor intellect, etc. And this
description of us went the rounds of the press, and was believed in by
a great many. And some people were so credulous that they supposed
that as soon as they came into a "Mormon" city they could easily tell
the "Mormon" women by the sad, depressed expression of the
countenances which they wore. For a few years this idea prevailed,
having been voiced by the press generally; and lecturers, in speaking
about us, dwelt upon this peculiarity. Of late, however, the tone has
changed, and instead of entertaining the idea that we are about to die
out, the feeling concerning us is one of fear, lest we should spread
out and take possession of the surrounding country.

Vol. 22, p.286
It has been the case for many years, in fact, front the beginning,
that our Elders have been proclaiming to the world that we are a
growing people, and predicting that God has a great destiny in store
for the Latter-day Saints; that "the kingdom and dominion, and the
great. hess of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to
the people of the Saints of the Most High," etc. And this and other
predictions of a like import were testified to by the Elders of this
Church wherever they went; but the people generally, who heard oar
brethren preach such doctrine, were reluctant to believe it, and did
not believe it, in fact. Of late, however, there has been a great
change; people who have all the time looked upon the "Mormons" as a
lot of fanatics, whose race could not be otherwise than a short one,
already begin to fear that there is some truth in these predictions.

Vol. 22, p.286
During this last winter I found myself in a rather peculiar position
—a position I had never occupied before—of being under the necessity
of endeavoring to calm the fears of the public respecting our growth
and increase, they had such  ideas [p.287] about it they were
apprehensive lest we Were not only going to possess Utah, but going to
take possession of Idaho, Arizona, Nevada, and cross into Colorado.
And I myself was under the necessity of calming their fears in regard
to the growth of the people, and of saying to them, we were not
increasing so fast as to give cause for any reasonable apprehension.
This shows a change that has taken place in the mind of the public
with regard to the Latter-day Saints. And this morning while sitting
under the cool shade of this bowery looking upon the faces of these
children and young people, I thought that I never saw healthier
children. And every countenance is cheerful; every one bespeaks health
and our young women show that they have been born of healthy parents,
and brought up and trained so as to develop their physical natures; I
am glad to see this; I am thankful that we live in a healthy country,
and that we have the Word of Wisdom given unto us by revelation from
God; and by observing it we are very likely to have an exceedingly
healthy race of people, who will also be long-lived. I think it a
matter of great importance to endeavor to train ourselves and our
children so as to have health, and not only health but long life on
the earth, so that we may accomplish that which God has given unto us
to do. For there is an immense amount of labor to be performed in
connection with this work. With good health we also have plenty. These
fruitful farms; these teeming orchards; with flocks and herds of
cattle, of sheep, of horses, with the dwellings and everything else to
show how comfortably situated the Latter-day Saints are. They have
honey, they have butter and milk, and their bins are overflowing, so
to speak, and in many instances actually so, with wheat the finest
that is grown on the earth. And there is nothing to prevent our
becoming physically perfect. But there are great responsibilities
resting upon the parents among the Latter-day Saints; and not only
upon the parents but upon the leading men in our settlements and
cities and stakes.

Vol. 22, p.287
There is one thing that you who reside here—and in fact it may be said
about every settlement in these mountains—that you should be
particularly careful about, and that is, the education of your
children. I hope in your general prosperity you will not overlook your
educational interests. It is of the utmost importance to us and to our
children and to the work of God which is entrusted to us, that we
should give our children every advantage of education, including the
training of them in the principles of the Gospel; for it is of the
first importance that all should have laid the foundation in their
hearts of faith in God and confidence in the Holy Priesthood, and in
the ordinances of the house of God. This is of the first importance,
more important than anything else; more important even than teaching
them to read and write. Train them in the faith of God and in the
knowledge of God, so far as it can be imparted to them, until they can
find out God for themselves, seeking him in earnestness in their
closets and private places. And when we have laid this foundation in
their hearts, then impart to them skill in education to read and write
perfectly, so that every boy and girl in our community can read and
write his and her tongue perfectly. Do it so that no one can find
fault with it, that it may be ready for the press, if they should wish
to address a [p.288] communication to the press, without having to
make a single correction. Our children have the brightest intellects
of any I have ever met. God has given them this blessing; all that
they require to develop themselves is the opportunity, and this they
should have. God has given unto us means. There is no necessity for us
to keep our children out of school, as was the case in early days. I
think it a matter of the greatest importance that parents should
impart to their children these facilities. Place them within their
reach so that the talents of our boys and girls may be developed, for
there is an abundant field for its exercise throughout our land, and
also beyond, and in the countries to which they are being sent. We are
spreading out, and we want men who are cultured; we want women of
culture who can train their children in the spirit of true education,
so that when visitors come to our land, or our children go to other
lands, those who see them will feel there is a superiority about the
Latter-day Saints that they did not look for. Great pains should be
taken in this direction. Parents, school trustees and educators should
exercise themselves in behalf of education; nothing should be left
undone to give every one, no matter how poor, an opportunity to obtain
it. You know the difference between a well cultivated field and one
that is poorly cultivated. You know the difference between carefully
selected and bred cattle, and cattle that are allowed to run at large
on the range without attention. You know the difference between fruits
that are well selected and cared for by the hand of the skillful
gardener, and those that are allowed to grow as they please. The
lesson that may be drawn from these plain practical things is
applicable in the rearing of these little ones. You need not think,
you parents, because you have got through life with little or a meagre
education, that your children ought not to expect more than you
possessed in starting life. You do not know anything about the future
that lies before them. The boys and girls of to-day, if they are
prepared for it, will have opportunities of moving in the higher
circles of society; boys will be required to go among the leading men
of the nations; and how embarrassing it would be for them if they
should not be qualified for it. But they should be. Every day the
prospect is widening, the field is opening up before us, and men of
this kind are needed all the time. We need them for legislators; we
need them for Apostles, Presidents, Bishops and Counselors; we need
them for every department of life. They should be cultivated so that
they will be capable of discharging these duties and filling any
position.

Vol. 22, p.288
The Lord has bestowed upon us the temporal blessings which we have for
a wise purpose. We should use them aright and not set our hearts upon
these perishable things. We should hold them as the gifts of God,
subject to his counsel. The man who sets his heart upon riches cannot
serve the God of Israel. No man can serve two masters, Jesus said. He
said it 1800 years ago; it is true to-day. Whenever you see a man
serving Mammon, you may know he cannot serve God as well. There cannot
be a division in these services; half-hearted service cannot be
acceptable to the Lord. We must serve God with all our hearts, our
love and affections reaching after Him, and the things of this world
must be looked upon by us as  [p.289] secondary considerations. They
are good enough in their place; right enough to be attended to; but
subordinate always to the love of God. That should be the first love,
greater than every other love. A man that loves a wife, a man that
loves a child, a man that loves anything upon the earth more than God,
is not a true Latter-day Saint. He may have a lovely wife, he may have
a lovely child; he may have a rich farm, he may have stock, elegant
residences, horses and carriages, together with an abundance of wealth
to command all the comforts of the earth; but I tell you, as a servant
of God, if he loves these things more than he loves God, he is not a
true Latter-day Saint. He cannot serve God and mammon together. One
love must predominate; it must be superior to every other love, and
that is the love of our Heavenly Father; the keeping of his
commandments and attending to the ordinances of salvation which he has
revealed to us.

Vol. 22, p.289
While Brother Woodruff was speaking about what President Young had
told him in Winter Quarters, respecting the Prophet Joseph's
teachings, with regard to cultivating the spirit of the Lord, a thing
came to my mind that I was taught in the same way in the beginning of
my labors on my first mission, and the impression it made upon my mind
has been a lasting one; I have never forgotten it; and through taking
that lesson to heart I feel that I have been exceedingly prospered in
my life.

Vol. 22, p.289
There were ten of us, of whom I was the youngest, wind-bound in the
Bay of San Francisco, and we had been thus delayed for nearly a Week
near the Golden Gate in consequence of head winds. I dreamed one night
that this party of brethren were heaving at the windlass, having a
rope attached to it reaching forward to the anchor at the bow of the
vessel. We were working with all our might endeavoring to raise the
anchor, but seemingly we made but little progress. While thus engaged
I thought the Prophet Joseph came from the after part of the vessel
dressed in his temple clothes, and tapping the on the shoulder told me
to go with him. I went, and he climbed on to the forecastle which was
higher than the main deck and on a level with the bulwarks, and there
he knelt down, also telling me to kneel down with him. He prayed
according to the order of prayer which is revealed. After prayer, he
arose upon his feet. "Now," said he, "George, take hold of that
rope—the rope we had been pulling on with all our might. I took hold
of it, and with the greatest ease and without the least effort, the
anchor was raised." "Now," said he, "let this be a lesson to you;
remember that great things can be accomplished through, the power of
prayer and the exercise of faith in the right way."

Vol. 22, p.289
I would like to impress this, with what Brother Woodruff has told you,
upon the minds of the young, also upon the middle-aged and the aged of
this congregation if they choose to take it; great is the power of
prayer when properly offered to the Lord. Whatever success I have had
upon my missions in battling with the adversaries of this people, in
being able to hold my position, when warred upon—and it seemed that
nothing in the world but the power of God could save me or prevent
legislation adverse to this people—whatever success there may be about
this in the past, throughout my life—and I believe it was the case
with my predecessors—it has [p.290] been due to faith and prayer. I
have remembered this always; I have endeavored to exercise faith in
God, through prayer, which has been heard by the Almighty. Men have
met in secret in holy places, and have besought God in the appointed
way, according to the holy order revealed, and deliverance has been
wrought out for Zion, when it seemed that everything was dark before
them and without one ray of light. At such times, when every thing has
been hedged up, the servants of God have met in secret places and have
plead with God according to the holy order, and the heavens have been
moved, and difficulties have vanished away, and our path has been made
plain before us, and we have escaped the hands of our enemies.

Vol. 22, p.290
My brethren and sisters, my young brethren and sisters present,
remember this lesson. Cultivate the Spirit of God; keep it with you.
Remember always, there is power in prayer greater than anything man
can do. There is no power in monarchs, there is no power in armies,
there is no power in legislation, nor in anybody nor anything else
upon the earth that equals the power of God in prayer.

Vol. 22, p.290
That we may always remember it, and keep it constantly in our minds
throughout our lives, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, October 9, 1881

The Priesthood—God's Love for the Human Family, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, Oct. 9, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.290
We have now been in session for some time. We have listened to a great
many interesting things associated with the Church and kingdom of God.
We have had also, during the Conference, matters to reflect upon,
pertaining to the departure of some of our brethren, whom we loved and
esteemed. They have been taken away from us, and have gone into
another state of existence, which is all perfectly right. We have
nothing to say particularly in relation to these matters.

Vol. 22, p.290
The Lord has revealed unto us his holy will. He has by his own voice,
by the ministering of holy angels, restored to us the everlasting
Gospel, that plan which was ordained by Jehovah, before the world
rolled into existence, or the morning  stars [p.291] sang together for
joy. Associated with the Gospel he has restored the Priesthood, which
is simply, in a few words, the rule and government of God, whether in
the heavens or on the earth. This Priesthood, this law, this
government and these principles have been communicated from the
heavens. They originated not with man upon the earth. They did not
originate with any church upon the earth, or any people, or any
authority. This is the gift of God to man. This Gospel places man in
communication with God, his Heavenly Father; this Gospel brings life
and immortality to light; this Gospel is proclaimed in the interest of
all men in all parts of the earth; the Priesthood in connection with
the Gospel has a commission to proclaim to all the world, to every
nation, kindred, tongue and people. It is a message of salvation to
the rations of the earth, and it is very different from that which
many call the Gospel, whose followers would seek to destroy, to
defame, to overturn and to injure all humanity who are opposed to
them, and to their views and feelings. God feels interested in the
welfare of the whole human family, and for this purpose he has
established principles upon the earth which exist in the heavens—a
Gospel that has prevailed among the Gods in the eternal worlds,
containing principles which are calculated to elevate, ennoble and
exalt the human family. The principles are eternal as the Gospel
itself is eternal; and as the love of God was manifested in former
times by the giving of His Son for the redemption of the world, so the
goodness of God is extended in the last days to save, to bless, to
elevate and to dignify the human family. And those who are in
possession of these principles are in possession not only of the love
of God, but of the love of man, and will seek, by every means in their
power, aided by the Spirit of God, and that light, love and
intelligence which dwell in his bosom, to spread these sacred
principles and to save men, if possible almost contrary to their own
will. It is a mistaken notion, let me say here, that some people
entertain, that because men persecute us, we must persecute them: that
because men would proscribe us in our religious faith, we must
persecute them in theirs. There is no such principle associated with
God, or with those who dwell in the love of God, or who are actuated
by the Spirit of God. Everything of that kind proceeds from beneath
and not from above. God is interested in the welfare of all people,
all nations, all kindreds, and all tongues. He is the Father of the
spirits of all flesh, and however narrow and contracted men may be in
their ideas, he can afford to let his rain descend on the evil and the
good, and cause his sun to shine on the just and on the unjust. For
this purpose he has introduced the Gospel; for this purpose he is
gathering together a people under the influence of the Gospel, which
Gospel, when received and obeyed, imparts the Holy Ghost, and which
Holy Ghost takes of the things of God, and shows them unto us. He has
gathered us together here in this place and in this land, in order
that we may be more fully instructed in His law, for men are not
acquainted with God by revelation anywhere else to my knowledge. Very
few men upon the face of the earth believe in revelation from God.
They believe in their own theories, and notions and ideas and
principles, but they know nothing about "thus saith the Lord," as men
used to do when they had the Gospel; and [p.292] wherever the Gospel
exists, there exists with it a knowledge of God, and of the laws of
life. God has committed to us the Gospel and the High Priesthood,
which is not intended, as Some suppose, to bring men into bondage or
to tyranize ever the consciences of men, but to make all men free as
God is free; that they may drink of the streams "whereof shall make
glad the city of God;" that they may be elevated and not debased; that
they may be purified and not corrupted; that they may learn the laws
of life and walk in them; and not walk in the ways of corruption and
go down to death. Jeremiah tells us that the Lord says, "I will take
you one of a city and two of a family and I will bring you to Zion;
and I will give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed
you with knowledge and understanding."

Vol. 22, p.292
We have learned this, that God lives; we have learned that when we
call upon him lie hears our prayers; we have learned that it is the
height of human happiness to fear God and observe his laws and keep
his commandments; we have learned that it is a duty devolving upon us
to try and make all men happy and intelligent, which happiness and
intelligence can only be obtained through obedience to the laws of
God. It is in him that we trust. We are not so much concerned about
the destiny of this kingdom as some people think we are. God is
interested in it, the holy angels are interested in it, the ancient
Patriarchs and Prophets and men of God who have lived in other ages
are interested in it, and in the councils of heaven it was argeed that
this kingdom should be t established; it is according to the word and
will and eternal designs of Jehovah. And as he called men in other
days he has called them in these days, and this Priesthood administers
in the earth and in the heavens. And when Brother Moses Thatcher talks
about a man being called, having finished his course here, to go into
another state of existence, he talks understandingly on that point.
This Priesthood is an everlasting Priesthood, as was the Priesthood of
Jesus, after the order of Melchisedek, and it administers in time and
in eternity. This Gospel brings us into communion with God our
Heavenly Father, with Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant, with the
general assembly and Church of the First Born; and while they are
operating there, we are operating here. For this reason we are
building our Temples and administering in them, and these are things
that I wish to speak a little upon to you Latter-day Saints who are
assembled here from the various parts of the Territory. It is not an
idle phantom that has been presented to us in this matter. There is
nothing vague or visionary about it, we are dealing with sober,
serious, solemn facts. Elijah it was prophesied should come and turn
the hearts of the fathers to the children and the hearts of the
children to the fathers. That prophesy has been fulfilled, and while
millions and myriads of the human family have died without a knowledge
of the Gospel, we are instructed what our duty is towards them; and
while we are engaged in building Temples and administering therein
both for the living and the dead, the over-lasting Priesthood in the
heavens are engaged in operating in the same way in the interests of
all humanity, not only of those who now live but those who,  have
lived. We need, it is true, the assistance and [p.293] guidance of the
Almighty, and the Holy Priesthood behind the vail also requires our
assistance and our help. Paul, who understood these things, said,
"that they without us should not be made perfect," and we without them
cannot be made perfect. They in their day had obtained a knowledge of
God and his law, and we are permitted to obtain the same. God has been
pleased to restore the same principles and to place us in communion
with him and them. Hence, while riley are operating in the heavens we
are operating here upon the earth. We build Temples and administer in
them. They are attending to those who have died without a knowledge of
the Gospel, and who will communicate from time to time with us to show
us our duty.

Vol. 22, p.293
It is written that saviors shall come upon Mount Zion. How can a man
be a savior if he saves nobody And how can they save unless God shows
them how? How can they build Temples unless they have a knowledge of
the work in which they are engaged? And how can they administer in
these Temples, unless God instructs them? They cannot do it; we cannot
do it; no body can do it; and therefore it is necessary that we should
all the time be under the guidance and direction of the Almighty, for
without Him we can do nothing.

Vol. 22, p.293
The reports that we hear concerning the Temples that are being built
are very interesting. We hear they have placed the roof on the one in
Cache Valley; in Manti, they are progressing with another very
favorably, and the people all around in those districts are
contributing and aiding all they can for the advancement of the work,
and then with the one already built there will soon be two and three
and then four Temples in operation for the labor in which we are
engaged. Some people I know will say it is a very poor speculation, a
very singular kind of a religion. Yet we are carrying out the counsel
of God, for all these things are designed by the Almighty, and emanate
from Him. And if we die what then? We shall live and reign throughout
eternity, worlds without end, and we know it. Therefore we are
satisfied as to the work in which we are engaged. It is all right.

Vol. 22, p.293
I say to the brethren and all who are engaged in this labor, I say God
bless you, and if you could hear the voices above you would hear loud
cries of "Amen:" for all heaven is interested in the work in which we
are engaged; and whatever other men may think about these things, we
know what we are doing, and we shall try, in the name of the Lord, and
under His guidance and direction, to build up his Zion upon the earth;
that there may be a phalanx of people that God will acknowledge—a
phalanx of people that will bow to the behests of Jehovah; a phalanx
of people in whom the heavens are interested; a people who are engaged
in rolling forth the work of God, and establishing not only the Church
of Christ, but His Zion and the kingdom of God upon the earth.

Vol. 22, p.293
This is a work that is not popular among men. They want their ideas,
their theories, and their notions; we want the ideas and theories, the
word and will, and the guidance and direction of the Almighty; and if
we are connected with his kingdom, it there is such a thing as the
kingdom of God upon the earth, it means the rule and government of
God.

Vol. 22, p.294
Peradventure some will say, "We won't let you do it." Now, don't
[p.294] stop the Lord, will you? No matter about the theories, ideas
and notions of men. God has committed to us certain principles, and by
the help of God we mean to carry them out. In doing this it devolves
upon us to send the Gospel to every creature under heaven, and for
this we have a First Presidency; for this we have the Twelve Apostles;
for this we have some seventy times seventy of Seventies; for this we
have several thousand High Priests; for this we have some eight or ten
thousand Elders, and God has called us to do his work, and by the help
of Israel's God we will do it in the name of the Lord, and let all
Israel say, Amen. (The vast congregation responded, "Amen.") These are
our feelings on that subject. And let the Twelve, let the Seventies,
let the High Priests, and let the Elders work up to the dignity and
importance of their calling, and feel that they are under command, as
the servants of God, to do his will in spreading the Gospel of life
and salvation to the nations of the earth. The world will hate you. No
matter—they hated your master before you. They persecuted Him before
they persecuted you. He endured it; we will try to.

Vol. 22, p.294
What then? We will go on building our Temples, and when we have built
them we will administer in them according to the word of God. And who
else knows this order but us? Let the Latter-day Saints build these
Temples and hand them over to the divines of the world, and what would
they do? Why, all they would do would be to quarrel about theology.
What do they know about the ordinances of the Gospel? Nothing. What do
they know about salvation for the living and the dead? Nothing. They
would not know how to administer in a Temple if they had one, and
further, we should not know if God had not shown us how. We are
dependent upon the Lord; but we have our friends, as I have said,
behind the vail. They have the same Priesthood which we have, and they
are operating in our interests and it is that which frequently
operates among men now, silently working when they know nothing about
it. They rage in many instances, and foam and get up resolutions;
generally very religious people. Well, it was that class of people
that persecuted Jesus and his disciples; they thought they were unfit
to live. What of it? Do you hate them? No. Would I injure any of them?
No, they are injuring themselves, God knows, ten thousand times more
than I could do. Any man who departs from the principles of right; any
man who tramples upon human rights and human liberty; men who cannot
allow other men to worship God according to the dictates of their own
conscience, are in a deplorable, condition; they are fast going back
to barbarism; and it is necessary that God should introduce principles
to lift man above these groveling ideas. We can look upon all mankind
as our brothers, and can try to benefit and elevate the human race.
This is the mission which God has given us to attend to—first, in
regard to religious matters, and afterwards to political matters, that
all men may enjoy perfect freedom in every respect, not in name, not
in theory only, but in reality.

Vol. 22, p.294
I find that time is passing. We scarcely have time in our assemblages
to attend to things and talk about principles that we would like to.
There are ten thousand things present themselves before my mind, which
I would like to lay before this  [p.295] congregation; but we have not
time. We shall have to take these things by degrees, little by little,
line upon line, precept upon precept.

Vol. 22, p.295
There is one thing I wish to speak about here politically. "What do
you think about the government of the United States," some people say.
"What are your opinions?" I will tell you what I think about the
Constitution. I have just the same opinion of it that Joseph Smith
had, and he said it was given by inspiration of God. The men did not
know this who wrote it; the men did not know it who adopted it;
nevertheless it is true. There is an embodiment of principles
contained therein that are calculated to bless and benefit mankind.
"What do you think about the government of the United States as a
government? I think it is a good deal ahead of most governments, but I
think the administrators are apostatizing very fast from the
principles that the furthers of this nation instituted. It has become
quite a question now-a-days, whether men can be preserved in their
rights or not, whether men can worship God according to the dictates
of their conscience or not, or whether we are living in a land of
freedom or not. What is the matter? Why, they are like the
religionists. How is it with them? They profess to believe in the
Bible. They do believe it shut, but when you open it they deny it. The
people of this nation profess to believe in the Constitution. They do
until it comes to be applied to the people and then they do not. That
is perhaps too broad a saying; but I will say there are many who feel
like this—not all by a long way. There are thousands and tens of
thousands who are imbued with the same principles as were the framers
of the Constitution and who desire to see human freedom perpetuated.
The principles of freedom and the love of human liberty have not quite
died out of the hearts of all men in these United States. There is a
respestable balance in favor of liberty and freedom and equal rights.
But there are others—why they talk sometimes about our polygamy until
you would think from what these open-mouthed people say, that we were
the most corrupt people on the face of the earth. I could say
something about them if I wanted to talk, I would say here that we
respect, family virtue, and we protect virtue among us. We associate
with our families upon principles that have been ordained of God, and
sanctioned by Him, in the different ages of the world. And then we are
true to our covenants, while they profess to be true to theirs, and
violate them and disgrace and corrupt themselves. God save us from
their infamies! Do not follow after their example. What have we seen
of men here right in our city sent to evangelize us?—seducing females
when they could, and then go into courts, churches, etc., and talk
about the impurities of the "Mormons!" This is not a very good way to
evangelize people nor to exalt them; it does not produce a love of
those ennobling principles which all honorable men ought to be
governed by. We would say then in regard to religionists—if you
profess a religion be true to it; if you profess to believe in the
Bible when shut, believe it when open, and practice its principles. We
would say to men who profess so much loyalty and patriotism to the
government, be true to your institutions, be true to the Constitution
of the United States, as we say to all our people to be true to the
same. We expect [p.296] the Latter-day Saints to be so, and to be
subject to law, to avoid lawlessness of every kind and the
interference with men's rights in any shape. Let all men worship as
they please. That is a matter for their own consciences, it is not for
us to dictate. Let all men be free in their business relations, that
in all things we may feel that we are performing our part as citizens
of the United States and citizens of the Church and kingdom of God
upon the earth; and if other people can afford to traduce us, we can
scarcely afford to tell the truth about them. I might talk about
thousands of things that I am acquainted with that I know as well as I
am standing here; but we will leave them to their master. If they
choose evil let them choose it. We talk sometimes about the influence
of saloons, of whisky and beer, and all these kinds of things. Cannot
you Latter-day Saints let them alone? If you cannot you are not fit to
be Latter-day Saints and you will not be so long. If the world choose
to wallow in these things, let them wallow. But would an Elder in
Israel and a saint of God disgrace himself by being found in such
dens? Yes, many have, but they have got to repent and turn round a
short corner and purge themselves from these things, or they will be
severed from the Church and kingdom of God, and they will have no
association among us. We are after truth and after righteousness, and
let us, as we have been exhorted, maintain our purity and our virtue,
and if others introduce corruption among us, let them alone, let them
take their own course, but "O my soul, come not thou into their
secret; unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united." Ye
Latter-day Saints purge yourselves from iniquity and speak the truth,
act honestly, be pure and virtuous, and honor God and your calling,
and God will honor you, but if you do not, you will be speedily rooted
out. There is a day of reckoning fast coming. God is beginning to
trouble the nations of the earth, and these things will grow and
increase, and it is time for you Elders of Israel to be on the side of
right, to depart from evil, to cleave to the truth, to work
righteousness, and to honor God. God expects it of you, the holy
angels expect it of you, and if you do not leave your evils you can
have no place with the Saints of God on the earth or in the heavens.

Vol. 22, p.296
As I before said, we have not time to enter into all these matters.
You have had a good deal of needful instruction. Let us profit by it
and honor our God. And I say God bless all men who love the truth,
whether here or anywhere else; God bless all men who maintain human
rights and freedom; and God confound the opposers of these principles
everywhere. These are my principles and feelings. We want nothing like
communism, or nihilism, or any of the outrageous infamies that are
beginning to vex and perplex the nations. Yet these things will roll
on until it will be a vexation to hear the reports thereof, and unless
this nation speedily turns round God's hand will be upon them; unless
they speedily adhere to the principles of equal rights and freedom, He
will be after them. Now, you can set that down if you like, and see
whether it will come to pass or not. I say, then God bless every lover
of right, whether among this people or anywhere else, and God bless
the rulers of this land who rule in righteousness, and God remove
those who do not. (Amen). And let  us honor our God and our religion
and adhere to the principles of truth. God will stand [p.297] by us,
and the glory of God will rest upon us, and no power this side of hell
can hurt us if we be followers of that which is good.

Vol. 22, p.297
I ask the blessing of my Heavenly Father to be upon this congregation,
upon all Israel who love the truth, and all men everywhere who are
desirous to do right and keep the commandments of God, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, August 28, 1881

Duties of the Saints—The Atonement, Etc.

Delivered at Provo, Sunday Afternoon,
August 28th, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.297
We meet together here and elsewhere in a Conference capacity, for the
purpose of regulating, managing and directing the affairs of the
Church, and submitting the reports of the several Stakes to the
people, that the Saints may comprehend the position which they occupy,
and that through our inter-communication with each other and through
the various reports, we may become acquainted, to a certain extent,
with the spirit and feeling, the desires and motives that permeate,
the Saints of God, throughout all the land of Zion.

Vol. 22, p.297
We talk about a great many subjects, and many principles are
introduced to our notice. The various duties and responsibilities of
the presiding authorities are referred to, as well as those of the
Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, the Bishops and their
Counselors, and the Priests, Teachers and Deacons, as also the various
societies and organizations which exist as aids to the Holy Priesthood
in the several Stakes. All these things are very good, so far as they
go; but it is proper that we should examine ourselves, and when it is
our duty so to do, examine one another; and then ask the Lord to
examine us; for it is possible that we may entertain ideas regarding
ourselves and our position that may not be sanctioned by the Almighty;
and if this be the case, then if that harvest should come off which we
have heard sung this afternoon, it may find some of us who are no;
"wheat," not faithfully performing in all respects the various duties
and responsibilities which devolve upon us. And it is quite proper
that we, as an intelligent people, professing preeminently to be the
servants of God, [p.298] should act with candor and truthfulness, and
should be able to scan our own actions as well as those of others, to
see wherein we come short in following the example that was set us by
one of the ancient Prophers, in which he said, "Search me, O God, and
try me and prove me; and if there be any way of wickedness in me, bid
it depart."

Vol. 22, p.298
The position that we occupy is indeed a very peculiar one. We are
gathered here front the nations of the earth. We are gathered here
because of certain plans, purposes and designs of Jehovah, pertaining
to the world wherein we live, pertaining to the peoples who have
existed before us, and relating to all men whether living or dead. And
as the Lord organized this world; as He is said to be the God of the
spirits of all flesh; and as he is interested in the welfare of all
humanity, be would be the proper personage to inaugurate every
measure, everything that would be calculated to promote the interests
of mankind. And in the accomplishment of the salvation of the human
family his designs, plans and purposes have been perfected generations
long ago. If he could reveal unto Adam all of the events which would
transpire upon the earth associated with coming generations, he
certainly must himself have had a knowledge of those things which he
communicated to our first parents, or he could not have revealed them.
Among other things which the Lord designed should be introduced upon
the earth was what is termed the dispensation of the fullness of
times, wherein he would gather together all things in one, whether
they be things on the earth or things in heaven; but all should be
gathered together in one.

Vol. 22, p.298
We have had in the different ages various dispensations; for instance
what may be called the Adamic dispensation, the dispensation of Noah,
the dispensation of Abraham, the dispensation of Moses and of the
Prophets who were associated with that dispensation; the dispensation
of Jesus Christ, when he came to take away the sins of the world by
the sacrifice of himself, and in and through those various
dispensations, certain principles, powers, privileges and Priesthoods
have been developed. But in the dispensation of the fullness of times
a combination or a fulness, a completeness of all those dispensations
was to be introduced among the human family. If there was anything
pertaining to the Adamic, (or what we may term more particularly the
patriarchal) dispensation, it would be made manifest in the last days.
If there was anything associated with Enoch and his city, and the
gathering together of his people, or of the translation of his city,
it would be manifested in the last days. If there was anything
associated with the Melchisedek Priesthood in all its forms, powers,
privileges and blessings at any time or in any part of the earth, it
would be restored in the last days. If there was anything connected
with the Aaronic Priesthood, that also would be developed in the last
times. If there was anything associated with the Apostleship and
Presidency that existed in the days of Jesus, or that existed on this
continent, it would be developed in the last times; for this is the
dispensation of the fullness of times, embracing all other times, all
principles, all powers, all manifestations, all Priesthoods and the
powers thereof that have existed in any age, in any part  of the
world, For, "Those things which never have been revealed from the
[p.299] foundation of the world, but have been kept hid from the wise
and prudent, shall be revealed unto babes and sucklings in this the
dispensation of the fullness of times."

Vol. 22, p.299
And who was to originate this It originated with God the Father, and
it wits sustained by Jesus, the Mediator of the new covenant, and it
was sanctioned by all the Prophets, Patriarchs, Apostles and men of
God who held the Priesthood in former ages. And finally, when all the
preparations were made and everything was ready, or the time had fully
come, the Father and the Son appeared to the youth Joseph Smith to
introduce the great work of the latter days. He who presides over this
earth and he who is said to be the maker of all things, the Father,
pointing to his well-beloved Son, says, this is my beloved Son, hear
him. He did not come himself to regulate and put in order all things,
but he presented his Only Begotten Son, the personage who should be,
as he is termed in the Scriptures, the Apostle and great High Priest
of our profession, who should take the lead in the management and
regulation of all matters pertaining to the great dispensation that
was about to be ushered in. And that Jesus who had been spoken of by
all the holy prophets since the World was, and was the Lamb slain from
before the fouudation of the world, who was the Son of the Eternal
Father, and who was the brightness of the Father's glory and the
express image of his person, he it was who was to take charge of this
all-important work, to regulate the affairs pertaining to the
interests of humanity, to introduce the dispensation of the fullness
of times, and to operate with the various Priesthoods that had existed
and the men who held the keys of these Priesthoods in former times for
the salvation of humanity.

Vol. 22, p.299
And thus the work was commenced. Everything was prepared in the
heavens that had been contemplated from the beginning. And I here
desire to mention one thing pertaining to the Son of God. We are told
that when it was determined to organize the earth, and when God had
laid his plans before the councils of the heavens that he asked
Lucifer what he would do. Lucifer answered, "Behold I, send me, I will
be Thy son, and I will redeem all mankind, that one soul shall not be
lost; and surely I will do it; wherefore give me thine honor." The
Father then turned to his well-beloved Son, and asked, "What will you
do, you have heard these things as well as Lucifer?" The Son replied,
"Father, Thy will be done, and Thine be the glory." Satan, we are
told, rebelled against God; and he wanted to introduce something that
was contrary to the law of God and to the counsel of God; as much as
to say, "O, you do not know much about it; I will go and save all;
wherefore give me thy glory." Some of our folks now-a-days feel and
say sometimes, they have a portion of the Priesthood, and they think
they are almighty personages; they think they know better than anybody
else, better than the Bishop, better that the Twelve, better than the
Presidency of the Church: they are puffed up and filled with their
vain imaginations. Say they, let me have my way; and then, I want you
to give me your honor to help me to carry it out." Or, in otherwords,
I want to fight against the work of God and against the Priesthood of
God, and I want you to give me power and influence to accomplish it."
They do not tell you that in so in any word s; but those are the
facts,

Vol. 22, p.300
[p.300] Now, we are told that Satan rebelled against God. He could not
rebel against a law if that law had not been given; he could not have
violated a commandment if that commandment did not exist. And we are
told that he sought to take away the agency of man, to make man a poor
miserable serf; and then to take his own course in regard to the
destiny of the human family. But God would not have it so; and because
of his rebelling he cast Lucifer out of heaven and with him one-third
of the hosts of heaven because of their departure from God and his
laws, and because they sought to pervert the counsel of God, and
violate those principles which he had introduced for the salvation of
the world which was to be, and upon which we now dwell.

Vol. 22, p.300
Was it known that man would fall? Yes. We are clearly told that it was
understood that man should fall, and it was understood that the
penalty of departing from the law would be death, death temporal. And
there was a provision made for that. Man was not able to make that
provision himself, and hence we are told that it needed the atonement
of a God to accomplish this purpose; and the Son of God presented
himself to carry out that object. And when he presented himself for
this position he was accepted by his Father, just the same as any man
who owes a debt, if he is not able to pay that obligation, and
somebody steps forward and says, I will go security for him. If the
persons to whom he is indebted are willing to take him as security
they will receive the security's note or obligation to meet the debt.
So Jesus offered himself. Now, man could not have done that. Man could
do all that he is capable of doing. But there was an eternal law of
God violated and it needed an eternal, infinite sacrifice to atone
therefore; and Jesus offered himself as that sacrifice to atone for
the sins of the world; and hence it is written, he was the Lamb slain
from before the foundation of the world.

Vol. 22, p.300
Now, to carry out this view of indebtedness a little further. We will
suppose that a man has given his note to pay a certain amount in a
certain given time, and in order to keep that note good, he agrees to
pay interest on it. Now, when Jesus gave himself up as security for
the sins of mankind, and God accepted of his security, what was done
then? Why, sacrifices were introduced as types of the sacrifice of the
Son of God, to show that the ancient servants of Go, I recognized this
principle which had existed in the heavens, and many of them
understood the principle with great clearness. We find that Adam
offered sacrifices, and when he did this, he said in answer to a
question put to him by an holy angel, I do not know why I do it, only
the Father has commanded it. And then the angel commenced to explain
to him that this rite was a type of the sacrifice of the Only Begotten
of the Father who should come in the meridian of time to offer himself
as a sacrifice for the sins of the world; and said he, "Thou shalt do
all things in the name of the Son, and call upon the Father in his
name for evermore." When Adam and Eve ate of the forbidden fruit, the
mercy of God was extended to them, and they perceived as Eve expressed
it, that if there had been no fall, they would have had no posterity,
and that they would have been deprived of really joys and blessings
relating both to this life and the life to come. And so Adam and Eve
rejoiced in their hearts that God had provided [p.301] the plan, and
although they were fallen, yet in this life, through the atonement,
they would have joy, and by and by they would return to their Father,
and there rejoice exceedingly in the abundant mercy of God, and in the
redemption wrought out for them by the Son of God.

Vol. 22, p.301
We find that from that time Satan began to operate and to use his
influence against God, seeking to introduce rebellion on the earth as
be had done in heaven. He succeeded but too well in his operations.
And when Cain and Abel offered up their sacrifice, Cain would not have
done it if the devil had not urged him; but we are told that Cain
loved Satan better than he loved God, and that he departed from the
laws of God. Satan requested Cain to offer up a sacrifice, which he
did, and the Lord rejected it, but he accepted his brother Abel's. Why
did the Lord refuse one and accept the other? Because the Lord knew
that Cain had departed from him, and that he was not sincere in his
offering, as we sometimes are not sincere in our offerings and in our
worship, and therefore he rejected it. Then Satan came again and
whispered to Cain, I could have told you all about it before; God is
an unrighteous God; he gathers where he has not strewn, he reaps where
he has not sown. He was unjust to me in heaven, and therefore I
rebelled against him;and I advise you to do so also. And Cain listened
to the advice of Satan, and as the devil was a murderer and a liar
from the beginning, so he induced Cain to become the same, and he
instigated him to kill his brother Abel. Here were the two powers
represented in the two men, that of God in Abel, and that of Satan in
Cain; and thus the warfare commenced, and the opposition was
inaugurated, for we are told it was necessary there should be an
opposition in all things. And furthermore, we are told that it became
him of whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing
many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their salvation perfect
through suffering.

Vol. 22, p.301
Now, these things spread and grew. It was necessary and proper that
there should be good and evil, light and darkness, sin and
righteousness, one principle of right opposed to another of wrong,
that man might have his free agency to receive the good and reject the
evil, and by receiving the good (through the atonement of Jesus Christ
and the principles of the Gospel, which he introduced, and which were
advocated long before he himself appeared on the earth), they might be
saved and exalted to the eternal Godhead, and go back to their Father
and God, while the disobedient would have to meet the consequences of
their own acts.

Vol. 22, p.301
This warfare continued; and as men began to increase upon the earth,
so wickedness increased, until it was decided that they should be
destroyed, that they might be deprived of the privilege of
perpetuating their species. Why? Let us go back to the time when Satan
rebelled against the Almighty and drew away one-third of the hosts of
heaven. We find that there were pure spirits that stood that test and
who had given to them the promise of bodies on this earth. Let us
suppose that you and I were there as spirits, awaiting the privilege
of taking bodies, and that we could see the wickedness and corruption
that was going on upon the earth, and that we could see Prophets going
about teaching the principles of  righteousness and warning the
[p.302] people of judgments that should come, of the flood that should
overwhelm them and of the prisons prepared in which the ungodly should
be cast. And we say, "Father, you see the people on the earth that
they are wicked and depraved, fallen and corrupt! Yes. Is it right and
just that we who have done no wrong should have to enter into such
corrupt bodies and partake of the influences with which they are
surrounded?" "No," says the Father, "it is not just, and I will cut
them off, I will cause the floods to come upon them to destroy them,
and I will send those wicked and disobedient spirits into prison,"
which he did.

Vol. 22, p.302
Here was an act of justice. Some men who profess to be very wise,
think God was unjust in thus destroying so many of his creatures. They
know nothing about it because they do not comprehend the law of God
and the purposes of God. It was an act of justice and righteousness
according to the eternal justice that dwells in the bosom of the
Father.

Vol. 22, p.302
What next? Before they were destroyed, Enoch ministered unto them; he
organized a church, and he sent forth Elders, as we are now doing, to
warn the people of the desolation that was about to overtake the
inhabitants of the earth; and the Savior, according to Luke, said
referring to this event in the world's history, "And as it was in the
days of Noah, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of Man." And
says Matthew, in referring to the santo thing, "As the days of Noah
were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be. For as in the
days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking,
marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into
the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so
shall also the coming of the Son of Man be." After these Elders had
gone forth, under the direction of Enoch, they gathered together those
who believed in their message, and they built up a city which they
called Zion. And the power of God was with Enoch, and with those
Elders; and the enemies of God and of his law arrayed themselves
against God and against Enoch and his people, as some of our very
pious people are doing to-day against us, and as others would like to
do. Say they, "Look, what a wicked people these 'Mormons' are, they
have more wives than one. It is true we have mistresses besides our
wives; it is true we commit adultery; it is true we are covered with
infamy and debauchery; it is true that the stink of our crimes and
iniquities rises lute the nostrils of Jehovah, as it did in former
days, but we will cover all that over." But they cannot do it; it
sticks out on every side; the covering is too narrow. They are
murderers and murderesses of their infants, and the stench of their
infamy ascends into the nostrils of Jehovah; and you that want them,
take them, and you that do will go along with them, and go to
perdition with them; and I tell you that in the name of the Lord. And
you that want your children to go to perdition send them to be taught
by those not of us. Are there any more foolish than some of the
Latter-day Saints are to-day? We read in our newspapers from time to
time of certain combinations conspiring against us, and who are they?
The Methodists, the Presbyterians, the Baptists, the Episcopalians and
others, and they want to petition Congress—what to do? To destroy the
very people whom you  profess to love; and still you would send your
children to be [p.303] taught by them, to drink in their influence and
spirit, and in time to imitate their acts, would you? What is being
done in certain, parts of the Southern States to-day? Mobs, led on by
Christian ministers, co-religionists of these men, are seeking the
lives of your own brethren, and those who are here manifest the same
spirit and would perpetrate the same acts if they had the power in the
same way that is being done in Georgia, for instance: but they pretend
to be so nice, and so pure and so virtuous, and to have such agreeable
manners, and to be so well educated, and they want to teach your
children, and to tell you the truth, to lead them to hell. And you
will assist them to do it! Woe to that man and that woman who permit
their children to come under such influences! They will sup sorrow in
time and in eternity, where there will be weeping and wailing and
gnashing of teeth. Do you hear it? I tell it to you in the name of the
Lord. Woe be unto those fathers and mothers, I say, who thus tamper
with the children that God has given them.

Vol. 22, p.303
I am reminded of a case of mobbing which occurred lately in Georgia,
in which Elder Geo. W. Bean, a young man from this place, (Provo,) was
attacked, the mob as usual having been gotten up by Christian
ministers. And this same class of men will tell you what good people
they are, and yet they will approve such acts; and on the back of that
they will ask that your children may, be sent to them to educate, to
be taught what? How to mob; how to trample on the rights and liberties
of men, how to trample upon everything that is great and noble and
exalted in Israel. And they will pull down the pillars of this nation
by their mobocracies and infamies; and, yet, you will tamper with
them, will you? Leave them alone. Tell them to convert those
Christians who are engaged in mobbing their fellow-men, and when they
get that done to come and convert you afterwards.

Vol. 22, p.303
You know they had Methodists, Presbyterians, Baptists, etc., in
Enoch's time—or a lot of religious professors like them. Perhaps they
did not call them by those names; but they assembled together their
armies, the same as armies have been assembled against us, and will be
again. And some of you will help to do it, and teach your children to
do it. Now, the wicked assembled against the people of God, and Enoch
rose up in the power and spirit of the living God, and prophesied and
the mountains shook, whilst the people trembled and fled afar off,
because of the power of God that was with him; and the power of God
will be with Israel to-day if Israel will serve God; but if we pander
to iniquity, evil and corruption, we will have to abide the
cousequences. What next? The flood came and destroyed the unrighteous,
and their spirits were confined in prisons, as they are termed. And I
think I hear the devil laughing, as some of them did when we were
driven away from our homes, thinking that "Mormonism" had gone to
perdition. But we live yet, and they were mistaken; and so was the
devil. For although they were destroyed in the body, yet when Jesus
came and was put to death in the flesh, yet quickened by the spirit,
he went and preached to the spirits in prison that were disobedient in
the drys of Noah. And then the devil put on a long face and said, I
imagined I had got rid of these fellows, but they are going to have a
chance yet that I did not [p.304] think of. And after the flood we are
told that the curse that had been pronounced upon Cain was continued
through Ham's wife, as he had married a wife of that seed. And why did
it pass through the flood? Because it was necessary that the devil
should have a representation upon the earth as well as God; and that
man should be a free agent to act for himself, and that all men might
have the opportunity of receiving or rejecting the truth, and be
governed by it or not according to their wishes and abide the result;
and that those who would be able to maintain correct principles under
all circumstances, might be able to associate with the Gods in the
eternal worlds. It is the same eternal programme. God knew it and Adam
knew it.

Vol. 22, p.304
Now, with regard to Noah and his day. God made arrangements
beforehand, and told Methuselah that when the people should be
destroyed, that a remnant of his seed should occupy the earth and
stand foremost upon it. And Methuselah was so anxious to have it done
that he ordained Noah to the Priesthood when he was ten years of age.
Noah then stood in his day as the representative of God; and after him
Abraham was selected to take the lead in relation to these matters
pertaining to man's salvation, Some people suppose that Abraham was an
old fogy who knew but little, a kind of dull, dumpy old shepherd. But
we were informed that he was a man that followed after righteousness,
and that he sought to obtain more righteousness; that he searched the
records of his fathers as they had come down to him, and traced them
back until the days of Adam, and even before the world was. Before the
world was? Yes. God, we are told, talked with him, and told him of
certain noble spirits who stood in his presence in the beginning, whom
he had determined to make his rulers; "and thou, Abraham," said he,
"art one of them." He was not only a prince on the earth but a prince
in the heavens, and by right came to the earth in his time to
accomplish the things given him to do. And he found by tracing his
genealogy that he had a right to the Priesthood, and when he
ascertained that, he prayed to the Lord, and demanded an ordination.
And he was ordained (as we are told by Joseph Smith) under the hands
of Melchisedec to the holy Priesthood. And afterwards, we are
informed, became in possession of the Urim and Thummim by which he
could obtain a knowledge of God and of his laws, and all things
pertaining to the earth and the heavens. And God revealed himself unto
him; and he told him that in blessing, he would bless him; and in
multiplying, he would multiply him, and that in him and in his seed
all the families of the earth should be blessed. And has this been so?
Yes; from that time forth, by that lineage the blessings of heaven
have flowed to the children of men. Let us examine a few things. Who
were Isaac and Jacob? Heirs of the same promises as himself. Who was
Joseph, who was sold into Egypt? A descendant of Abraham. Who was
Moses, who delivered the people from Egyptian bondage? A descendant of
Abraham. Who was Aaron, who was associated with the Aaronic
Priesthood, and who presided over it? A descendant of Abraham. Who
were the Prophets that we read of in this Bible? They were descendants
of Abraham. Who was Jesus, who as the Son of God,  taketh away the
[p.305] sins of the world? A descendant of Abraham according to the
flesh. Who were the Twelve Apostles, commissioned to preach the Gospel
to all nations? Descendants of Abraham. And who were the Twelve
Apostles that lived upon this continent? Descendants of Abraham. Who
was Joseph Smith, to whom the Gospel was revealed in these last days?
A descendant of Abraham. And it had been predicted of him that his
name should be Joseph, and that his father's name should also be
Joseph, and that he should be a descendant of that Joseph who was sold
into Egypt. And who are the present Twelve? Just the same kind of
people. And who are we gathering to Zion? A remnant of that seed, with
a considerable mixture of grizzly, grey, and all kinds. But Jesus
said, My sheep hear my voice, and they know me, and a stranger they
will not follow, because they know not the voice of a stranger. And
why do not the millions of the inhabitants of the earth embrace the
Gospel? Because they axe not sheep; that is all. And if the goats kick
up and cut a few antics, you need not be astonished. It is the nature
of goats, is it not? (Laughter.)

Vol. 22, p.305
This Gospel is introduced that we may be taught and instructed in the
ways of God, and that the Priesthood may be organized according to the
holy order of God, What for? That this Priesthood may associate with
the Priesthood behind the vail, who are operating with God and for God
in the interests of humanity. That is the reason of it. And hence we
find that these men who hold the Priesthood, the everlasting
Priesthood, that ministers in time and in eternity, coming one after
another to Joseph Smith, and conferring upon him the Priesthood which
they held. They conferred on him first the Priesthood of Aaron, a
descendant of Aaron, John the Baptist, who held the keys of that
Priesthood in his day, came to Joseph Smith and to Oliver Cowdery, and
laid his hands upon their heads and said, "Upon you, my
fellow-servants, in the name of the Messiah, I confer the Priesthood
of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministry of angels, and of the
Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of
sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth until the
sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in
righteousness." Then came Peter, James and John, who conferred the
same Priesthood and keys that they held. And then came other powers,
principles and revelations in succession, one after another. After the
Aaronic and Melchisedek Priesthoods had been conferred in general
terms, then some of the most specific things in regard to the
introduction, of this Gospel were accomplished. When Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery were together in Kirtland Temple, we find that Moses
appeared to them. He committed unto them the keys of the gathering of
Israel from the four parts of the earth, and the leading of the ten
tribes from the land of the north. And did they have this power
conferred upon them? Yes. And is that power continued? I think it is
or I do not think you would be here to-day. What brought you here? Why
did you not stop where you came from? Because you believed the Gospel.
When you heard it and obeyed it, the Elder who laid his bands upon
your head, conferred upon you that principle which brought you here,
and you hardly know why you came, but you could not rest easily
[p.306] until you did come; and you entered into all kinds of plans
and calculations to get here. And I have known people so anxious to
come here, that they were ready almost to Sell themselves. And was it
because we were such a good people? I do not know about that; I do not
think we were as good as we ought to be. Nevertheless, that spirit
operated upon you, and you could not rest until you got here.

Vol. 22, p.306
Another thing associated with this was the coming of Elijah. What to
do? To turn the hearts of the fathers to the children and the hearts
of the children to the fathers. And what is meant by that? He was a
representative of a certain class in the heavens who felt interested
in their children. And their children are our fathers; and hence they,
the fathers hearts are turned to their children; and our hearts who
are their children, are turned towards them. And we begin to build
Temples. Some think this is a very foolish thing to do. It does look
like it to some, but not to those who are informed. Why do we build
Temples? Because Elijah conferred certain keys which he held upon
Joseph Smith. And when he laid his hands upon Elders conferring on
them the Holy Priesthood, they carried the principles imparted by
Elijah to Joseph to you and to others, and you received it without
knowing it. And by and by as the Church began to gather together, we
began to talk about building Temples in which to receive and to
administer ordinances which had been revealed unto Joseph Smith,
pertaining to the interest of the living and the dead and necessary to
our salvation and exaltation in the kingdom of our God, as well as for
those for whom we administer. And we have not only talked about it,
but have done considerable in that direction. For besides having one
handsome structure in St. George, we are employing not less than 500
men to-day who are engaged in the same work in different parts of the
Territory. And we intend to go on with this work; and while our
Christian friends look on and wonder what it all means, we will carry
on the work, for we know what we are doing if they do not. As I have
remarked before in speaking on this subject in other places, if we
were to turn over a Temple to them after we had built and finished it,
they would not know what to do with it, for God has not communicated
this knowledge to them; and hence they could do no more than they used
to do when I was a boy, and which I suppose they still do; that is,
the minister, if an Episcopalian, would appear in a white surplice
with a prayer-book in his hand, from which he would read something
like this: "We have erred and strayed from Thy ways like lost
sheep"—which by the way, would be quite correct (laughter); we have
done those things which we ought not to have done, and left undone
those things which we ought to have done." And if the minister were a
Methodist, he would be in favor of getting up a great revival, to
embrace each other and invite each other to "come to Jesus," and call
upon the mourners to come to the mourner's bench to be prayed for, and
the sum total of the whole would be, "Come to Jesus." Say some, "What
shall I do to be saved? Says the Methodist, "Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ." "Well, I do believe." "Well, continue to believe." "But I  do
believe." "Well, continue to believe," [p.307] (Laughter). Would not
the devil laugh at such foolishness? Yes, and the angels would, and
everybody else who had good common sense, for such kind of foolishness
is incompatible with the plan, ordinances, order and law of God, and
with the Gospel of the Son of God.

Vol. 22, p.307
In our Temples we expect to receive certain ordinances revealed to us
from God through His servants. And would not the world like to know
what they consisted of? They will have to go to their God to find out.
But I am afraid that he would be a good deal like the gods we read of.
It reminds me of a story told of Abraham. It is said Abraham's father
was an idolater, and that he had a number of gods in his house. This
grieved Abraham, whilst his father wanted his son to believe and
worship as he himself did; but Abraham knew better than to do such a
thing. Abraham at last thought he would teach his father a lesson by
making a clean sweep of his gods. So he got a club, or some other
weapon, and knocked off the heads of some, the arms and legs of
others, and made a general wreck among the idols, but left the biggest
untouched. When Abraham's father learned what had happened, he of
course was greatly exercised; he inquired of Abraham who had done it.
Abraham told him that the gods had had a quarrel among themselves,
"and," said he, "here is the fellow, (pointing to the big one he had
spared) that did it." Said the father: "My son, why do you tell me
such a thing. My gods cannot fight; they have legs, but they cannot
walk; they have arms, but they cannot use them; they have eyes and
ears but they cannot see nor hear." "Why, father," said Abraham, "is
it possible that you worship a god that cannot hear or see, walk or
use himself at all?" The god of the Christians, according to their own
description of him, being a god without body, parts or passions, would
be as unlikely to hear them: when they called upon him, as were the
gods of Terah, Abraham's father, when he called upon them.

Vol. 22, p.307
In speaking further on this matter, I will tell you what we are doing.
We are building three Temples, besides the one that is built in St.
George. Two or three weeks ago we were in Logan; and we were on the
roof of the Temple at that place. Brother Woodruff was at Sanpete; he
says the Temple being built there is progressing finely. And then we
are moving along with ours at Salt Lake City. A gentleman who called
on us lately asked me when we expected to finish our Temple. I told
him that I could not tell him. "I suppose," said he, "it will depend
upon the means at your disposal to carry on the work." "O no," said I,
"money has nothing to do with it; we go at it, and work at it, and
intend to work at it until is is done." To show the kind of feeling
that existed in Cache Valley, I will say they were a few thousands of
dollars behind, and they applied to me, as Trustee-in-Trust, to help
them. "O yes, I said, we can not only help you, but finish the
building. But we would not do that. Why? Because we would be doing you
an injustice. When you build it yourselves, you have a right there.
You are called to be Saviors upon Mount Zion, and it is one of your
privileges, of which we would not deprive you, to build a Temple to
the Lord, in order that people may be saved therein." And it is not
the men that wear the best clothes that are doing the work. I said to
the people in Logan, the man [p.308] who chops down trees, and those
who drag them through the snows and frosts, and expose their bodies to
the inclemency of the weather in the interests of the kingdom of God,
as well as those who hew the rock and carry the hod, areas much
interested in these things, and will receive their reward as well as
those who contribute money or other means for that purpose. I saw,
amongst others, a number of Lamanites helping to make mortar. I felt
like blessing them in the name of the Lord. All men, those engaged in
the work, and those who contribute to it, have an interest in these
things. God is looking upon us, and has called us to be saviors upon
Mount Zion. And what does a savior mean? It means a person who saves
somebody. Jesus went and preached to the spirits in prison; and he was
a savior to that people: When he dame to atone for the sins of the
world, he was a savior, was he not? Yes. And we are told in the
revelations that saviors should stand upon Mount Zion; and the kingdom
shall be the Lord's. Would we be saviors if we did not save somebody?
I think not. Could we save anyone if we did not build Temples? No, we
could not; for God would not accept our offerings and sacrifices. Then
we came here to be saviors on Mount Zion, and the kingdom is to be the
Lord's. Then what shall we do? We will build Temples. And what then?
Administer in them, When we get them done. Do we know how? Yes, we do,
for God has told us how. And who shall we save? Our fathers and
mothers, our uncles and our aunts, our grandfathers and our
grandmothers, and we will look after the interest of all we can trace;
we will still go to work, after we have settled individual matters and
attended to our family affairs and a few little things among us—for we
are a small people comparatively, notwithstanding that we talk about
extending our power; we ate a few people comparatively, but God has
chosen us and selected us and planted us here, and told us what to do.
Then after we get through with our own affairs, what next? There are
myriads who have died without a knowledge of the Gospel, that God and
Jesus and the ancient Patriarchs and Prophets and men of God were
interested in as they are in us, and whom we are informed shall have
the opportunity of receiving the Gospel if they had it not on this
earth. And are the Priesthood operating behind the veil? Yes, and we
are operating here. And we have a Priesthood here, and they have one
there. Have we a Presidency? They have one there. Have we a Twelve? So
they have there, Have we Seventies here? They have there. Have we High
Priests here? They have there. Have we various quorums? Yes, and we
operate in them; and when we get through we join our quorums above. As
I told you yesterday that when Patriarch Joseph Smith died we were
told that he was seated at the right hand of Abraham. And why was he
there? Because Abraham was a Patriarch, and Joseph Smith's father was
a Patriarch. He was at his right hand because he was associated with
the dispensation of the fullness of times, the same as Abraham was a
leading Patriarch in the dispensation in which he lived. And David
Patten, one of the first Twelve, what about him? Another was to be
ordained in his place, but he was not to have his Priesthood; of
David, we are told, his Priesthood no man taketh—he should [p.309]
stand in his proper position. Where? He was dead. No, he was not; he
was alive. But he died? Yes, he did; but he lives. He was killed by a
mob in Missouri, but he lives behind the veil and occupies his proper
place there in his own quorum. Then, there was a man named Seymour
Brunson, who died, who was a member of the High Council. It was said
that another should be put in his place, but that he held his
Priesthood: Where? Behind the veil. What of Seventies and High
Priests? Just the same, if they fulfil their duties and magnify their
callings. Has Joseph Smith ceased to minister in his office because he
has left the earth No; he administers in his office in the eternal
worlds under the direction of the Son of God, and a proper presiding
Priesthood as it exists in the heavens. And so will we. Hence they
have gone to live forever. If a man dies, shall he live again? Why,
yes. A man goes to sleep, but he wakes again. It is said that Jesus
possessed life in himself; and says he, I have power to lay down my
body, and power to take it up again. But we have not that power. But
says he, I am the resurrection and the life; and, "Whosoever liveth
and believeth in me shall never die." Die! We will go to sleep, and we
will wake up again. We will associate with the Priesthood again; and
that is the reason why we want to have our records all right, and
everything straight in relation to all of these things.

Vol. 22, p.309
If we are saviors, what have we to do? Build Temples. What then?
administer in them; and others in the heavens are engaged in the same
work as we, but in another position and in other circumstances. They
preach to spirits in prison; they officiate in ordinances with which
we have nothing to do. We administer in ordinances which God has
revealed to us to attend to; and when we attend to them correctly, God
sanctions them. For instance, you Elders who have been out preaching,
you told the people if they repented of their sins and were baptized
they should receive the Holy Ghost, and they received it, according to
the promise you made them. God sanctioned these proceedings, and you
are all witnesses thereof. And God has said that it was his business
to take care of His Saints. But then it is our business to be Saints.

Vol. 22, p.309
And then, in relation to these matters, when we are faithful and true
to our calling on the earth, and we step behind the veil and are as;
sociated with our quorums in the heavens, and there continue to
operate, what shall we have to do? We are told that all those myriads
before referred to, that would have received the Gospel, but had not
the privilege of hearing or receiving it in this world and have died
without it, shall have the opportunity of receiving it hereafter. But
who are to be the administrators of these ordinances? Are we? No, they
are out of our reach, they are behind the veil. But there is a
Priesthood there; and there is a place for the Seventies and the High
Priests, etc., to operate there. And what were the Twelve to do who
lived and operated on the continent of Asia It is written that they
should sit upon twelve thrones to judge the twelve tribes of Israel.
And what of those Twelve that were on this continent? They are to be
judged by the Twelve whom Jesus chose in Judea. And then the people of
this continent will be judged by the Twelve that were here; and very
likely the Presidency and Twelve of [p.310] this Church will have
something to do in this matter in relation to those who live in this
age of the world.

Vol. 22, p.310
Now if they have that to do what have we to do? Build Temples. What
then? Administer in them. And when we have got beyond the range of
those whom we know, we shall need information from the powers behind
the veil to know for whom we are to be baptized. Do you think they
will be at the trouble of informing us? I rather think they will, if
they are set to judge people. And having seen proper to organize the
Church and establish the Holy Priesthood and reveal the first
principles of the Gospel, it is but reasonable to conclude they will
be sufficiently interested about the other matters. But it is for us
to build the Temples and administer in them, and help the fathers to
save their children, and the children to save the fathers. Have they
rights in heaven? So have we on earth. Have they privileges? So have
we. Have they earned salvation and become saviors? We also shall
participate in that if we magnify our calling, honor our God, and keep
His commandments. Hence we are joint saviors with them. We need their
assistance, they need ours. These are some of the things that we have
to perform. We have a labor before us. You, Seventies; you, High
Priests, you are not here to find out what you shall eat or drink, or
wherewithal you shall be clothed. You are not here to quarrel over
little things and to have your own way. Jesus said, Father, Thy will
be done. He said, He came not to do His own will, but the will of His
father who sent Him. And when His disciples came to Him and said,
Lord, "Teach us how to pray, as John taught his disciples." He said,
pray, "Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name: Thy kingdom
come." Let the rule and government of God be established. "Thy kingdom
come. Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven." This was His
feeling, and this is the feeling of all good Saints and faithful
Elders in Israel. And what did Joseph Smith come to do? The will of
his Father, to learn that will and do it. What, was the duty of
Brigham Young? The same. What is mine? The same. What is the duty of
the Twelve? To follow the counsel of the Presidency. What is the duty
of the Presidents of Stakes? To follow the counsel of the Presidency.
What is the duty of the Bishops To follow the counsel of the
Presidents of Stakes and of their presiding Bishop. I have had men
frequently come to me and want to, pass by the Presidents of Stakes. I
pass them back again. I tell them to go to their Presidents. Again I
have men come to me who wish to pass by their Bishops; I send them
back to their Bishops as I wish to honor all men in their place. I
have enough to do without interfering with the little details of
others and so on from them to the Elders, Priests, Teachers and
Deacons, every man in his place.

Vol. 22, p.310
When the disciples of Jesus desired to know who should be the greatest
amongst them. He placed a little child in their midst and said "Verily
I say unto you, except ye be converted, and become as little children,
ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore
shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the
kingdom of heaven."

Vol. 22, p.310
We need not talk about our dignity; we have none only as God gives it
us. We want the spirit of union and harmony in  our midst, [p.311]
every man being governed by the principles of the Gospel and the laws
of God. We are traveling through the Stakes instructing the people in
the principles of life, that they may be one as the Father and the Son
are one, that we may be one in Him; and that all the Presidents, and
all the Bishops, and all the various authorities of the Church may see
eye to eye, as we are told they shall when God brings again Zion. We
want men to be governed by those principles; and for this reason we
are traveling among the Stakes to teach people the principles of truth
and righteousness; and we want you to be governed by your various
officers; and by your various courts too.

Vol. 22, p.311
Here I want to talk a little on a certain principle. There has been
some considerable difficulty between you people of Provo and those of
Salt Lake County about water. You should come together as men, and if
you cannot compromise the matter, bring it before your High Council,
and have it regulated there: and I will tell you here to-day, that if
you take this matter to law before the courts of the ungodly, you
shall be cut off from the Church. Now, do you hear that? If I have any
voice in the matter I wish to be heard, and I tell you, in the name of
Israel's God, we will not tolerate such flagrant violations of the law
of God, among the Latter-day Saints. No man shall hold a standing in
the Church and kingdom of God, or preside in that Church, who will
violate the laws of God, and seek to the ungodly, inasmuch as God has
laws by which He expects us to be governed. That is my feeling about
it; and we will carry it out, God I being our helper. For we will not
suffer this kind of iniquity; and if they do it in the other county,
we will treat them the same. It is time for us to lay aside our
follies and nonsense, and cleave to the truth and rely upon it, and
maintain the Church of God upon the earth. If we do this, we shall be
the blessed of the Lord and our offspring with us; and if we do not,
then we shall not be, and this will not be a land of Zion unto us. But
it will be a land of Zion. The work of God will progress; but the
ungodly shall be severed from this Church. I will not fellowship them.
And any man who does it, he does it at his own peril, for I will not
have anything to do with it. God has given us laws to regulate these
matters and all our matters before our High Councils, under the
direction of inspired men who have been ordained to the holy
Priesthood to judge in matters brought before them. And when we turn
to the ungodly, we sell ourselves to the devil, which we will not
permit men to do and maintain the fellowship of the Saints and a
standing in the Church and kingdom of God. Now, all who are in favor
of this hold up your right hands. (The congregation held up their
hands), Now, Brother Smoot, you see that carried out.

Vol. 22, p.311
Brethren and sisters, God bless you and lead you in the paths of life.
Do I talk plainly? God expects me to talk plainly. I have not come
here to daub you with untempered mortar, but I tell you the truth. And
while He has called us to high privileges, to thrones and
principalities and dominions, and to be saviors on Mount Zion, and to
be kings and priests unto God, and our wives, queens and priestesses
unto their husbands, while God has ordained us for this, in the name
of Israel's God we will try and carry it out. And we will find enough
that [p.312] will be true and faithful to God and to His Holy
priesthood. And the work of God will roll on, Zion will be
established, and the kingdom of God built up, and no man will stay its
progress. Amen.

John Taylor, October 19, 1881

The Building Up of Zion—Gratitude to God, Enduring Trial, Etc.

Delivered at Box Elder County
 Wedneday, Oct. 19th, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.312
I am pleased to meet with you, and I should have been so the other
evening, when you held your last meeting, but I thought it proper to
remain among our Lamanitish brethren, as they look to us for
instruction. We sent other brethren along, but I heard some of the
Saints felt a little disappointed because we did not come. We feel you
are our brethren and sisters, and that you are one with us, and we are
one with you, and with all who love righteousness.

Vol. 22, p.312
We are endeavoring to build up the Zion of our God, that we may fill
the measure of our creation upon the earth, and fulfil the various
duties which devolve upon us, and also teach others to do the same. It
is for this reason that we travel around among the people; and there
are a great many people to see now. In a short time hence we shall
have traveled all through the Territory, visiting almost all the
settlements. We are building up Zion, and Zion is not confined to our
prominent cities, but includes all the cities of the Saints. We are
desirous that all should become acquainted with the principles which
God has revealed for the guidance, benefit, blessing and salvation of
His people upon the earth. These are our feelings towards you, and
towards all the Saints. And then, we have not any bad feelings towards
others, although the world generally are opposed to us.

Vol. 22, p.312
You have a beautiful valley here, and have facilities for a large
settlement; and the water, perhaps, if properly managed, would not be
malad, or sickly.

Vol. 22, p.312
Zion is growing, and the Lord has said it should; and it will continue
to grow, and it is for us to grow with it—to grow in intelligence,
virtue and purity, and in the knowledge of correct principles
ourselves, and then to teach the same to our  [p.313] children; to
cultivate these virtues in our own homes and in our little
settlements, and to have all our surroundings such as God, angels, and
all good men would approve. That our daughters may grow up virtuous,
pure and happy; that our young men may abstain from licentiousness,
from wrong actions, and from wrong speaking; that we ourselves may set
our children a correct pattern, reverencing the Lord our God, and
acknowledging His hand in all things—in the blessings we receive from
Him, in the food we have to eat, the raiment we have to wear, and
every temporal blessing that is conferred upon us, for all that we
receive and enjoy comes from Him. And we are told that with none is
the Lord angry, except those who do not acknowlege His hand in all
things. Seek for His blessing upon everything you engage in. If you
have a farm, dedicate it to God, and pray that His blessing may be
upon it. If you build a house, dedicate it to God; also your garden,
your cattle and sheep and all that you possess, and pray that His
blessing may rest upon you and upon everything that pertains to you.

Vol. 22, p.313
I am told you have had rather severe times, that you have been a good
deal afflicted with grasshoppers and other things, and that for a
number of years you have had short crops; that, in fact, you have not
been able to raise sufficient wheat to bread your settlement. Well,
while this is so, we must bear in mind that you here are not the only
ones who have thus been afflicted. I am told that the crops throughout
our Territory are far better than the general crop throughout the
United States. The destructive insects and elements which you have had
to struggle against begin to appear in other regions, afflicting the
people of other places as they have you.

Vol. 22, p.313
God has given unto us a land, but there are houses to build, farms to
open, fences to make, our wants to be provided for, our animals to be
taken care of, etc.: all these are necessaries that seem to crowd
themselves upon us. Bishop Hunter says, children never come into the
world with shoes and stockings on. No, nor clothes either, and if they
did, their clothes would soon be too small for them. We have to try to
make provision for the wants of our families, and to make them
comfortable. The difficulties that you have to contend with, we have
experienced; and as for as difficulties are concerned, none of us are
free from them. Men of wealth among us, as elsewhere, who command
their tens and hundreds of thousands, who have their every want
supplied, have more anxiety, care and perplexity than many of you, who
have to struggle for a comfortable living. And if you were placed in
their position you would be a great deal more uneasy than you are now.
We do not realize these things, but they are given unto us for our
experience, and we should learn to understand and appreciate the
position we occupy here upon the earth.

Vol. 22, p.313
There is quite a fine opportunity now for men—good men, pure and
virtuous men and women to raise up a goodly seed. A Bishop has a good
chance, also his Counselors and those who are associated with him—and
he should seek to gather around him the most honorable, chaste and
virtuous men, and endeavor to elevate those over whom he presides; and
as things progress get better houses and better gardens and
surroundings in keeping with them. And upon everything we do we need
[p.314] the blessing of the Almighty; and we need to put our trust in
him. If, for instance, I was living here and was raising a family, the
first thing which I should do would be to dedicate myself and my
family, my house and garden, my land, my cattle, and everything I
possessed to God, and should ask his blessing upon them. Then every
morning when I arose I should kneel down to supplicate his blessing
upon me and mine during the day, to preserve us from evil influences,
accidents and dangers, and to otherwise bless our labors in obtaining
a livelihood. And then I would pray for those who presided over me in
the Priesthood. Joseph Smith, upwards of forty years ago, said to me:
Brother Taylor, you have received the Holy Ghost. Now follow the
influence of that Spirit, and it will lead you into all truth, until
by and by, it will become in you a principle of revelation. Then he
told me never to arise in the morning without bowing before the Lord,
and dedicating myself to him during that day. Some people treat these
things lightly. I do not; because I know that we derive our food, our
raiment, and all earthly as well as spiritual blessings from the
goodness of God our Heavenly Father. I know, furthermore, that as
President of this Church I should not know how to dictate if the Lord
did not help me. Should I desire people to yield to my ideas? I have
no ideas only as Goal gives them to me; neither should you. Some
people are very persistent in having their own way and carrying out
their own peculiar theories. I have no thoughts of that kind, but I
have a desire, when anything comes along, to learn the will of God,
and then to do it, and to teach my brethren to do it, that we may all
grow up unto Christ our living head, that we may be acquainted with
correct principles and govern ourselves accordingly: and if we have
our trials—why we are all tried. You see people well off, such as I
have referred to; they have just as many trials as you have. They may
have nice houses, and have at their command many comforts; but what of
that? Such things alone do not make people happy. It is a mistaken
notion that wealth makes people happy. Cattle, sheep, houses,
possessions, would not bring you happiness. The Scriptures tell us
that he that hath eternal life is rich: and the Lord has told us to
seek after the riches of eternal life.

Vol. 22, p.314
We are here occupying a peculiar position. The Lord has called us from
the nations of the earth, and he has restored to us the everlasting
Gospel, and that Gospel is calculated to elevate us in time and
throughout eternity. Jesus, in speaking to his disciples, called them
his sheep; and in praying to the Father in their behalf, he said;
"Thine they were, and Thou gavest them me. * * I pray not for the
world, but for them which Thou hast given me; for they are thine * * *
Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom Thou has given me,
that they may be one as we are." That there may be nothing hut harmony
and peace, and the Spirit of the Lord, the spirit of intelligence
dwelling in all, that all may feel to promote one another's welfare,
and all try to enhance the happiness of the whole. That is how Our
Heavenly Father feels towards us.

Vol. 22, p.314
Through some remarks already made I am reminded of my boyhood. At that
early period of my life I learned to  approach God. Many a time I have
gone into the fields and [p.315] concealing myself behind some bush,
would bow before the Lord and call upon him to guide and direct me.
And he heard my prayer. At times I Would get other boys to accompany
me. It would not hurt you, boys and girls, to call upon the Lord in
your secret places, as I did. That was the spirit which I had when a
little boy. And God has led me from one thing to another. But I did
not have the privilege that you have. There was nobody to teach me,
while you have access to good men at any time who can direct you in
the way of life and salvation. But my spirit was drawn out after God
then; and I feel the same yet.

Vol. 22, p.315
We are here as Latter-day Saints. What would you do? I would try as
much as circumstances would permit, without laboring too hard, to make
comfortable houses, to make good orchards; I would endeavor to make my
family comfortable and would try to promote their welfare.

Vol. 22, p.315
Have you a school here? (Answer: Yes, sir). Have you a good teacher?
(Ans. A pretty good teacher). Well then, I would educate my children.
The teacher should he a man or woman who fears God, who not only
teaches grammar and the common branches of education but the
principles of the Gospel as well, that our children may grow up in the
fear of God. And then if I were the head of a house, I should consider
it not only a duty but a great pleasure to call my family together and
pray with them morning and evening, and to pray for them, and to teach
them to cherish this feeling and spirit. Do you think I would ever
want them to hear me swear? Oh, how ashamed I should be if my children
or my wives or any of my good brethren were to hear me swear. That
would be setting a very bad example; while we, as parents, are
required to set good examples to our children and to all men. And then
we ought to be honest with one another; we should be truthful and
never prevaricate. Parents, be truthful; let your children have
confidence in your word, so that if father or mother says anything,
they might say, "if father or mother says such and such a thing, I
know it is right, because father or mother said it, and they never
prevaricate or tell a falsehood." That is the kind of feeling we want
to cultivate among ourselves and with our families. And again we want
to be cleanly in our persons, in our houses and in everything. And
mothers, you ought to cultivate in your hearts the spirit of peace;
you ought to be like angels of God, full of every virtue. And the
father ought to treat the mother right. Has she her infirmities? Yes.
And so has he. What would you do under such circumstances—would you
bear with her? Yes, of course, and love her, and do everything I could
to promote her happiness; and instead of trying to perplex and annoy
her, I would bear with her in the spirit of love and kindness, and
cultivate that everywhere. And on the other hand, I would say to the
sisters, treat your husbands right, and make their homes pleasant. Is
there anything they would like to eat? Try to prepare it for them; and
let your children see that you love one another, that they may grow up
with the same feeling, and be led from principle to honor their father
and mother. These are the kind of feelings that will elevate us; and
we will try to educate and elevate the Indians around us; and when
they become educated, we will send them out to preach the Gospel among
their own people, as we have done among our race. Oh, if we [p.316]
could comprehend the glory, the intelligence, the power, the majesty
and dominion of our Heavenly Father! If we could contemplate the
exaltation, the glory, the happiness which awaits the righteous, the
pure and the virtuous, of those who fear God, even the Saints of the
Most High! If we could comprehend the great blessings that God has in
Store for those people that fear him and observe his laws and keep his
commandments, we should feel very different from what we do. But then,
we do not. The Lord has brought us from among the different nations,
that we may be educated in the things of the kingdom of God. He has
conferred the Holy Priesthood for that purpose: and the very
organizations that we have of Stakes and Wards, with their Presidency
and Bishops, High Councils, High Priests, Seventies, Elders, Priests,
reachers and Deacons, etc., are placed in the Church by the Almighty,
to educate and elevate us: and we are going around to-day lecturing on
the principles of education. Education in what? In everything. In our
morals: in our social position; in our religion; in everything
pertaining to time and to eternity, so that we may be happy in our
families, that we may prosper in our enterprises, and operate together
and have the confidence of one another, and do away with everything
that is wrong and dwell together in love and peace according to the
Gospel of the Son of God. This is the kind of feeling we want to be
educated in, and we want to start with it first in ourselves. As
fathers and as mothers we want to do right; and as children we must do
right. If they will not, as parents, we will set them good examples,
and be kind to them, and lead them as well as we can in the paths of
life. That is the spirit that dwells in our Heavenly Father. We want
to follow after him, and cultivate these principles in our bosoms and
in our hearts. For this reason we have various organizations in our
midst, We have our Bishops; and it is their duty to look after their
wards, and see that everything is moving along right, and that
everybody is doing right, and if there be any poor or sick, to feel
after them and relieve them; and then to enlist the sympathies of the
brethren and sisters, that they may also feel after them. Then we have
out Mutual Improvement Associations. Have you got one? (Answer, Yes,
sir.) What are they for? To instruct the rising youth. This is another
branch of our education. Our sisters, too, in their Relief Societies
are doing a good work. Continue in it. Our sisters know a great deal
better now to sympathize with their sex than the brethren; they can
better enter into their feelings. Carry on this work. This is another
part of our education. And referring again to our Young People's
Improvement Associations; how much I should have enjoyed such
privileges when I was a boy. But I had no such opportunity. I had no
Priesthood to teach me. You have privileges, young men and young
women, that we older folks had not. And this spirit and feeling of
improvement is not confined to one or two places; it is all over, and
a good work among the young is being done throughout the dwellings of
the Saints. And the Contributor, which I believe is the organ of the
Mutual Improvement Associations, is an excellent periodical; and the
young people ought to avail themselves of its pages by subscribing for
it, which, no doubt, is being  done generally. This movement among the
young people is [p.317] another branch of our education. Another is
our Sunday School movement. Our children should be taught by good men
and good women. Train their infant minds, and lead the little ones in
the paths of life that they may understand about the Church of Christ,
and be nurtured in the fear of God. By and by they will be men and
women in israel. It will not always be as it is now. Men will not
always entertain towards us the feelings they do to-day. When they
find that we are not the people the world has held us up to be; When
we shall have proven to the would that we are not what they have
believed us to be, but that we are a virtuous and law-abiding people,
the honorable among men will acknowledge our worth. And the day will
come when it will be said of our children, as the old Prophets have
prophesied, that such and such a one was born in Zion. It will be
considered a great blessing and one of the greatest honors that could
have been inherited by our children to have been born in Zion among
the people of God. These people are not liars, whoremongers,
adulterers or thieves, as represented by our defamers, but they have
learned the principles of virtue and holiness, and such things as are
calculated to exalt and ennoble individuals, families and nations;
they are in possession of these principles, and are exalted by them;
and is it not an honor for a child to be born of such fathers and
mothers? Yes. Then let us be such fathers and mothers. If we have done
wrong, let us cease our evil practices and repent of all wrong-doing;
humble ourselves and become as little children before God. Let us lay
aside covetousness. We need not scramble, for there is not much to
scramble after. There is not so much in the riches of this world as
some people think there is. They cannot be compared for a moment with
the riches of the kingdom of heaven, which are within the reach of all
men who have not; forfeited them.

Vol. 22, p.317
Then we should treat everybody right, those who are not of us, as well
as our own brethren. Would I cheat a man because he is not in the
Church? The thought of such an act would bring the blush of shame to
my cheek; and I feel chagrined when I hear of men, who have entered
into solemn and holy covenants, doing such things. It is a common
thing among a certain class of men to say I made a splendid trade
to-day with Brother So-and-So. But did Brother So-and-So make as good
a trade out of you? If he did, all right. But if you, because you
happen to be a little smarter, or shrewder on a trade than your
brother, have got the better of him, it is not all right, it is all
wrong, and I do not think it a credit for a man to be possessed of
that kind of smartness. I do not think it a credit to anybody to want
something which belongs to somebody else. The Lord is trying us; and
some of you are already pretty well tried: and you try one another
sometimes. David, you know, said on a certain occasion, if it had been
an enemy he would have borne it; but it was his friend that did it,
and that cut him to the heart.

Vol. 22, p.317
It is necessary that we should be tried, and that we should be cut to
the heart. And why? "For it became him, for whom are all things, and
by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the
captain of their salvation perfect through suffering." Why? In order
that we might have a High Priest who is acquainted with our [p.318]
affairs, and one who was tempted in all points like unto us. He was
tempted as we are. I have seen men tempted so sorely that finally they
would say, "I'll be damned if I'll stand it any longer." Well, you
will be damned if you do not. So you had better bear it; and go to the
Lord and say, O God, I am sorely tempted; Satan is trying to destroy
me, and things seem to be combined against me. O Lord, help me!
Deliver me from the power and grasp of the devil. Let thy Spirit
descend upon me that I may be enabled to surmount this temptation and
to ride above the vanities of this world. This would be far better
than giving way to sin, and proving yourself unworthy of the
association of the good and pure.

Vol. 22, p.318
I am reminded of Elijah. There was a time in his life when we find him
alone in a solitary place. And it thundered and lightened, but God was
in neither. By and by a still small voice whispered to him, "What
doest thou here, Elijah?" Elijah told the Lord that they had digged
down His altars and slain His Prophets, and that he only was left; and
said he, they seek my life also. This was a gloomy picture; it was a
sad story to tell the Lord. But God understood the situation better
than Elijah did; and said he, I have reserved 7,000 men who have not
bowed the knee to Baal, in whelm are the principles of integrity and
honor. Abraham was tried, and so was Job. Abraham was tried severely.
He was told to take his son Isaac, him that had been given to him by
promise, through whom all the families of the earth were to be
blessed. Now, said he, Abraham, take thy son and offer him as a
sacrifice. Do you not think that some would say, "I'll be damned if I
do." Abraham did not stagger. He believed that God had given him this
son in his old age, and that a great and glorious promise had to be
fulfilled through him, and moreover if he was sacrificed God was able
to raise him from the dead. He did not stagger through unbelief; but
he went in obedience to the command to offer up his son. A great deal
might be said, but it would take too long to show what Abraham
expected. But he did expect that his seed would inherit the Priesthood
through all subsequent time. And that is the meaning of that saying,
"In thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be
blessed," not cursed. Abraham, through the spirit of prophecy, had
gazed upon his posterity as they should exist through the various ages
of time. And among other things he saw the days of Jesus, when he
should come; and we are told, he was glad. And after all this, God
told him to take the life of his son. What, and thus prevent your
posterity from coming upon the earth as you beheld it in vision? Yes,
and in one stroke of the knife blast all these glorious, these blessed
hopes. He approaches his son, and says, Come, Isaac, come with me upon
this mount. And they went. "Now, let us build an altar." And they
built an altar. And the boy was heard to say, Father, here is the
wood, and here is the altar, but where is the Lamb for the burnt
offering? Says Abraham: The Lord will provide the offering. Finally,
the father, choking, probably with the awfulness of the moment, as his
thoughts crowded upon him, says, My son, thou art the one that I have
got to offer up. Then at last he takes his son and lays him upon the
altar, and at the last moment he  is seen lifting the knife to slay
the promised child, [p.319] when the voice of the Lord is heard,
saying, Hold, Abraham, put not thine hand upon the lad. Look; there is
a ram caught in the thicket. Take that, and offer it as a sacrifice.
Would you, my brethren, like to be put in that position? And referring
to Job, he was also proven. It seems that at a certain time the sons
of God were gathered together, and the devil was among them. And the
Lord, addressing himself to Satan, said, Hast thou considered my
servant Job? Oh yes, but you have put a hedge about him. If you were
to serve me the same way, I would be as obedient as he. Possibly I do
not know about that, says Satan. Let me tempt him. Well, replies the
Lord, you may try. Then what do we read?

Vol. 22, p.319
"And there was a day when his sons and daughters were eating and
drinking wine in their eldest brother's house:

Vol. 22, p.319
And there came a messenger unto Job and said, the oxen were ploughing,
and the asses feeding beside them:

Vol. 22, p.319
And the Sabeans fell upon them, and took them away; yea, they have
slain the servants with the edge of the sword; and I only am escaped
alone to tell thee.

Vol. 22, p.319
While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The fire
of God is fallen from heaven, and hath burned up the sheep and the
servants and consumed them; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.

Vol. 22, p.319
While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The
Chaldeans made out three bands, and fell upon the camels, and have
carried them away, yea, and slain the servants with the edge of the
sword; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.

Vol. 22, p.319
While he was yet speaking, there came also yet another, and said, Thy
sons and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest
brother's house.

Vol. 22, p.319
And, behold, there came a great wind from the wilderness, and smote
the four corners of the house, and it fell upon the young men, and
they are dead; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.

Vol. 22, p.319
Job received all this intelligence, sad as it was, without being moved
in the least to anger. He, we are told, rent his mantle, and shaved
his head, and fell down and worshiped, and said, "Naked came I out of
my mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither. The Lord gave, and
the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord." We do not
always feel so. We used to say in Missouri, "Those damned Missourians
have stolen our cattle. Those damned Gentiles have done this and
that." But they could not do it if the Lord did not permit them. Here
is another evidence of our being in the hands of God, and we should
feel that we are in his hands; and then it will be all right. We will
not blame the devil, nor wicked, corrupt men; for they are of the
devil whose works they do. But we will say with Job, the Lord giveth
and the Lord taketh away; blessed be the name of the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.319
The devil again appeared before the Lord, and the Lord said to him:
"Well, you told me that Job would do tires and so; but he remains true
and unshaken, although thou movedst me against him to destroy him.
Satan then answered and said, "Skin for skin, yea all that a man hath
will he give for his life. But put forth thine hand now, and touch his
bone and his flesh, and he will curse thee to thy face. And the Lord
said unto Satan, "Behold, he is in thine hand; but spare his life."
[p.320] Satan sallied forth again from the presence of God, and smote
Job with sore boils from the crown of his head to the soles of his
feet. And while in this condition we are told that he sat down in
ashes, and took a potsherd and scraped himself. And his friends
hearing of his misfortunes came and taunted him with being a
hypocrite, etc., as we are apt to do when a series of misfortunes
overtakes a man. But he would not be moved by this, although he was
stripped of everything and afflicted withal. At last his wife thought
she could not stand it any longer; she got worked up over it, and I
can imagine her saying to her husband Job, I would not stand it any
longer, I would curse God, and die like a man. Job still retaining his
self-possession turned and said to her, "Thou speakest as one of the
foolish women." "What? Shall we receive good at the hand of God, and
shall we not receive evil? Naked came I into the world; and naked must
I return. The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away, blessed be the
name of the Lord." And said he further, "Though he slay me yet will I
trust in him. I know that my Redeemer liveth." Job was a man that
feared God and lived up to his privileges, and the Spirit of the
Almighty God rested upon him; and hence he says, I know that my
Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter-day upon the
earth. And though after my skin worms destroy this body, and revel in
this brain; although I go down to the silent tomb, there to rot and
become as the dust of the earth, yet, in my flesh shall I see God; and
these eyes shall gaze upon Him. And I know that my Redeemer liveth,
and that these eyes shall see him, and he shall reign in the
latter-days upon the earth. That the kind of religion those men had;
and we want the same kind of principle. After Job had been tried and
proven, the Lord lifted him up again, and increased his flocks and
herds and everything in the shape of earthly possessions which the
world calls good. And so great was the goodness of God extended to
Job, that we are told he was more blessed in his latter days than in
his former days. And it was as the devil had said, God put a hedge
around about him; and so he does about us, and we do not know it.

Vol. 22, p.320
Here is Brother Cannon, for instance, who is soon about to go to
Washington as our Delegate to Congress, and you know the influence
that has been exercised against the people whom he represents, and you
know also that he, as Delegate, is not entitled to a vote. And
notwithstanding the devices and schemings of men and organizations,
that have used their influence directly for the purpose of bringing
inimical legislation against us, God has confounded them in all of
their plans up to the present time. Has not God put a hedge about us?
Yes, He has. And as long as we fear him, he will continue to do it;
and he will preserve us, and no power this side of earth or hell can
injure us.

Vol. 22, p.320
One of the poets says—

"Shall I be carried to the skies
On flowery beds of ease,
While others sought to win the prize
And sailed through bloody seas?"

Vol. 22, p.320
And John, while wrapped in vision, saw an innumerable company of the
redeemed clothed in white raiment, singing a song that no man knew
save he that received it. And he inquired saying, Who are these
arrayed in white, and whence  came they? These are they that came
[p.321] up through much tribulation, who washed their robes and made
them white in the blood of the Lamb. I have heard Joseph Smith say to
the Twelve, "God will get hold of your heart strings, and he will
wrench them to the very core." Has he done it? He has. The Twelve know
that he has. President Young knew it, and Joseph Smith knew it; and
finally he had to give himself up as an offering for this people. Have
we passed through suffering? We have. And shall we have more of it, to
face? We shall, if we be found among those whom John saw. We have got
to be sifted in the serve of tribulation until we shall prove our
integrity to be true to God and man. Brethren, seek for the Spirit of
God upon yourselves, and all that pertain to you, and live so that
your prayers can be heard and answered upon your heads; and walk
according to the light of that which you have already received, and
the blessings of God will attend you. You can make a little heaven
right here among yourselves, if you want to; and you need not go
anywhere else for it. Live your religion, and you will be blessed in
time and all eternity. God bless you. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, October 9, 1881

Delivered at the General Conference in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, Oct. 9, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

The Saints a Peculiar People—Their Religion Practical—
Sustaining Each Other—Honesty in Trade—
The Blessing of God on the Faithful, Etc.

Vol. 22, p.321
In the presence of so large an audience as we have here to-day, every
one ought to sit very still and repress every noise as much as
possible, for the acoustic properties of this tabernacle are of such a
character that the combination of sounds —shuffling of feet, crying of
babies, walking about of children—drown the speaker's voice however
strong it may be. Every person should therefore keep as still as
possible. No human power can make a congregation like this hear,
unless the congregation itself sits quietly, and babies should not be
allowed to disturb those in their immediate neighborhood. It may be
very interesting to the mother; she may think the music of her baby's
voice [p.322] very sweet; but those who come to hear are not
interested in hearing it.

Vol. 22, p.322
In coming together as we have done upon this occasion and during this
Conference, we should be so united in our faith that when a speaker
arises the people will draw from him that instruction which they need.
Many of you have come long distances. I see some here upwards of 300
miles from their homes and of course when men take such journeys,
traveling about 700 miles in the round trip to come to Conference,
there should be something imparted to them which will be a profit to
them, that they may feel satisfied when they leave here that the
journey has been well taken. Now, there are topics enough before us,
topics of great, vital importance to us as a people, which we should
consider, and which upon occasions like this are appropriate for our
consideration.

Vol. 22, p.322
We have been told—indeed it is a constant comment about us—that we are
a peculiar people. We know this ourselves. It is a very remarkable
thing, that this Gospel, which the world calls "Mormonism," has
gathered only here and there one out of the families of the earth, and
as the most of you who are adults well know, you were, as a general
thing, different from the rest of your family in many respects. It
seemed as though you were waiting for something to come along a little
different from anything that you had heard. The systems of religion,
the ideas that were inculcated by your teachers and that you were
taught in your Sunday schools, in your chapels and in your
meeting-houses and churches, did not accord with your views concerning
God and Christ, and the plan of salvation; and yet, had you been asked
what you believed in, where you should go to find that which you did
believe in; or to define your ideas of what you wanted, it would have
been impossible for you to have done so. Yet there was a yearning in
your hearts for something higher, something nobler, something more
Godlike, something after the apostolic plan of salvation. And it is a
remarkable fact that the Elders of this Church, in their travels and
administrations among the people, though they have had great
difficulties to contend with, have had persecutions and all manner of
evil things said about them, have been frequently mobbed and
driven—that notwithstanding they have had these difficulties to
contend with, it has been an easy matter to bring those who are now
Latter-day Saints into this Church. When the Elders found the honest
in heart, when they found men and women who were meek and lowly, who
were prayerful, who believed in the Bible, who were willing to accept
truth however it might come to them, however unpopular its advocate
might be—when they found people of this description, they have never
had any difficulty in gathering them out. The Latter-day Saints
throughout these valleys, from north to south, have been gathered
without much, if any, trouble on the part of the Elders, for the word
of God has come to them in the power and demonstration of the Holy
Ghost, and they have been convinced of the truth very frequently
before they scarcely heard it. This is very remarkable—remarkable how
the hearts of the people have been prepared to receive the Elders, how
their minds have been softened, and how willingly they have received
the truth and borne testimony to  it, [p.323] when they heard it. I
remember well my own mother's experience. I was a little boy sitting
beside her the first time she saw all Elder. She had never heard of
the Latter-day Saints or "Mormons," she did not know that he was one;
sloe did not even know that he was a professor of religion; but she
had been waiting for something. My father and mother were both
Episcopalians, but they had no faith in the system, it was cold and
inanimate, there was nothing lifelike or godlike about it. When he
left the house she said to me, "George, that is a man of God." She had
a testimony to that effect, although, as I have said, she did not know
he was even a professor of religion. That Elder was President Taylor.
And when he began to talk afterwards regarding the principles of the
Gospel, she was ready to be baptized, for it was that for which she
had been waiting, her heart was prepared for it, and there are
thousands and thousands of such instances among the people called
Latter-day Saints. God prepared their hearts beforehand, and the
Elders found them without much difficulty. It is true they had to
labor and contend with others, but those who were the honest-hearted
sons and daughters of God, who were willing to receive the truth,
received it without much difficulty, as I have said. And it is a
wonderful fact that in accordance with the Scriptures God is gathering
together a people to lay the foundation of this great work, concerning
which all the Prophets have spoken. God has predicted through the
mouths of his Holy Prophets—and their words are to be found in the
Bible—that in the last days there should be just such a work as that
which we witness—that is, one of a city and two of a family being
gathered together, in order that there might be a representation of
all the families and races of men upon the earth, to lay the
foundation of this, the greatest work that has ever been established
upon the face of the earth. And yet men talk of there being no
evidence in favor of "Mormonism." They say, Where is the evidence of
its divinity? Where is the evidence that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
God? Show us a sign that we may see whether you are the people you
profess to be? Why, here in these mountains is one of the greatest
signs presented to all the inhabitants of the earth that ever was
shown to man—a system, an organization composed of people from every
Creed, and it maybe said from every civilized creed, and from every
civilized race, gathered together, dwelling in union and in love, and
worshiping God according to the laws which he has given with a
oneness, with a union, with a love that is unexampled upon the face of
the earth. Nowhere else can such a thing be found; and I often think
when men talk about delusion, and about the Shrewd leaders of this
people, and that by the power of their shrewdness and the strength of
the imposture, they are able to hoodwink the people and to lead them
astray, that it takes more faith to believe that theory than it does
for the Latter-day Saints to believe the truth as we have received it.
If this be imposture where is the truth? The Gospel of Christ was to
produce union, its mission was to produce love, to destroy strife, to
make men and women live together as brethren and sisters, and it has
done so for us and it is doing so and it will do so more and more, and
it will build up a system such as cannot be found on the face of the
earth. And it is growing and increasing. It is like a little leaven,
[p.324] and by and by it will leaven the whole lump, and the influence
and the power that will go forth from this people will be felt
throughout the whole earth. I know it is a great thing to say, and
men, looking at us numerically, think we are exceedingly presumptuous
to advance such an idea, but it is nevertheless true. The union of
this people, the power which accompanies them and the effect of their
example will be felt more and more, and the truth will continue to
spread until all honest-hearted people will be convinced of the truth
of the statements which are made concerning the restoration of the
everlasting Gospel in its original purity and power, and those who may
not be prepared to receive it—will sooner or later respect it and
admire it, and be willing to share in the benefits which will accrue
from its establishment on the earth.

Vol. 22, p.324
Now, my brethren and sisters, there is one thing above everything
else, that every speaker front this stand would like to impress upon
your minds, and that is, when you go away from this Conference that
you carry with you the determination to live and to carry out in your
lives the principles that you profess. That is all that we can ask of
you. Live your religion—that embodies all that can be said to you.
There is glory in it, there is happiness in it, there is peace in it,
there is virtue in it, there is wealth in it, there is exaltation in
it, there is no gift or blessing or power that it does not contain and
that does not accompany it. On the other hand, violate the principles
of your religion, deviate from the path that God has marked out, and
there is sorrow and misery for you, if persisted in.

Vol. 22, p.324
You have been gathered together in the most wonderful manner that any
people ever were. We talk about the gathering of the children of
Israel under Moses. I consider that that mighty movement fades away in
comparison with the gathering that is now going on. This, people have
been brought from the various nations of the earth, and you have
received a testimony from God concerning this work. You know for
yourselves if you are living as you should do—concerning these things.
How necessary it is, then, that you should carry out these principles.
But the great difficulty we have to contend with is that we bring with
us our traditions and preconceived ideas, and to overcome these is the
great labor we have to contend with; it is a labor that we should set
ourselves industriously, patiently, perseveringly to accomplish. Let
us be pure in our hearts, in our language, in our conduct, in
everything that we think and say and do. Let us seek for purity; let
us inculcate purity; let us take the principles of the Gospel and
teach them to our children and endeavor to make them better Latter-day
Saints than we are; let us do everything we can in this direction, and
then if we do this there will be no vice in our land; liquor saloons,
gambling houses, houses of prostitution and the other evils that
abound in the world will not be found within our borders. It should be
our aim to so live that these things shall be repressed, completely
extinguished. It is a shame for anyone professing to be what we are to
enter a liquor saloon, or to patronize one, or to patronize any of
these evils; and we should withdraw the hand of fellowship from all
who do. Drunkenness certainly will never be countenanced by the Lord.
It is a gross vice, and it will bring the loss of the Spirit to
everyone who indulges  in [p.325] it; and so with these other vices to
which I have alluded. No one can be a Latter-day Saint who practices
these things. We should be holiest, we should be truthful, our word
should be like the words of the Lord, that is, in our sphere. When a
man says a thing to his neighbor, he should so live that his neighbor
can have confidence in him. When he makes a promise that promise
should be sacred, and if he cannot fulfil it, let him explain the
reason so that confidence may be preserved. When we borrow we should
repay; When we deal we should be upright in our dealing. I would like
it to be the case among us that when a man has a horse to sell that he
will tell all he knows about it and not endeavor to take advantage in
any shape or form. The same with a wagon, a cow, a piece of land, or a
house, or anything else, that a man will tell what he knows about
these things, so that confidence may be maintained. There are some men
of whom I have heard who when they make a trade think that the one
with whom they trade ought to have his own eyes open, and if he does
not and is taken advantage of because of his inexperience or being too
confiding, the one who gets the bargain is not to blame, but to be
congratulated on his good luck. Indeed there are some men who, if they
can take advantage in this way, would think nothing of bowing down on
their knees and thanking God for having made so good a bargain. Now, a
man who calls himself a Latter-day Saint, and will do a thing of the
kind, grieves the spirit of the Lord. Again, if a man employs you to
do a piece of work, that work should be well done whether he is there
to see it done or not. And when employers agree to paya certain price,
or a certain kind of pay they should abide by their agreement. But
there is a great deal of trickery in such matters. Some people think
"I am a good trader; I can sell a horse for more than it is worth; I
have got an old wagon, but my neighbor, who has not my experience
wants a wagon; I can trade that poor wagon to him, I can get a good
price for it, and I shall thank God if I can do so." I tell you such
things are very sinful, and are not from God. When we, professing to
be Latter-day Saints, do such things, we grieve the Spirit of God, and
cause Satan to laugh. These are practical duties. I would give more
for a Latter-day Saint who, if I employed him to do me a job and he
did it right, than I would for a man who would offer a long prayer and
tell the Lord a great many things that might be very good, and did not
do the work honestly. I would rather have a man that was honest in his
dealings with his neighbor—a man that if I wanted to buy a horse I
could go to him with the full assurance that he would do the square
thing by me—than I would have a matt who offers very long prayers if
he neglected this other duty. I tell you that the Lord wants works
from the people and not professions. We have got lots of profession.
There are some men very sanctimonious, and because they can pray well
and are looked upon as good Latter-day Saints, they think they are
privileged to take advantage of their neighbor. Now, I tell you that
we want a religion that is different to this. We want a religion of
honesty. If I say a thing to a man I ought to live so that he will
believe every word I say. If I sell him a piece of property, I should
tell him the truth about it, there should be no concealment, no lying
or allowing the man to be deceived. It is on that account [p.326] that
I despise this trading. Some men live by trading, and in the long run
somebody is cheated in the community. There are times, of course, when
men can exchange property, and both parties be benefited thereby. If
one man has a piece of property that another man wants, and the other
has a piece of property that suits the first party, a mutual benefit
results from the exchange. There are other instances of this kind
which frequently occur; but it should be done on the square. Ally man
who takes advantage in this direction cannot be a Latter-day Saint, in
truth and deed, and God will hold him accountable for his conduct.
Ours ought to be a religion of works and not of profession. It should
be a religion that we can carry with us in our every day work—a
religion that will make a man a better son, a better brother, a better
husband, a better father titan be would be without it, and I would not
give a fig for a religion that did not have that effect. When I hear
melt quarreling with their children, husbands with their wives, wives
with their husbands, I say there is not much religion about that kind
of Work or conduct. A man who is not kind to his wife needs some
religion. A man who is not kind to his children and to his neighbors,
needs some religion, and he needs the religion of Jesus Christ. A man
who is indolent and neglects his duties, needs more religion, the
religion of Jesus Christ, to make him more industrious. An indolent
man cannot have much of the Spirit of God about him; an uncleanly man,
and certainly an impure man, a dishonest man cannot have much of it.
When I hear a woman quarreling with her children and making the house
too hot for her husband—I rarely, if ever, hear them, because I do not
go where they are, but I hear of them —I think that woman needs
religion. When she loses patience, she should go to God and ask for
patience, that the power of her religion may rest down upon her.

Vol. 22, p.326
The great difficulty with us is: We have a religion and do not seek
for its power, we do not dive to its depths, we do not rise to its
heights, we do not comprehend its beauties and blessings. We go along
without seeking after our God and the power of our God, as we should
do. If we would devote a little time to self-examination when we go to
bed, review the events of the day, see if our conduct has been such as
God can approve of, and as enables us to lie down with a conscience
void of offence towards God and all men, we do well, and if we cannot
do that it is time to repent. If we have wronged anybody, we should
make it right. And when something comes along to cross us or disturb
our equanimity, instead of throwing out words that are like daggers,
lacerating the feelings of those to whom they are addressed, we should
shut our months. Some people pride themselves in what they call their
frankness and candor in this respect. I tell you, I don't want such
frankness around me. I would rather a man would hold his tongue and
not indulge in such expressions as are hurtful to people's feelings.
We should so live that our examples as fathers and mothers will be
worthy of imitation by our children. You see a brawling, boisterous,
swearing man, and his children will copy after him. You see a man that
is the opposite of that, and his children will bear his example in
mind. If he is a prayerful man, his children  are likely to be
prayerful also; if he be honest and truthful and keeps his word
strictly, that lesson will not be [p.327] lost upon his children. If I
were a young man and wanted to marry, I would not go to a house where
there was continual quarreling between the husband and with and
children; I would not want to select a wife from such a family; I
would want to go where peace reigns, the peace of God, which every
man, woman and child possess in their hearts and in their habitations.
That is our privilege. These are very simple things, and yet nobody
has gotten true religion who does not possess these gifts. We may talk
about our religion; We may boast about it; we may tell about its gifts
and powers; we may tell about the manifestations we have had; but
after all, the marrow of our religion lies in the performance of those
every-day duties, some of which I have alluded to.

Vol. 22, p.327
There is one thing that has struck me as very remarkable about the
Latter-day Saints. God in the early day of this Church told us that we
should be a people that should base peace, and he has given unto us a
revelation which says, that "it shall come to pass among the wicked,
that every man that will not take the sword against his neighbor must
needs flee unto Zion for safely." Now that day will come just as sure
as God has spoken, and we of all people on the face of the earth ought
to be a peaceful people in view of this promise—no quarreling, no
seeking to injure each other, no doing violence to one another. I have
heard of men threatening to do something which would involve the
shedding of blood if certain things were done to them. Why, it is a
most horrible thought, for there is no salvation for the murderer.
There is no people on this broad continent who cherish the
Constitution, of the United States as a sacred instrument any more, or
as much as do the Latter-day Saints in these mountains. Believing it
as we do to be inspired of God, and given for an express purpose, of
course we attach a great deal of reverence to that instrument. We do
not always pay reverence to officials, because of their
real-administration of the laws; but the instrument itself, and the
form of government we live under, we think is equalled by none upon
the lace of this broad earth; we think it is the greatest forth of
government, the freest, the most liberal, the best adapted for men and
women, that ever was instituted by than among men. This we hold in our
hearts, in our heart of hearts, concerning this government. But then a
great many people are not suited because we take the liberty of
criticising certain officials. There have been a good many who have
trampled upon the principles of the Constitution; but these outrageous
acts, even against a people such as we are, do trot affect the
instrument, the fabric or the genius of our institutions, and on this
account we are truly loyal. When the South raised the flag of
rebellion, there was no well, informed Latter-day Saint who could
approve in his heart of such conduct, however much we might have
expected it, Joseph Smith having predicted, nearly thirty years before
the rebellion broke out, that it would occur—however much this might
be the case there was nothing connected with the principle of
secession or rebellion that met with the approval of the Latter-day
Saints. And it is a remarkable fact that God, through the acts of our
enemies, caused us to be placed in a position where, in the war of the
rebellion, we should not be compelled to shed the blood of our
fellow-men. Had we remained in New York, where [p.328] our people
first settled; or afterwards in Ohio; had we remained in Missouri, to
which State we subsequently emigrated and from whence we were cruelly
driven; had we remained in Illinois, where we afterwards took refuge,
and from whence we were also cruelly driven to the wilderness, we
should have been made participants in that dreadful strife, we should
have been compelled to have taken up the weapons of war, or the people
would have said we were disloyal. Inaction at such a time would have
been set down to disloyalty and sympathy with the rebellion, and we
could scarcely have escaped, in view of the prejudices against us,
being branded and treated as traitors to the Government. But we were
here in the mountains, in a position where we could do nothing in the
strife. President Lincoln asked for some men to guard the great
highway, to preserve the mails and keep open communication, and these
men were sent out. But they did not have to fight. Under the command
of General James Craig, our men were sent to guard the great
trans-continental highway, and we did our part in that direction. But
God, in His Providence, did not place us in a position to imbrue our
hands in the blood of our fellow-men. And when five hundred men—after
we were driven from Illinois in 1846—were required to make up the
Mormon Battalion for the Mexican war, the promise of God to these five
hundred men was that they should not be compelled to shed blood during
their absence, and in a remarkable manner this prediction was
fulfilled. They never shrank from doing their duty as good, loyal
citizens and soldiers, but there was no blood-shedding by the Mormon
Battalion. We have been in all our troubles preserved from shedding
blood. We are not a blood-shedding people. Our garments are not
stained with the blood of our fellow-men—I mean as a people. There are
many among us who have been soldiers in the war, but I am speaking now
as an organization, and we stand in that position to-day, in the
United States. We can say to the Southerner, to the Northerner, to the
Westerner, to the Easterner, and to every man, "We are your brothers."
We are at peace with all mankind. God has given unto us a law
concerning this, that we must hoist the standard of peace and continue
to proclaim it, and then if we are called upon to defend ourselves, we
are told to leave our cause in the hands of God. We are a people who
love peace, and in the turmoil, in the wars, in the confusion, in all
the disorders that will eventually occur, not only in Europe, but in
our own land—our own blessed land in many respects which shall become
yet very unhappy in consequence of internal broils and disunion—when
all this shall take place we are the people who will present such an
aspect to the world, that they will say, "here are the features we
desire, they have the peace our souls long for." Now, my brethren and
sisters, we should cultivate this feeling of peace. My sisters, let
peace be in your hearts. Repress everything like quarrelling. Suffer
wrong rather than do wrong. It is a harder thing for a man to submit
to wrong than to fight against it. The natural tendency of the heart
is to resent wrong, to strike back when you are struck at, but it is
not the way laid down by the Savior.

Vol. 22, p.328
There is one thing I want to speak about before I get through, and
that is in relation to our tithes and [p.329] offerings. I can speak
about this not boastingly, but with freedom, for I do my part in this
matter. There is too much delinquency on our part as a people in this
respect. Let me entreat you to be more punctual in these matters. The
more you do for the Church of God, the more you want to do; the more
you are interested in its welfare the more you will become attached to
it. Look at the Twelve Apostles, have they not set you an example—I
will not speak of the First Presidency—in regard to these things? Have
any of them sought to build themselves up and become wealthy? Here is
Brother Woodruff, President of the Twelve Apostles. Is there any man
in Israel who has worked harder to support himself and family than he?
He is known for his persistent industry. He has set the people a great
example in that respect. He has not been a burden to any one. He has
labored from morning till night for this people and for their
salvation. He has not fattened upon your earnings, he has sustained
himself by the blessing of God. And so have the rest of the Twelve.
They have labored continually for this people. They have traveled
thousands of miles, gone to the ends of the earth, to build up Zion,
and not counted anything too great a labor. That is the example the
Twelve have set this people. And they have paid their tithing
punctually. They have done as much in this way according to their
means as any of you, and in addition to this they have spent almost
their entire time in the interest of the Church. What I say on this
point applies fully also to President Taylor, when he was one of the
twelve. Now, with such examples as these, how will you appear in the
day of the Lord Jesus, when you present yourselves before Him, when
you appear in those Temples to receive your blessings, if you have
thought more about your money and about worldly things than you have
about anything else? Let me say you will be very sorry for this if you
do not repent and do better. There are many leading men among us who
do not do their duty in this respect. They are derelict, and neglect
of this duty is extending among the people. We must do more in this
direction if we would have the blessing of God than we are doing. We
must be more diligent; we must think more about God and His kingdom
and His salvation than we do about the things of this world. It is
true, as we have been told during this Conference, we shall have
houses, farms, etc., etc.; these are all necessary; but above all else
we should think about the kingdom of God and its advancement. We have
no friends but God and ourselves. At the same time let us extend the
hand of relief where we can to others; but it is our duty to build up
Zion. From my childhood I have vowed in my heart—and I have endeavored
to keep the vow—that not one cent of mine would ever go to build up
anything that was opposed to Zion. At the same time I have spent
years, as others have done, traveling without purse or scrip and
preaching the Gospel to those who were in darkness; but so far as
working to sustain that which is opposed to Zion I have determined,
and I did so determine in my childhood, not to do that, God being my
helper, and he has helped me up to the present time. The advancement
of the kingdom of God should be uppermost in our hearts, and we should
not be afraid to spend means to [p.330] assist in this great work.
Those who do will have it returned unto them an hundred-fold. You look
at the men who have done the most in this Church, and you will find
them the most blessed. They may not have so much wealth as some, but
wealth is not everything, net by a good deal. The men who have spent
the most time and the most means for the advancement of this work have
been the men who have been blessed and preserved of God, God has
prospered them all the day long, and he will bless their children
after them. It is something to have one's children blessed. I would
like to have that as well as to be blessed myself; I would like to
live so that I could invoke the power, and blessing of God upon my
posterity.

Vol. 22, p.330
I pray God to fill you with the Holy Ghost; the Holy Ghost that will
bring things past to your remembrance and show unto you things to
come; that you may retain the things you have heard during this
Conference, and be built up and strengthened in your faith which I
pray may be the ease, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, October 8, 1881

The Channels of Communication From God to Man,
—Dreams, Visions, Etc.

Delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday, A.M., Oct. 8th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.330
I want to preach a short sermon to this congregation. To begin with, I
have heard President Young and President Taylor a great many times
from this stand ask the people to keep quiet until the meeting was
dismissed; but as soon as the sermon ends there are a hundred boys and
girls, or two hundred of them, rush for the doors. I do not like it.
It paints me to see the President of the Church make this request, and
the people pay no attention to it.

Vol. 22, p.330
Now, in this fast age we are passing from a polite age to a very rude
one in many respects. When I was a boy 65 years ago, and went to
school, I never thought of passing a man whom I knew in the street, or
a woman, without taking off my hat and making a bow. I new thought of
saying "yes" or "no" to those that were placed over me. I was taught
to say "yes, sir" and "no, sir;" but to-day it, is "yes" and "no," "I
will," "I won't," [p.331] "I shall" and "I shan't." Now, when I see
this rudeness amongst us, I sometimes wish that the spirit of the New
England fathers was more among the people. But I do hope, brethren,
sisters and friends, when a malt stops talking and the choir rises to
sing, that you will keep your seats. You can afford to do this as well
as the President of the Church, the Twelve Apostles, or others who are
sitting on this stand. You don't see us jump up and run for the door
the moment a speaker is done. The Lord is displeased with any such
thing. I hope you will pardon me for so speaking. I felt to say that
much.

Vol. 22, p.331
We have a great variety of teaching and preaching, and I have
sometimes thought that we have more preaching and teaching than any
other people on the earth. I expect it is all right. I think we need
it. The world need teaching, we ourselves need teaching; but I have
thought that the Latter-day Saints have had more of the Gospel of
Christ proclaimed to them than any other generation that ever lived.

Vol. 22, p.331
My mind reverts to the channels of communication from God to man. Here
we have tire Bible which gives a history and prophecy of the prophets
from Adam down to our own day extending through a period of near 6,000
years. The Lord, through all the destruction that has taken place in
the various libraries of the world—like the great library of
Alexandria, for example—has preserved the record of the Jews, at least
we have a portion of it to read. Then, again, we have the Book of
Mormon, the stick of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim, giving a history
of tire ancient inhabitants of this country front the time of their
leaving the Tower of Babel to their disappearance from the land, and
of the visitation of Christ to them. We have these books from which to
obtain knowledge. Then we have the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, our
Testament, which contains the most glorious, godlike, solemn and
eternal truths ever recorded within the lids of a book on the earth.
All these records are the words of God to man; and though the heavens
and earth pass away not one jot or tittle will ever fall unfulfilled.

Vol. 22, p.331
Then the Lord has other ways of communicating His mind and will. We
have the living oracles with us, and have had from tire day that
Joseph Smith received the ministrations of Morori, the Nephite, John
the Baptist, Peter, James and John, Moses, Elias, Elijah, Jesus
Christ—from that day we have had the living oracles to teach us the
word of the Lord.

Vol. 22, p.331
President Joseph F. Smith yesterday spoke of the gifts and graces.
Now, the Lord has many ways in which, He communicates with us.
Frequently, as has been the case in every age, truths, principles,
warnings, etc., are comumnicated to the children of men by means of
dreams and visions. There is a great vision recorded in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. When Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith saw the
visions of heaven they were commanded to write while in the vision.
The Lord was in that. It is a communication to man. But we have had a
great many dreams—I have had in my life, and I suppose you have more
or less—which amount to nothing. I will tell you just about what I
refer to. A man eats a hot supper when he goes to bed; he gets the
nightmare; he is chased by a bear; or he falls over a precipice, and
as soon as he strikes the ground he wakes up. Now, the Lord had
nothing to do with that. [p.332] A man may go to bed half-worried to
death, tired and dream about something that will never take place.
Last night, for instance, I dreamt I was making glass houses out of
blocks of glass two feet square. Now, I don't know that the Lord was
in that. Yet I have had dreams of a very different character. When I
was a boy eleven years old, I had a very interesting dream, part of
which was fulfilled to the very letter. In this dream I saw a great
gulf, a place where all the world had to enter at death, before doing
which they had to drop their worldly goods. I saw an anged man with a
beaver hat and a broadcloth suit. The man looked very sorrowful. I saw
him come with something on his back, which he had to drop among the
general pile before he could enter the gull I was then but a boy. A
few years after this my father and mother removed to Farmington, and
there I saw that man. I knew him the moment I saw him. His name was
Chauncy Deming. In a few years afterwards he was taken sick and died.
I attended his funeral. He was what you may call a miser, worth
hundreds of thousands of dollars. When the coffin was being lowered
into the grave my dream came to me, and that night his son-in-law
found one hundred thousand dollars in a cellar belonging to the old
man. I name this merely to show that in this dream I had manifested to
me certain things that were true. I think of all the inhabitants of
the world having to leave their goods when they come to the grave.
After this scene had passed before me I was placed in a great temple.
It was called the kingdom of God. The first man who came to me was
Uncle Ozem Woodruff and his wife I helped into the temple. In process
of time, after embracing the Gospel, and while on my first mission to
Tennessee, I told Brother Patten of my dream, who told me that in a
few years I would meet that man and baptize him. That was fulfilled to
the very letter, for I afterwards baptized my uncle and his wife and
some of the children; also my own father and step-mother and
step-sister, and a Methodist priest or class-leader,—in fact I
baptized everybody in my father's house. I merely mention this to show
that dreams sometimes do come to pass in life.

Vol. 22, p.332
Then, again, there are visions. Paul, you know, on one ocassion was
caught up to the third heaven and saw things that were not lawful to
utter. He did not know whether he was in the body or out of the body.
That was a vision. When Joseph Smith, however, was visited by Moroni
and the Apostles, it was not particularly a vision which he had; he
talked with them face to face.

Vol. 22, p.332
Now, I will refer to a thing that took place with me in Tennessee. I
was in Tennessee in the year 1835, and while at the house of Abraham
O. Smoot, I received a letter from Brothers Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery, requesting me to stay there, and stating that I would lose no
blessing by doing so. Of course, I was satisfied. I went into a little
room and sat down upon a small sofa. I was all by myself and the room
was dark; and while I rejoiced in this letter and the promise made to
me, I became wrapped in vision. I was like Paul; I did not know
whether I was in the body or out of the body. A personage appeared to
me and showed me the great scenes that should take place in the last
days. One scene after  another [p.333] passed before me. I saw the sun
darkened; I saw the moon become as blood; I saw the stars fall from
heaven; I saw seven golden lamps Set in the heavens, representing the
various dispensations of God to man—a sign that would appear before
the coming of Christ. I saw the resurrection of the dead. In the first
resurrection those that came forth from their graves seemed to be all
dressed alike, but in the second resurrection they were as diverse in
their dress as this congregation is before me to-day, and if I had
been an artist I could have painted the whole scene as it was
impressed upon my mind, more indelibly fixed than anything I had ever
seen with the natural eye. What does this mean? It was a testimony of
the resurrection of the dead. I had a testimony. I believe in the
resurrection of the dead, and I know it is a true principle. Thus we
may have dreams about things of great importance, and dreams of no
importance at all. The Lord warned Joseph in a dream to take the young
child Jesus and his mother into Egypt, and thus he was saved from the
wrath of Herod. Hence there are a great many things taught us in
dreams that are true, and if a man has the spirit of God he can tell
the difference between what is from the Lord and what is not. And I
want to say to my brethren and sisters, that whenever you have a dream
that you feel is from the Lord, pay attention to it. When I was in the
City of London on one occasion, with Brother George A. Smith, I dreamt
that my wife came to me and told me that our first child had died. I
believed my dream, and in the morning while at breakfast, I felt
somewhat sad. Brother George A. noticed this and I told him my dream.
Next morning's post brought me a letter from my wife, conveying the
intelligence of the death of my child. It may be asked what use there
was in such a thing. I don't know that there was much use in it except
to prepare my mind for the news of the death of my child. But what I
wanted to say in regard to these matters is, that the Lord does
communicate some things of importance to the children of men by means
of visions and dreams as well as by the records of divine truth. And
what is it all for? It is to teach us a principle. We may never see
anything take place exactly as we see it in a dream or a vision, yet
it is intended to teach us a principle. My dream gave me a strong
testimony of the resurrection. I am satisfied, always have been, in
regard to the resurrection. I rejoice in it. The way was opened unto
us by the blood of the Son of God.

Vol. 22, p.333
Now, having said so much on that subject, I want to say to my brethren
and sisters, that we are placed upon the earth to build up Zion, to
build up the kingdom of God. The greater proportion of the male
members of Zion, who have arrived at the years of early manhood, bear
some portion of the Holy Priesthood. Here is a kingdom of Priests
raised up by the power of God to take hold and build up the kingdom of
God. The same Priesthood exists on the other side of the vail. Every
man who is faithful in his quorum here will join his quorum there.
When a man dies and his body is laid in the tomb, he does not lose his
position. The Prophet Joseph Smith held the keys of this dispensation
on this side of the vail, and he will hold them throughout the
countless ages of eternity. He went into the spirit world to unlock
the prison doors  and to preach the [p.334] Gospel to the millions of
spirits who are in darkness, and every Apostle, every Seventy, every
Elder, etc., who has died in the faith as soon as he passes to the
other side of the vail, enters into the work of the ministry, and
there is a thousand times more to preach there than there is here. I
have felt of late as if our brethren on the other side of the vail had
held a council, and that they had said to this one, and that one,
"Cease thy work on earth, come hence, we need help," and they have
called this man and that man. It has appeared so to me in seeing the
many men who have been called from our midst lately. Perhaps I may be
permitted to relate a circumstance with which I am acquainted in
relation to Bishop Roskelley, of Smithfield, Cache Valley. On one
occasion he was suddenly taken very sick—near to death's door. While
he lay in this condition, President Peter Maughan, who was dead, came
to him and said: "Brother Roskellye, we held a council on the other
side of the vail. I have had a great deal to do, and I have the
privilege of coming here to appoint one man to come and help. I have
had three names given to me in council, and you are one of them. I
want to inquire into your circumstances." The Bishop told him what he
had to do, and they conversed together as one man would converse with
another. President Maughan then said to him: "I think I will not call
you. I think you are wanted here more than perhaps one of the others."
Bishop Reskelley got well from the hour. Very soon after, the second
man was taken sick, but not being able to exercise sufficient faith,
Brother Reskelley did not go to him. By and by this man recovered, and
on meeting Brother Reskelley he said: "Brother Maughan came to me the
other night and told me he was sent to call one man from the ward,"
and he named two men as had been done to Brother Roskelley. A few days
afterwards the third man was taken sick and died. Now, I name this to
show a principle. They have work on the other side of the vail; and
they want men, and they call them. And that was my view in regard to
Brother George A. Smith. When he was almost at death's door, Brother
Cannon administered to him, and in thirty minutes he was up and ate
breakfast with his family. We labored with him in this way, but
ultimately, as you know, he died. But it taught me a lesson. I felt
that man was wanted behind the vail. We labored also with Brother
Pratt; he, too, was wanted behind the vail.

Vol. 22, p.334
Now, my brethren and sisters, those of us who are left here have a
great work: to do. We have been raised up of the Lord to take this
kingdom and bear it off. This is our duty; but if we neglect our duty
and set our hearts upon the things of this world, we will be sorry for
it. We ought to understand the responsibility that rests upon us. We
should gird up our loins and put on the whole armor of God. We should
rear temples to the name of the Most High God, that we may redeem the
dead.

Vol. 22, p.334
I feel to bear my testimony to this work. It is the work of God.
Joseph Smith was appointed by the Lord before he was born as much as
Jeremiah was. The Lord told Jeremiah—"Before I formed thee in the
belly I knew time; and before thou camest forth out of the womb I
sanctified thee, and I ordained thee a Prophet unto the nations." tie
was commanded to  warn the inhabitants of Jerusalem [p.335] of their
wickedness. He felt it a hard task, but ultimately he did as he was
commanded. So I say with regard to Joseph Smith. He received his
appointment from before the foundation of the world, and he came forth
in the due time of the Lord to establish this work on the earth. And
so it is the case with tens of thousands of the Elders of Israel. The
Lord Almighty has conferred upon you the Holy Priesthood and made you
the instrument in His hands to build up this kingdom. Do we
contemplate these things as fully as we ought? Do we realize that the
eyes of all the heavenly hosts are over us? Then let us do our duty.
Let us keep the commandments of God, let us be faithful to the end, so
that when we go into the spirit world and look back upon our history
we may be satisfied. The Lord Almighty has set His hand to establish
His kingdom never more to be thrown down or given to another people,
and, therefore, all the powers of earth and hell combined will never
be able to stay the progress of this work. The Lord has said he will
break in pieces every weapon that is raised against Zion, and the
nations of the earth, the Kings and Emperors, Presidents and Governors
have got to learn this fact. It is a fearful thing to fall into the
hands of the Lord. It is a fearful thing to shed the blood of the
Lord's anointed. It has cost the Jews 1800 years of persecution, and
this generation have also a bill to pay in this respect.

Vol. 22, p.335
I bear my testimony to these things. The Bible, the Book of Mormon,
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants contain the words of eternal life
unto this generation, and they will rise in judgment; against those
who reject them.

Vol. 22, p.335
May God bless this people and help us to magnify our callings, for
Jesus' sake. Amen.

John Taylor, January 1, 1882

The Position of the Latter-Day Saints—Morality and Sobriety
 Required—Transgressors to Be Dealt With, Etc.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall,
Salt Lake City, Jan. 1, 1882.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

Vol. 22, p.335
Brother Lyman on rising wished you a happy New Year; I will continue
the compliment by adding a hundred thousand happy New Years and as
many more as you wish.

Vol. 22, p.335
A remark of this kind would sound rather peculiar in the ears of many
individuals who do not look [p.336] at things in the light which we
do. But there are principles associated with the Gospel of the Son of
God, which reach beyond this life into that which is to come; and we
are simply here acting and operating in a state of probation. And if
we act well our part here, the principles of the Gospel will place us
in a position whereby we shall be enabled to act well our part in
another world, and in another state of existence.

Vol. 22, p.336
We occupy a peculiar position before the Lord. God is our Heavenly
Father; and we are told that he is the God of the spirits of all
flesh. We are told moreover that when men leave this earth, the spirit
returns to God who gave it. And if we are faithfully performing our
part, and attending to the duties and responsibilities which devolve
upon us, as Saints of the Most High, then we shall be in a position
whereby we shall have a right and a claim upon an inheritance that is
incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in the
heavens for us. But we are here subject to the trials and vicissitudes
pertaining to humanity, to prepare us for this inheritance referred
to. And if we are faithful and diligent, as has been referred to by
Brother Lyman, in regard to the various duties and responsibilities of
life, we shall have a legitimate claim to the blessings that the good
and the faithful expect to enjoy. But if we do not conduct ourselves
aright, if we do not fulfil the requirements which the Lord makes of
us, if we do not obey the commandments of Jehovah, we shall have no
claim upon those promises that are made to the righteous, to those who
fulfil His laws and keep His commandments. This is the way that I look
at these things. Hence we are called to occupy a peculiar position in
the world.

Vol. 22, p.336
We have had a great many precious things revealed unto us, many of
which have been hid from the minds of men from the foundation of the
world. We are placed inn position to operate with God our Heavenly
Father in the interests of humanity. He has selected, called and
chosen us for this purpose. He has revealed Himself from the heavens.
He has introduced the holy Priesthood, and conferred upon men power
and authority to operate in his name, to act under his guidance, to be
his mouthpieces to declare his will and to make known his designs to
the human family. For this purpose men thus endowed and clothed have
been sent forth to the nations of the earth, and are now being sent
forth to spread that light, truth and intelligence which God has seen
fit to reveal to the human family for their good, for their blessing,
and for their exaltation in time and throughout the eternities that
are to come. For this purpose he has imparted the Holy Ghost, and the
light of revelation, confirming the testimony of his servants in their
ministrations among the children of men. For this purpose he has
gathered us together as we are here to-day, and as the Saints are
gathered in other parts of this Territory, and in other Territories,
that whilst we are pursuing the natural avocations of life, we might
at the same time be taught and instructed of God, that we might learn
the laws of life; that we might comprehend the object of our being and
existence, and that we might in time learn to comprehend God the
Eternal Father, and his purposes and designs in relation to mankind;
that we might be purified from the corruptions and infamies that exist
in the world, and  that our spirits might be purged [p.337] from
everything that tends to deteriorate, injure or destroy man; and that
we might be enabled to comprehend those principles which are
calculated to elevate, to exalt and ennoble mankind, and to prepare
them for the enjoyment of a place among the Gods in the eternal
worlds. For this purpose he has organized the Church of Jesus Christ
and the kingdom of God, and revealed his law and his purposes to his
Saints. For this purpose he has taught us of things pertaining to the
future, having drawn aside the vail of the invisible world, and made
known his purposes to his people, and taught us how to become saviors
upon Mount Zion, that we may fulfil our destiny upon the earth, and
accomplish the purposes of God, and carry out his design and will in
sending us here upon the earth; that those principles which exist in
the heavens and operate among the Gods may be communicated to man, and
that we may be enabled to present them in all purity and in all their
beauty, glory and grandeur, and that we may learn to save ourselves
and then to save others. For this purpose we are building our Temples
and, as they are being built, operate in them, that we may be one with
God, and one with the ancient Patriarchs and Prophets and Apostles and
men of God. And that while God our Heavenly Father and the holy angels
and men of God who have lived in the different ages, who have been
clothed upon with the Holy Priesthood, and admitted to communion with
God, and have fulfilled their destiny upon the earth—are operating in
the heavens with God our Heavenly Father for the accomplishment of his
purposes pertaining to things upon the earth as well as to things in
the heavens; it is for us to perform our parts and fulfil our duties
and magnify our callings and Priesthood, and be one with them in the
objects which they have in view pertaining to the welfare and
exaltation of the Saints, the blessing of humanity and the salvation
of the living and the dead, according to the foreknowledge and the
eternal purposes of God relating thereunto. And we are here for that
purpose.

Vol. 22, p.337
We are here to establish the Church of God, that there may be a people
who shall enjoy the right to serve him upon the earth in manner
acceptable to him. We are here to establish the kingdom of God, that
his government and rule and that an intelligent and comprehensive
liberty: and freedom may prevail among men and the peoples of' the
earth as they exist in heaven, and that we may be under the tuition
and direction of our Heavenly Father, that his will may be done on
earth as it is done in the heavens, and then be enabled to communicate
these principles to our brethren and to the world.

Vol. 22, p.337
These are some of the thoughts that pass through our minds when we
read the word of God, and are in communion with him, when the Spirit
of light, life, intelligence, and revelation rests upon us, and whew
the heavens and purposes of God are unfolded to our view. These, I
say, are some of the thoughts that naturally flow through our minds.
And talking about making new covenants on this the first of the year,
why No! No! We do not wish to serve God by fits and starts, but to
make his service and the obedience to his laws as the business of our
lives. We love, reverence and serve God, because he loves us, and
blesses and benefits us and acts as a kind and beneficent father to
us. We have already entered into [p.338] covenant with Our Heavenly
Father; but the question is, are we fulfilling these covenants? Have
we the Holy Priesthood, and do we magnify that before God and the holy
angels, or do we suffer ourselves to be corrupted and demoralized, and
make light of the things of God, and thus tamper with these great
principles which are calculated to exalt all who are obedient thereto?
These are some of the questions that we should apply to ourselves. We
hear of things sometimes which make us blush for humanity. We hear of
crime, corruption and debauchery spreading itself abroad throughout
the world; and we hear too, sometimes, I am sorry to have to say of
some calling themselves Latter-day Saints, being tainted with evils of
that kind.

Vol. 22, p.338
The great majority of the people of this city have been moved, because
of drunkenness and kindred evils increasing among us, to petition the
Mayor and members of the City Council to adopt such measures as will
prevent this state of things. It is a shame for men professing to be
Saints to be under the necessity of imploring the aid of the civil law
to keep them sober; and while it is proper to guard our youth from the
insidious wiles of the adversary, yet all men ought to do right from
principle; and while we endorse such an act as most commendable on the
part of the people, yet, in one sense, what have these dens of infamy
to do with the Saints of God; or what have the Saints of God to do
with the haunts of shame and disgrace? Why, if there were ten thousand
of such things around, and men were living up to the spirit and power
of God within them, they would say, My soul, enter thou not into their
secret, mine honor, with them be not thou united, my morals, be not ye
contaminated with such infamous corruptions. That would be the case if
men did right and had the Spirit and power of God in them, and if they
loved God and righteousness. But men who practice these infamies do
not love God, nor have they a respect for his law; they do not love
righteousness; they are not Latter-day Saints; they cannot be
Latter-day Saints, neither can they have part or lot in the blessings
and exaltations of the kingdom of God, either on the earth or in the
heavens.

Vol. 22, p.338
Let the wicked then pursue their course, and let the righteous pursue
their's. If any of our people are found mixed up with these
iniquities, let them be dealt with as the law of God directs, and let
them be purged from our midst. Let righteousness, truth and integrity
be maintained, and let God be honored and let the Gospel be sustained
and the law of God upheld, and He will stand by the righteous. These
are my views and feelings in relation to these matters. And I would
not give five cents for a man who had to have a law placed upon him;
or some one to stand guard over him, to prevent him from going into
those dens of infamy and those sinks of corruption that "civilization"
has introduced into our midst. I would not give five cents for the
religion of such a man, it is not worth having, the sooner he gets rid
of it and comes out in his true colors, the better. And then let the
transgressor be dealt with according to the law of God. Purge
yourselves from them and their iniquities, and follow in the paths of
righteousness. These are my feelings in relation to these matters.

Vol. 22, p.338
We learn that in former times that there was no fellowship between God
and Belial, no [p.339] fellowship between light and darkness, no
fellowship between truth and error, no fellowship between the Saints
of God and the workers of iniquity. That doctrine is just as true
to-day as it was when taught in former days. I speak of this because
it is something which I, for one, will not bear; for one, I will not
fellowship the workers of iniquity, I do not care who they are, or
where they come from. And it is for us all to do right and keep the
commandments of God. We talk sometimes about a man being an honest
man; the reason why some are honest is because they cannot steal. But
let a man be placed in a room or elsewhere with an amount of gold or
other valuables within his reach, with the understanding that there
was no fear of being detected, that if he appropriated any to his own
use no one would know it as there was no check upon him; and if he of
his own free will let it alone, I would say he was an honest man.

Vol. 22, p.339
And in regard to drunkenness, which has been of late a prevailing
topic of conversation—what a nice creature is a drunken Elder, a
drunken Saint, a reeling, staggering, drunken Saint! What do you think
of it? We write over our stores sometimes, "Holiness to the Lord." We
are called the Saints, or as the Germans express it, the heilige, der
letzten tage or the holy of the last days. What! a drunken Elder, a
drunken High Priest, or a drunken Saint? We will not have such a
person associated with us; we will not be contaminated nor disgraced
with the name nor with the infamy of such conduct. And as regards the
sellers of intoxicating drinks, they would many of them, sell
themselves. And any man who cannot let these things alone, any man
that has not got manhood and respect enough to keep out of these
pest-houses that disgrace our city; is not fit to associate with
decent people, and respectable people ought to guard against him as
they would against small-pox or any other pestiferous evil. And as the
honesty of a man can only be tested by his having temptation within
his reach, so no man can be considered as acting properly who cannot
let liquor alone, when that is within his reach. Virtue does not
consist simply in being prevented from committing evils, but in having
temptations presented before us and then governing our passions and
appetites. Good and evil are placed before us, no matter by whom, it
is for us to resist evil and cleave to the right; we are told that it
is to him that overcometh that I will grant to sit down on my throne,
as I have overcome and sat down on my Father's throne. Neither do we
want excuses for any of these things, for God will condemn us if we
bear them, and His wrath will be enkindled against us, and we shall
find it a hard matter to pack such infamies upon our shoulders. I will
not do it, I will throw them off of mine, I will have no fellowship
with those who indulge in them; and I call upon all the Saints to do
the same, and upon the proper authorities to take measures to root out
from our midst everything that would defile and contaminate the morals
of the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 22, p.339
About the world and their course—let them take their course. The
wicked will, we expect, continue to do as they have done for years,
grow worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived. And to the evils
that are among us, which have been introduced here, and which are
being fostered and encouraged by wicked and corrupt men, I would say
to our people, let them alone. [p.340] If, however, our young men or
any of the older ones should be found violating the laws of the land,
let them be punished as the laws direct, it does not matter whose sons
they are, or who they may be. If you should find any of mine doing it,
bring them up and straighten them out, and let the penalty of the law
be inflicted for their evil, pernicious practices; and if it be
anybody else's sons or fathers, do the same with them. And let us
guard jealously the principles of virtue, sobriety and purity, by
disfellowshipping and purging from us those who dishonor and trample
them under foot. And let us be for God and for Zion, for truth and for
righteousness; for we cannot drag the contaminated and corrupt into
heaven, such are not wanted there; and I do not want to introduce them
there whether they are my sons or the sons of anybody else. The
Scripture says: "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap. For he
that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he
that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting."
Now, it is for us to choose what course we will pursue. I do not
suppose that I am talking to any of these drunkards, they generally do
not come to meeting; they would rather have a bottle with them at
home, or meet in grog-shops or other places where the debased and
contaminated are wont to assemble. And it is proper they should seek
their own company, for we do not want them here. We want men who are
Saints from principle, men who love God, who keep his commandments,
men who are pure and virtuous, men who are Seeking to glorify God
through obedience to his laws, and men who do these things because
they love to do them. We do not wish to see anything approaching
coercion in dealing with persons, but we wish them to understand that
we will not any longer be disgraced by their infamies.

Vol. 22, p.340
As has been referred to, we have entered into covenant with God, and
it is only on the condition of our keeping our covenants inviolate
that we shall be entitled to the exceedingly great and precious
promises which he has made to us. And he does expect us to be true to
him: he expects it of me; he expects it of my brethren associated with
me as Counselors; he expects it of the Twelve; he expects it of the
Presidents of Stakes; he expects it of the Bishops; he expects it of
the High Counselors; he expects it of the High Priests, of the
Seventies and the Elders, and of all Israel. He expects us all to be
men of God, with clean hands and pure hearts, seeking to magnify our
calling and to honor our God. Let us do this, and all will be right
with us; and those who do not wish to do this, let them step on one
side. And while we would avoid anything like harshness or
precipitancy, and treat all men with forbearance and kindness, and
bear, to a reasonable extent, with the weaknesses and infirmities of
men, we must deal with transgressors for their fellowship, and cut
them off from the Church. We must have people who will serve God and
keep his commandments. And then we can go to God our Heavenly Father
when our enemies conspire against us, and plead with him for
protection; and he will take care of Israel and maintain and sustain
his saints. But if we fellowship evil and iniquity, crime and
corruption, infamies and  drunkenness, debauchery and lasciviousness,
and all the evils of the Christian world—if we do this we need not
[p.341] look for the help of God; he will leave us to ourselves to
take our own course. But if we will do our duty, discountenance
iniquity, obey the laws of God and keep his commandments, he will take
care of Israel and sustain his people. These are my feelings in
relation to this matter.

Vol. 22, p.341
God bless you, and lead you in the paths of life, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, October 23, 1881

Liberty of Conscience—The Unrighteousness of Religious
 Persecution—Eternal Truths Revealed—Indestructability
 of the Principles of the Gospel, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, October 23, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.341
There being a little time left us this afternoon, I feel disposed to
make a few remarks to those who are present. There is one principle
which has been universally acknowledged by the Latter-day Saints, by
Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, John Taylor, the Apostles and all the
leading men of the Church. I have heard Joseph Smith and Brigham Young
say that if they had the power over the whole world, over every human
being who breathes the breath of life, they would give every
inhabitant of the earth the right to worship God according to the
dictates of their own conscience. This is a principle which we believe
in as Latter-day Saints, we ever have believed in it, and it is a
principle which even the laws of our country, the constitution of our
government holds out to all of its citizens. What! would you give the
Methodists, the Baptists, etc., the privilege of enjoying their
religion? Certainly. Our city abounds with churches of different
denominations. Have they ever been opposed by anybody belonging to
this Church in the erection of their churches and in the enjoyment of
their religion? I think not. If they have, they should not have been.
Why would you do this? Because the God of heaven gives all his
children this right and privilege, it belongs to the whole human
family, every man, woman and child under heaven has the right to
worship God according to his desires, according to his own views, and
according to the light which he has. The Lord gives all the children
of [p.342] men this right and privilege. He gives them their agency
and holds them responsible for their actions, and while the Lord does
this, why should the children of men interfere? Why those scenes of
blood that have taken place on the earth through religious principles?
They are unrighteous. As Latter-day Saints we claim the same right
that we would give to the inhabitants of all the world. We say to all
men, "Enjoy your religion, worship God according to the dictates of
your own conscience." We ask the same right as the children of God. We
claim this by the Constitution and laws of our country, and upon this
principle we have embraced the fulness of the everlasting Gospel of
Jesus Christ.

Vol. 22, p.342
The Lord has sent forth angels out of heaven. He has delivered the
fulness of the Gospel to Joseph Smith. He was raised up as a Prophet
of God, by the power of God, to lay the foundation of this Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints on the earth, and to lay the
foundation of that kingdom which the Prophet Daniel and the other
Prophets spoke of, and to build up that Zion which Isaiah, Jeremiah
and Ezekiel said should be built up in the latter days. We believe
this with every sentiment of our hearts. Now, in reading the
publications of the day, I find there are many men in our country that
seem to be filled with great anger against the Latter-day Saints, and
they belch forth their wrath and indignation and animus against us,
because we differ from them in some principles pertaining to the
Gospel of Christ. Now, here is one principle that I wish to impress
upon the minds of every Saint of God who dwells upon the earth—and I
want our reporters to write it down—I want to impress it upon the
rulers of our nation and upon all the inhabitants of this nation and
every other nation, namely, that the love of God, faith hope and
charity, and the Gospel of Jesus Christ, with all the ordinances
thereof, with the Holy Priesthood, which has power both in heaven and
on the earth, and the principles which have been revealed for the
salvation and exaltation of the children of men—that these are
principles you cannot annihilate. They are principles that no
combination of men can destroy. They are principles that can never
die. Prisons cannot confine them; fire cannot burn them; the sea
cannot, drown them; no storm can wreck them; no gulf can swallow them
up; no grave can entomb them, because they are eternal and will endure
for ever. They are beyond the reach of man to handle or to destroy.
You may put men in prison and abuse them; you may burn men at the
stake; you may drive men from their homes who advocate these
principles; but it is not in the power of the whole world put together
to destroy those principles, they are as firm and independent, as far
as the agency of man is concerned, as the pillars of heaven or the
throne of God. I want the inhabitants of the earth to hear these
things and remember them. The inhabitants of the earth have tried for
generations to destroy these principles. Yet it matters pot what may
take place on the earth. Republics may be destroyed, kingdoms
overthrown, empires broken up, thrones east down, the sun may be
turned to darkness, the moon to blood, the stars may fall from heaven,
and heaven and earth itself may pass away, but not one jot or tittle
of  these principles will ever be destroyed. I would to God the world
could understand [p.343] this. It would have been a blessing for them
if the Jews could have understood it before they put to death the Lord
Jeans Christ. When Jesus Christ came to the Jews he brought the
everlasting Gospel. He was of the tribe of Judah himself. He came to
his own father's house; he offered them life and salvation; yet he was
the most unpopular man in all Judah. The High Priests, the Saducees,
the sectarians of the day, were the strongest enemies he had on earth.
No matter what he did, it was imputed to an evil source. When he cast
out devils it was imputed to the power of Belzebub, the prince of
devils. When he opened the eyes of the blind they said: "Give God the
praise: we know that this man is a sinner." This unpopularity followed
the Lord Jesus Christ to the cross where he gave up the ghost. Now,
the inhabitants of Judah had an idea that if they could only put to
death the Messiah, that that would end his mission and work on the
earth. Vain hope of that generation as well as this. When they led
Jesus to the cross, the very montest that spirit departed from that
sorrowful tabernacle, it held the keys of the kingdom of God in all of
its strength and power and glory the same as he had done while in the
body. And while the body lay in the tomb, Jesus of Nazareth went and
preached to the spirits in prison, and when his mission was ended
there, his spirit returned again to his tabernacle. Did the Jews kill
the principles he taught? No. He burst the bonds of death, he
conquered the tomb, and came forth with an immortal body filled with
glory and eternal life, holding all the powers and keys he held while
in the flesh. Having appeared to some of the holy women and the
apostles, he then went and administered to the Nephites upon this
continent, and from here he went to the ten tribes of Israel, and
delivered to them the Gospel, and when they return they will bring the
history of the dealings of Jesus of Nazareth with them, while in his
immortal body. The same unpopularity followed the twelve Apostles.
Some of them were sawn asunder, others were beheaded, crucified, etc.
But did the Jews destroy the principles they taught? Did they destroy
the keys of the kingdom of God? No, verily no. They had no power over
these things any more than they had power over the throne of God, or
God Himself. These men when the spirit left their body returned
holding the keys of the kingdom of God into the presence of God.

Vol. 22, p.343
I will here say in passing that there is one principle that it would
have been well if the Jews had understood, it would be well if all the
inhabitants of the earth understood it, and that is, that it costa
something to shed the blood of the Lord's anionted, to shed the blood
of Prophets and Apostles and righteous men, to fight against God,
against his Christ, and against his work. When these Jews cried out,
"Crucify him, cruelty him," and a Gentile judge had declared he could
find no fault in him, still they were ready to say—"All right, you let
his blood be upon us and our children." In this the Almighty took them
at their word. The dews have been trampled under the feet of the
Gentiles for 1800 years, in fulfilment of that declaration. The yoke
is not even broken to-day. In the eastern world, in Russia, and in all
the nations of the earth, more or less they are trampled under the
feet of the Gentiles. Tens of thousands have been put to death. Nero
put [p.344] to death many, as also did other men in their day and
time. Hence you see it has cost the Jews something for the putting to
death of the Lord's anointed.

Vol. 22, p.344
Now, I want to say something with regard: to the dispensation in which
we live. The God of heaven has set his hand to fulfil the volume of
revelation which the Bible contains, to build up that kingdom that
Daniel the Prophet saw in the interpretation of the dream of
Nebuchadnezzar. The God of heaven has sent forth that angel which John
the Revelator saw "fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting
Gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation,
and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear
God and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come." that
angel has delivered the Gospel to Joseph Smith, and I know it. I bear
my record and testimony to this truth. It is the truth of the living
God. He has set his hand, as I have said, to build up this kingdom.
Isaiah has written its history. Look at these valleys of the
mountains. I came here on the 24th of July, 1847? What did I find? A
barren desert, as barren as the desert of Sahara. There was no mark of
the white man. It did not took as if any white man could live here at
all. How is it to-day? Travel through the length and breadth of this
Territory and behold the cities, towns, villages, gardens, orchards,
fields, and crops that cover this once barren desert. What does it
mean? It means that God Almighty is carrying out his purposes, it
means that he has brought to his remembrance what his Prophets and
Apostles have spoken; and all things shall be fulfilled to the very
letter, even to the windingup scene. From whence has come this
congregation; from whence have come the Saints gathered together
throughout these mountains of Israel? They have been gathered from
every nation as far as the Gospel has been preached. We have been
gathered together by the power of the Gospel. Yet, as I have remarked
many times in my public discourses, if we had preached until we were
as old as Methuselah, we could never have got men and women to leave
their homes if they had not been moved upon by the Holy Ghost. The
Elders of Israel preached the Gospel unto them and promised them in
the name of Jesus Christ, that if they would receive this Gospel they
would receive the Holy Ghost. Is there a man on the face of God's
footstool to-day that would dare make such a promise as that unless he
were backed up by the power of God? No, not one. If the Elders of
Israel had been impostors, deceivers, they would have been very soon
found out; but the God of israel has backed up their testimony, and it
is on this principle that these valleys are filling with the people of
God to-day.

Vol. 22, p.344
Now, I want to say that the same principles which existed in the days
of Jesus and his Apostles exist today. There is a spirit of
oppression, opposition, and persecution against the Latter-day Saints,
because they differ from the world in their principles of religion.
Jesus, however, said in his day: "If the world hate you, ye know that
it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world
would love its own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have
chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." What is
the cause of this hatred? It is because we declare the Gospel of
Christ; it is because [p.345] we believe in Prophets, Apostles, and
the gifts and graces of the Gospel; it is because we preach faith,
repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, the reception of the
Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; it is because the Church is
organized with Prophets, Apostles, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, etc.,
according to the ancient order of things. This does not agree with the
feelings of the sectarian world, therefore they are opposed to us.
"But," says one, "it is your polygamy that has created so much trouble
with you 'Mormons.'" Oh, indeed, is it? I will ask, where was polygamy
when we were driven from Kirtland and Far West, from Jackson, Van
Buren, Clay and Davis Counties, Mo., from Nauvoo, etc., to other
places, men and women put to death, houses burned, etc? We suffered
more persecution then than we have ever suffered, ten times over,
since polygamy was revealed and advocated by the Elders of Israel.
What was the matter then? "Oh, you believe in revelation, you believe
in Prophets and Apostles. We cannot stand this —you have got to give
up that belief, and if you don't we will destroy you, put you to
death, etc." The feeling among the people of the United States then
was that if they could only put to death the leaders of the Church,
that that would be the end of "Mormonism." So they thought in putting
to death Jesus of Nazareth, that that would be the end of his
teachings in that land. But lo and behold! when they put to death
Joseph and Hyrum, they did not kill "Mormonism," they did not kill
faith in God, they did not kill hope and charity, they did not do away
with the ordinances of the house of God, nor the power of the Holy
Priesthood. The God of heaven had ordained these things; he had
ordained men under the hands of Peter, James and John, who held the
keys of the kingdom of God in the eternal worlds, and that Priesthood
and the keys thereof was to remain on the earth forever. It is beyond
the power of man to destroy it. I want the Latter-day Saints to
understand this: "Fear not them," said the Savior "which kill the
body, but are not able to destroy the soul; but rather fear him which
is able to destroy both soul and body in hell." The purposes of the
Lord must be fulfilled. There is not one jot or tittle of the Old Book
that the sectarian world believe in but will be fulfilled. The same
with regard to the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants. The
opposition of the world cannot stay the progress of this work. Some
men are trying to do so all the time. I dislike to refer to
individuals, but I have read lately of a Mr. Talmage, who seems to be
in a terrible torment about the "Mormons," and is forever pouring out
his wrath and indignation against them. Now, I just want to say that
if we had a thousand million Talmage's, and they were to spend every
breath they had, they could no more stay the hand of the Almighty in
the rolling forth of this work than they could stop the wind from
blowing. Why? Because God Almighty holds in His hands the destiny of
this people, and of all nations, and this generation will yet realize
that it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
"No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper, and every tongue
that shall rise against thee in judgment thou shalt condemn," saith
Isaiah, and I know he was a Prophet.

Vol. 22, p.345
Now, so far as I am concerned, I want to say to my friends, and to all
peoples, I have no fears with [p.346] regard to the kingdom of God, I
have no fears with regard to Zion; I have no fears with regard to the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it is in the hands of the
Almighty, and all that he hath said with regard to its work in the
latter-days will come to pass in spite of earth and hell combined. I
want the world to understand this. These are eternal truths. The
principles will live when our nation is broken to pieces and wasted
away, and when we ourselves have passed away to the spirit world.
There is no power beneath the heavens that can hinder, stop or destroy
the progress of truth and the decrees of Almighty God. I want to have
the Latter-day Saints understand these things. We are in the hands of
God. This is a very different generation from any other. It is a
generation when the Lord has decreed—and that, too, before the world
was made—that in the last days the God of heaven shall set up a
kingdom which shall never be destroyed nor given to other people; the
little stone cut out of the mountains without hands shall become a
great mountain and fill the whole earth. These are the declarations of
the Lord Himself.

Vol. 22, p.346
I will now refer to another principle. I am an American citizen; a
great many of this people are, I hope most are. I was born in the
State of Connecticut, and many of the New England forms and teachings
in our childhood, 65 years ago, were good to receive and live by. But
what I want to say is: We live in a government raised up by the God of
heaven. We have a constitution that was given by inspiration from God
to man. I believe it is the best human form of government that was
ever given to the human family. Now, I say if our rulers and governors
become corrupt and attempt to trample those principles under their
feet; though the nation itself might go to pieces, yet it is beyond
the power of man to destroy the principles of the constitution. They
may destroy one another, yet the principles contained in that
instrument will live, and the God of heaven will maintain them until
Jesus Christ comes in the clouds of heaven to set up His throne in
Jerusalem, and to reign on the earth a thousand years.

Vol. 22, p.346
I felt that I would like to say so much. I want my brethren and
sisters to understand these matters. We should live our religion. I
have no, fears with regard to the kingdom of God We may have fears in
regard to ourselves. This man may apostatize, the others may
apostatize, John Taylor, myself, or anybody else may die, but it will
make no difference with regard to this work. Israel will never be
without a lawgiver. Zion will become all that Israel saw it, in its
beauty, power and glory in the earth. I wanted to say so much to
strangers here as well as Latter-day Saints. We believe in these
principles with every sentiment of our soul. We expect to live them,
we are ready to die for them, but they will never be destroyed. We may
go to prison, we may suffer all manner of persecution, but the
principles we advocate will remain forever. When Joseph Smith's body
was laid in the grave, his spirit, like unto the Son of God, went into
the spirit world with the keys of this dispensation to unlock the
prison doors. There were fifty thousand million of spirits that never
saw the face of a Prophet, or heard a gospel sermon in their  lives
until Joseph Smith preached to them the message of salvation. Those
people in the spirit world have got [p.347] to have equal rights in
the Gospel dispensation with those on the earth. That is the reason
why Jesus went to preach to the spirits in prison. Joseph Smith will
hold the keys of this dispensation throughout the countless ages of
eternity, as Peter, James and John will hold theirs. He (Joseph Smith)
will come forth in the morning of the first resurrection, and will
rise up in judgment against this generation. He sealed his testimony
with his blood. That testimony is in force upon all the world from the
hour of his death. These are eternal truths. I hate to see any nation,
I hate to see our own government, I hate to see the clergy of the day,
rise up in anger against these Latter-day Saints, because they differ
from them in principles of religion, We know for ourselves this Gospel
is true. We know it has been given unto us by the revelation of God.
We know it will stand; The power of God will be made manifest. These
valleys will be filled with Latter-day Saints. We will grow and
increase until the coming of the Son of Mail. Whatever men may do, as
I have said before, they are in the hands of God.

Vol. 22, p.347
I pray God, my Heavenly Father; that He may instil these principles
into your hearts, that they may accomplish the mission for which they
have been sent. Even so, Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, January 29, 1882

Delivered in the 14th Ward Assembly Rooms,
 at the Funeral Services of Sister Elizabeth H. Cannon,
on Sunday, Jan. 29, 1882.

Vol. 22, p.347
We are again called to pay our last respects to the dead. Upon this
occasion it is one of the daughters of the Lord, a mother of Zion, who
has filled the measure of her creation. Sister Cannon was a noble
woman, a noble mother in Israel who has raised a noble posterity; and
she has now gone to rest after spending her life in upholding the
principles of truth and making them honorable in the earth.

Vol. 22, p.347
There are some things connected with this funeral that may be
considered unpleasant, I refer to the absence of the husband of the
deceased at Washington, where he is laboring for the interest and
welfare of the people of this Territory, he, under the circumstances,
not feeling to leave his post, but to leave the remains of his
companion in the hands of his friends and to the mercy of God. And
also in the absence of her two oldest sons, one of whom is in England,
the other in [p.348] Germany, preaching the Gospel to the inhabitants
of those respective countries, neither of whom, therefore, the sons
nor the husband, can be present to pay their last respects to their
noble mother and companion.

Vol. 22, p.348
On such occasions when mourning the loss of our departed friends, I
cannot help but think that in every death there is a birth: the spirit
leaves the body dead to us, and passes to the other side of the vail
alive to that great and noble company that are also working for the
accomplishment of the purposes of God, in the redemption and salvation
of a fallen world. And the spirit of this our deceased Sister, has
gone to mingle with her little ones who have gone before her, and with
her father and mother and her other family relations, and with her
many friends who, like her, have wrestled with life and the struggles
and troubles thereof, have overcome and gone home. All is well with
Sister Cannon. She is satisfied with her condition to-day. I feel with
regard to her as I have always felt with regard to faithful Latter-day
Saints, when they have finished their work and gone behind the vail
that there are none of them that would return to their earthly bodies
if they had the opportunity.

Vol. 22, p.348
In making remarks at funerals, which I have often been called upon to
do, I have taken the liberty of speaking plainly my feelings with
regard to the dead· And I will say here, when I see a man or a woman,
a true and faithful Latter-day Saint pass away, I do not feel in my
heart to mourn. Why should we mourn for the woman whose remains lie
before us? She has been true and faithful to the sacred and holy
covenants that she entered into with God her heavenly Father; she has
received those ordinances in the house of God that will prepare her to
go into the presence of the best men and women that have lived upon
the earth; she has left a noble posterity to bear her name and to bear
record of and to emulate her example; she is freed from pain and
suffering and the anxieties of life, and is now beyond the power of
the enemy of all righteousness; she has opened her eyes in the spirit
world, among her relatives and friends and her own little ones, whose
death caused her grief and pain; she has gone to enjoy the society of
those who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of
the Lamb, and to inherit the blessings and glory of eternal life. No,
I cannot feel to mourn for her. It is hard, of course, to part with
our friends; but after all it is with regard to them, as one of old
said. It is better to go to the house of mourning than the house of
feasting. It is natural for us to give expression to our feelings in
tears in laying away the bodies of our beloved friends, and there is a
degree to which we may go which is proper and right; but there are
extremes which are often indulged in, which is neither proper nor
right for Latter-day Saints to copy after. Here, however, as I have
said, we have nothing to mourn about as far as Sister Cannon is
concerned.

Vol. 22, p.348
When I say that I have never felt to mourn for any faithful man or
woman who has died in this Church, I must make one exception; I did
feel to mourn, and so did all Israel, the death of our martyred
Prophet and Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith. But we did not mourn on
account of them personally, for they had passed through all that any
martyr ever did or  could, but we felt to mourn their loss to the
[p.349] Church as our leaders, to whom we had learned to look for
counsel and advice in every hour of trouble and trial, although there
is something very dreadful in the thought of assassinating men,
whether they be Prophets or Apostles, or whether they be emperors or
presidents. With that exception I have not felt to mourn for any
faithful person who has gathered up his feet and gone to sleep with
the fathers. I have felt rather, that they have gained a victory which
but few of the human family have gained in their day and generation·
For you will find, my brethren and sisters, there are but a very few
comparatively, either male or female, who have had independence of
mind enough, as well as honesty of heart sufficient to receive the
Gospel of Christ. It takes independence of mind, honesty of heart,
faith in God, and firmness of character to live the life of a
Latter-day Saint, in the face of a frowning world, and in the midst of
trials and troubles and persecution.

Vol. 22, p.349
The spirit of Sister Cannon has left us her body is here awaiting the
purifying changes it must undergo in mother earth. But whether her
spirit is present witnessing these funeral services, or whether she,
on opening her eyes in the spirit world, would say, "I leave my body
for my friends to bury, I must enter upon my mission," that is
something we are not able to speak definitely about. God not having
revealed it unto us. But this we do know, she is all right, because
she was thoroughly prepared for the change that awaited her; and she
has gone to do all that she can for those of her kindred and friends
that are to follow. And what more can you say? We are left, and we are
doing for Sister Cannon what our friends, sooner or later, will be
doing for us. It will not be very long before Brother Cannon and also
the children and friends of the deceased who remain will join her in
the spirit-world, if it is not until the coming of Christ. This
admonition comes home forcibly to the living, "Be ye also ready." And
it applies to us all. And it is for us as parents and Elders of Israel
to labor in the cause of God, while we are permitted to tarry; living
up to the light and knowledge that we have been blessed with. For
there is a time appointed unto all men; and He takes away many
according to the counsels of His own will. He takes whom He will take,
and spares whom he will spare for a wise purpose in Himself. These
things are according to the purposes and ordinances of God to man.
Some labor this side of the vail, others on the other side of the
vail. If we tarry here we expect to labor in the cause of salvation,
and if we go hence we expect to continue our work until the coming of
the Son of Man. The only difference is, while we are here we are
subject to pain and sorrow, while they on the other side are free from
affliction of every kind.

Vol. 22, p.349
I pray God to comfort the heart of Brother Cannon, in this his sad
bereavement, and to sustain him by the power of His Spirit; and I pray
that his wives and children may be blessed and preserved in the truth,
that at last he and they, together with this his companion, whose
voice is now hushed in death, may come forth in the morning of the
first resurrection, and stand in their family organization clothed
with glory, immortality and eternal lives, to join with the redeemed
and sanctified in exclaiming:

Vol. 22, p.349
"O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?" [p.350]

Joseph F. Smith, January 29, 1882

Delivered in the 14th Ward Assembly Rooms,
at the Funeral Services of Sister Elizabeth H. Cannon,
on Sunday, Jan. 29, 1882.

Vol. 22, p.350
Being requested I arise to make a few remarks.

Vol. 22, p.350
Occasions of this kind afford us opportunity, not so much for mourning
the loss of our departed friends as to reflect upon our present
condition and our future prospects and hopes. For, as has been
remarked, "it is better to go to the house of mourning, than to go to
the house of feasting; for that is the end of all men, and the living
will lay it to his heart."

Vol. 22, p.350
Here we have occasion to reflect upon our own lives and the future
that awaits us.

Vol. 22, p.350
For there is one event which inevitably awaits every living soul, and
it is only a question of a very little while when every one present,
as well as elsewhere, will be placed in a position similar to that in
which our beloved sister is placed, whose body now lies here in the
cold embrace of death. We are born to die, it is the inevitable end of
all flesh, it being a fixed, unalterable decree of the Almighty
concerning the human family. We may therefore, as well now as at any
other time, reflect upon what the result of our lives may be after we
shall pass away from this stage of existence. If we do well, says the
Lord, we are accepted unto Him; but if we do ill, sin lies at our
door. It is a truth that should arrest the attention of every one,
that we shall be required to render an account for the deeds we do in
the body. And for my part I feel that we have no cause to shed a tear
for the condition of Sister Cannon. For years she has been afflicted,
and has been quite feeble at times. Now she has passed beyond
suffering and debility; nothing but the lifeless, inanimate part of
Sister Cannon remains, the life,—the intelligent and the immortal part
has gone to God from whence it came. Not but what she might be present
if she desires to be here, and her desire be consistent with the will
and pleasure of our heavenly Father; for those who live here in the
flesh have a claim upon this earth, and upon the bodies they have
occupied while they sojourned here. This earth is their home, and will
forever so remain—that is; they will possess an inheritance here,
inasmuch as they overcome and become the Saints of the Most High God.
For it is written, that unto the Saints of the Most High, the earth
and the fulness thereof shall be given, and they shall possess it
forever and ever. But notwithstanding the immortal part of this our
deceased sister has returned to God, from whence it came, she
possesses the privilege, or may possess the privilege, as I have said,
if she so desire, and if it be in accordance with the will and
pleasure of the Almighty, to be  present on the occasion to witness
the ceremonies in which we are [p.351] now engaged. We are told by the
Prophet Joseph Smith, that, "there are no angels who minister to this
earth but those who do belong or have belonged to it." Hence, when
messengers are sent to minister to the inhabitants of this earth, they
are not strangers, but from the ranks of our kindred, friends, and
fellow-beings and fellow-servants. The ancient Prophets who died were
those who came to visit their fellow-creatures upon the earth. They
came to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob; it was such beings,—holy
beings if you please,—that waited upon the Savior and administered to
Him on the Mount. The angel that visited John when an exile, and
unfolded to his vision future events in the history of man upon the
earth, was one who had been here, who had toiled and suffered in
common with the people of God; for you remember that John, after his
eyes had beheld the glories of the great future, was about to fall
down and worship him, but was peremptorily forbidden to do so. "See
thou do it not; for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren the
Prophets, and of them which kept the sayings of this book. Worship
God." Jesus has visited the people of this earth from time to time. He
visited and shewed himself in his spiritual body, to the brother of
Jared, touching certain stones with His finger, that the brother of
Jared had fashioned out of the rock, making them to give light to him
and his people in the barges in which they crossed the waters of the
great deep to come to this land. He visited others at various times
before and after He tabernacled in the flesh. It was He who created
this earth, it therefore is His inheritance, and He had a perfect
right to come and minister to the inhabitants of this earth. He came
in the meridian of time and tabernacled in the flesh, some 33 years
among men, introducing and teaching the fullness of the Gospel, and
calling upon all men to follow in His footsteps; to do the same thing
that He himself did, that they might be worthy to inherit with Him the
same glory. After He suffered the death of the body, He appeared, not
only to His disciples and others on the eastern continent, but to the
inhabitants of this continent, and he ministered unto them as He did
to the people in the land of Palestine. In like manner our fathers and
mothers, brothers, sisters and friends who have passed away from this
earth, having been faithful, and worthy to enjoy these rights and
privileges, may have a mission given them to visit their relatives and
friends upon the earth again, bringing from the divine Presence
messages of love, of warning, of reproof and instruction to those whom
they had learned to love in the flesh. And so it is with Sister
Cannon. She can return and visit her friends, provided it be in
accordance with the wisdom of the Almighty. There are laws to which
they who are in the Paradise of God must be subject, as well as laws
to which we are subject. It is our duty to make ourselves acquainted
with those laws, that we may know how to live in harmony with His will
while we dwell in the flesh, that we may be entitled to come forth in
the morning of the first resurrection, clothed with glory, immortality
and eternal lives, and be permitted to sit down at the right hand of
God, in the kingdom of heaven. And except we become acquainted with
those laws, mid live in harmony with them, we need not expect to enjoy
these privileges: Joseph Smith, Hyrum [p.352] Smith, Brigham Young,
Heber C. Kimball, Jedediah M. Grant, David Patten, Joseph Smith, sen.,
and all those noble men who took an active part in the establishment
of this work, and who died true and faithful to their trust, have the
right and privilege and possess the keys and power to minister to the
people of God in the flesh who live now, as much so and on the same
principle that the ancient servants of God had the right to return to
the earth and minister to the Saints of God in their day.

Vol. 22, p.352
These are correct principles. There is no question about that in my
mind. It is according to the Scriptures; it is according to the
revelation of God to the Prophet Joseph Smith; and it is a subject
upon which we may dwell with pleasure and perhaps profit to ourselves
providing we have the Spirit of God to direct us.

Vol. 22, p.352
But the thing for us to do is to live according to the light and
intelligence that God has revealed to us in this dispensation, that we
may be in harmony with the heavenly powers and with heavenly beings,
and especially with our Lord Jesus Christ, who stands at our head, who
is our lawgiver, our exemplar, and the way of life and salvation to
all the world, through whom we may enter into the celestial kingdom of
God, and without whom we can never enter that state of glory worlds
without end. He is the way, the light and life of the world; and
whosoever will obey the commandments He has given, and do the works
which he has done, and commanded us to do, shall not walk in the
darkness, but shall have in them the light of life.

Vol. 22, p.352
The circumstances under which Sister Cannon has been taken away from
us, are in some degree melancholy. I regret that circumstances are
such that Brother Camion could not be here upon this occasion. But he
is absent not upon his private business, but in the name and interest
of the whole people of this Territory; and in the protection of our
righteous citizens who are jeopardized by the craftiness of designing
and corrupt men. If he were to leave his post, trickery would be
resorted to by the worst enemies of the people to deprive us of our
political and religious rights; therefore he is firm at his post of
duty. Is there anything of a private character that would keep him
away from home on an occasion like this? There is not; nothing but the
highest sense of duty could do it, and that too in the interest of the
people of God, in defending their rights, and in laboring for their
interests, as he has done from his youth to the present moment. His
whole time, his, ability and the wisdom that God has given him, and
all that he possesses has been upon the altar of sacrifice since his
early boyhood in behalf of this people; and now, under this sad and
sorrowful affliction he remains, and that too, in compliance with the
desire of her whose remains are about to be laid away, true to his
post of honor and duty. Who can describe his feelings? But let us
forbear, it would not be profitable to us; but in this, as well as
every circumstance of life, we will join with him in acknowledging the
hand of God. It, however, grieves me to think that he cannot be here;
as it does his children and family who now surround the earthly
remains of her whose spirit has gone. home—a respected, a beloved, a
true and noble woman.

Vol. 22, p.352
This, however, cannot now be helped and therefore it is all right.
There is another view to take of this. What is life or  death in
[p.353] comparison with the duty that we owe to God and each other?
Should we shrink from duty, should we leave our post in time of danger
because of the natural sympathies and affections which bind us to each
other? No. It would be unjust, it would be condescending in us to even
think of doing so. It is more noble to make the sacrifice of society,
kindred and friends, than to leave our post of duty, and thus endanger
the rights and liberties of the whole community. If Brother Cannon
were here he could only mourn with us, and then again return to his
post of duty. And what more could he do than he has done? Every
attention has been paid, and every effort has been put forth to do all
that could be done for Sister Cannon. But our prayers did not prevail;
she was appointed unto death." God has taken her. She sleeps, but is
not dead. She does not sleep the sleep of death, but of the righteous
and the faithful; yes, one who has proved faithful to the latest
breath, Sister Cannon is an example for her children and family, an
example of patience, of faithful endurance, and of integrity that is
unquestionable. This is a great deal to say of one of our
fellow-creatures, but none too much to be said of her. My sympathy is
drawn out to those who remain. May God bless and comfort them; and may
they abide in the truth and follow the example of their noble mother
and companion in life, remaining faithful to the end of their days, in
the name of Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, January 29, 1882

Delivered in the 14th Ward Assembly Rooms,
at the Funeral Services of Sister Elizabeth H. Cannon,
on Sunday, Jan. 29, 1882.

Vol. 22, p.353
In speaking a few words pertaining to the dead, I, as my brethren have
expressed themselves, feel to reconcile my feelings to the purposes of
the Almighty, whether respecting the dead or the living.

Vol. 22, p.353
This morning, however, I have experienced sorrowful feelings not on
account of Sister Cannon; she is all right. Her body lies here in the
cold embrace of death, but her spirit is peaceful and happy. She has
fought the good fight, she has finished her course, she has
accomplished the object of her creation, and she has gone to where
sighing, sorrow and trouble cannot reach her; therefore, I cannot
mourn on her account. It is all right and all well with her. Yet there
are sympathies, [p.354] feelings and associations connected with
humanity that it is difficult at times to dispense with. I have been
acquainted with Sister Cannon from her youth, since she was quite a
little girl, and have watched her through all her life, comparatively.
I have seen her in life, and—I was going to say, in death; nearly so,
for I was with her on several successive days before she died.

Vol. 22, p.354
As has been said, we desired that her life might be prolonged, at
least until her husband should return; but it seems that God has
ordered it otherwise, for some wise purpose which to us is not always
manifest.

Vol. 22, p.354
This reminds me of a circumstance which occurred in my life, being
situated at the time pretty much as Brother Cannon is now.

Vol. 22, p.354
When I was in Paris, France, about thirty years ago, I had a dream
that troubled me very much, in which I saw my first wife—as the
deceased here is his first wife—lying sick at the point of death. And
it so affected me that I awoke, being troubled in my feelings. I fell
asleep again, and again the same scene presented itself to me when I
again awoke and experienced the same feelings of sorrow, and after
some time slept again, and it was repeated a third time. I knew then
that my wife was very sick, lying at the point of death.

Vol. 22, p.354
I got up and fervently prayed the Lord to spare her life until, at
least, I should have another opportunity of meeting her in the flesh.
He heard my prayer. I took a note of the circumstance at the time, and
learned afterwards that such had been the case exactly as it had been
shown to me. On the following morning I remember meeting a gentleman
who was a Protestant minister, and he observed that my countenance
looked sorrowful, and he enquired the cause. I told him that my wife
was lying at the point of death, and he asked me if I had received a
letter? I told him no; but related to him how it had been shown to me.
But, I said, I got up and prayed the Lord to spare her life, and I
feel consoled in knowing that she will be healed. When Sister Cannon
was sick we prayed for her, exercising all the faith we possessed on
her behalf; but God has seen fit to take her to Himself. Bro. Cannon,
of course, would feel as I did, desirous to have another opportunity
of seeing his wife in the flesh, and, if possible, to be at her side
when she should pass hence, and had he been engaged in private instead
of public business, he would most assuredly have been. But it was not
to be. She has gone during his absence from home, and it is all right.
So it would have been if my wife had gone under the same
circumstances, I would have had the same feelings.

Vol. 22, p.354
We are here for a short time only. Our spirits dwelt with our Father
before we came to the earth. In coming here we took upon ourselves
bodies according to the decree of the Almighty, and if our bodies are
required, it would not be for me or for you to say when or how these
things shall be. It is the Lord who directs in all these matters, both
in regard to us individually and also in regard to the whole human
family.

Vol. 22, p.354
The present is only one stage of our existence. We existed before we
came here; we exist here for a time, and when we depart from this
mortal life we shall have a spiritual existence, an existence without
the body, and then again with the body. And it is for those who manage
and manipulate these matters to do as seemeth good in their sight, and
it is for us  to yield a willing and an obedient submission to the
will of [p.355] our heavenly Father, feeling always that whatever he
does is perfect and right.

Vol. 22, p.355
Every day such occurrences happen; the human family live, as did our
fathers before us, for a short time, and then we, like them, pass
away; and then again others are constantly coining to take the places
of those who depart. And so it will continue until other dispensations
shall be introduced, which will place things in another position.

Vol. 22, p.355
There are one or two things which I wish to mention; they may seem
small matters to some. I see in a telegram from Brother Cannon that he
mentions certain things in regard to this funeral of his wife, one of
which is, that he did not wish any show of mourning in connection with
it. We know his feelings in this respect; they are the same as ours.
It is customary for people to put on black apparel and to assume a
melancholy appearance. That may be all very well, by way of saying
respect to our dead friends; but the question is, whether this is the
most appropriate way. Brother Cannon desired—I have talked with him
also on the same subject—that the coffin in which the remains of his
deceased wife should be laid, should be made of common mountain wood,
and that everything about it be neat and plain, and that his family
should no; put on mourning apparel. His brother Angus has been
desirous to carry out his instructions touching this matter, doing
away entirely with those ostentatious appearances and all unnecessary
parade of mourning so common now-a-days on such occasions.

Vol. 22, p.355
It is proper to sorrow; it is proper to show respect for the departed.
It is proper that our sympathies should be drawn out; it is proper
that we should assemble together to attend to appropriate funeral
services, as we are now doing, that we may reflect upon our lives and
upon the uncertainty thereof, and upon death and the results that may
follow after; and that we consider the Gospel of the Son of God, and
reflect upon our position, etc. But I have thought and indeed
President Young thought, and so did Brother George A. Smith and others
with whom I have conversed upon this subject, that we pay too much
attention to these outward forms. We, above all other people upon the
face of the earth, ought to be free from outward show, and from the
appearance of sorrow, and mourning, having had planted within us the
germs of immortality and eternal life; inasmuch as when we get through
with the affairs of this world, we not only expect, but we know that
we will inherit eternal lives in the celestial kingdom of God. And
knowing this, it would not be for us to mourn as people without any
hope.

Vol. 22, p.355
When I see excessive sorrow on occasions of this kind among people
professing to be Saints, I think they do not comprehend the position.
It is proper to mourn; it is proper to sympathize, but I do not
sympathize with Sister Cannon; I sympathize with her children;
especially these little ones whom she has left; I sympathize with her
friends who mourn her loss; I sympathize with Brother Cannon who is
absent at Washington, under the peculiar circumstances in which he is
placed; but while we do this it is not proper for people who, perhaps
are struggling hard to obtain a subsistence to make a parade, to lay
out a large amount of means to carry out the fashion that exists in
the world. We want to feel that we axe the sons [p.356] and daughters
of God; we want, when our friends leave us to show proper respect to
them, which ought to be paid to all honorable men and women, and when
we have done that we have performed our duty to them and our duty
before God; it does not seem proper to place families or people in
circumstances, through false ideas that would embarrass them and place
them in an unpleasant position by trying to do that which they are
really not able to do.

Vol. 22, p.356
If we have secured the favor of God, if we are Saints of the Most
High, if we have the Holy Ghost dwelling in us, if we are walking in
the path of righteousness, if God is our God, and we are His children,
if we are carrying out all those duties and responsibilities devolving
upon us that His children should attend to, here upon the earth, we
should feel satisfied if we are laid away without much ostentation and
show; and in thus attending to the obsequies of those who pass away,
we fulfil the duties which God has placed upon us. And He will take
care of them afterwards.

Vol. 22, p.356
If it were not for the atonement of Jesus Christ, the sacrifice he
made, all the human family would have to lie in the grave throughout
eternity without any hope. But God having provided, through the
atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ, the medium whereby we can be
restored to the bosom and presence of the Father, to participate with
Him among the Gods in the eternal worlds —he having provided for that
has also provided for the resurrection. lie proclaimed Himself the
resurrection and the life. Said he, "I am the resurrection and the
life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he
live." By and by the tombs will be opened and the dead will hear the
voice of the Son of God, and they shall come forth, they who have done
good to the resurrection of the just, and they who have done evil to
the resurrection of the unjust.

Vol. 22, p.356
There is one thing that gives me great satisfaction, that Sister
Elizabeth, as she had been true in life to the principles which God
had revealed pertaining to celestial marriage, was also true to them
in death. Being the first wife, while in the heyday of life and youth
having her husband to herself, in obedience to the law of God she
sacrificed her own feelings at the shrine of duty, and in compliance
with the laws of celestial marriage was willing that others should
also share the affections of her husband. And during her last
sickness, well understanding the animus that existed in the world and
in Congress, in regard to this principle, when the grim messenger was
staring her in the face and the clammy drops of the sweat of death
were oozing from her brow, well knowing that her husband would stand
true to his principles as she had to hers, she indited a telegram,
telling him that if it was the will of God that she should be raised
up, He could do it as well during His absence as if he were at home at
her bedside; and in the conflict between affection and duty, while the
springs of life were fast ebbing out, feeling the importance of his
position, she indited the following immortal words, "REMAIN AT YOUR
POST." She has written during her last earthly moments, words of
evidence to all the world, that she at any rate was a believer in
those eternal principles that God has revealed for the salvation of
His people, and for their purification and exaltation. I feel proud of
that. And I believe there are thousands of our sisters would do the
same.  If we have a religion [p.357] that will stand by us after life,
if we have a religion that will exalt us among the Gods in the eternal
worlds, the world may howl, and the corrupt may expend their energies,
but God will take care of his Saints; and it will be all well with us
in time and eternity.

Vol. 22, p.357
I pray God to bless these children who mourn the loss of their mother,
that they may be preserved in the truth and led in the paths of life.
I pray God to bless the wives of Brother Cannon who are also here,
together with all of his family and all that pertains to him. I pray
God to lead them all in the paths of life; and that we may all be true
to our God, and at last obtain a seat in the celestial kingdom of God,
in the name of Jesus, Amen.

George Q. Cannon, July 24, 1881

The Gathering—Miracles not Designed to Convert the World, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 24th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.357
The speaker read the 18th chapter of the Revelation of St. John, and
said: This chapter which I have read in your hearing, contains a
series of important predictions concerning Babylon. It is found four
chapters after another prediction concerning the restoration of the
Gospel. The sixth verse of the 14th chapter of the same book says:
"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to
every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud
voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment
is come: and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and
the fountains of water." The next verse says—"And there followed
another angel saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city,
because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her
fornication." We would infer from this that one consequence of the
preaching of the Gospel, or the declaration of it by this angel that
should fly through the midst of heaven, would be the downfall of
Babylon. We are not left in doubt, as Latter-day Saints, respecting
the application of this name Babylon. Commentators have been puzzled
to [p.358] explain what this meant, or to what city or people it
applied, but in the records that have come to us this is made so plain
that I suppose there is no Latter-day Saint who entertains any doubt
respecting this matter. One consequence which should follow the
preaching of the Gospel, as I have said, should be the downfall of
Babylon; but in the first verses that I have read it appears there
should he a cry go forth before Babylon should fall. "And I heard
another voice from heaven saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye
be not partakers of her sins end that ye receive not of her plagues."
There should be, it appears from these passages that I have read in
your hearing, several events connected with the preaching of the
declaration of the Gospel by this angel that should fly through the
midst of heaven—there should be a cry go forth among the people to
come out of Babylon, out of this system which had made all nations
drunk with her fornications, and no doubt this would be done in a
manner that would be so remarkable that all the inhabitants of the
earth would have the testimony concerning it.

Vol. 22, p.358
There have been a number of predictions made concerning the gathering
together of people from various nations and from the midst of various
peoples, Isaiah and Micah, two ancient prophets, have left on record
their plain predictions concerning certain events that should take
place in the last days connected with the gathering of people
together. Their predictions concerning these events are among the most
remarkable that are contained in their books, and as Latter-day Saints
we fully believe these events are taking place and have been taking
place for a great many years. Isaiah, in speaking about this matter,
uses very much the same language as Micah. He says in the 2nd chapter,
commencing at the 2nd verse: "And it shall come to pass in the last
days that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the
top of the mountains and shall be exalted above the hills; and all
nations shall flow unto it. And many shall go and say, Come ye, and
let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of
Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his
paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the
Lord from Jerusalem."

Vol. 22, p.358
Now this is a remarkable prediction concerning the gathering together
of the people in the last days. I have often thought in connection
with this latter-day work that one of the most remarkable features of
the divinity of the work is to be found in the gathering together of
the people called Latter-day Saints. As we firmly believe, the
prediction that I read concerning the coming of the angel with the
everlasting Gospel has been fulfilled in the establishment of this
Church. The Elders of this Church have testified of this for many
years, in fact since its first organization—that it was necessary for
the everlasting Gospel to be restored in its primitive simplicity and
purity from heaven, there being no Church in existence upon the earth
that possessed it, and, therefore, God the Eternal Father, in
fulfillment of his designs and the predictions of the Holy Prophets,
condescended to send angels from heaven to restore the primitive
Gospel with its accompanying gifts and powers from heaven.

Vol. 22, p.358
The Elders of this Church have often been questioned as to the
necessity of such a revelation; for the Gospel, as they  believe, was
in existence upon the earth. "Why," it, [p.359] has been asked, "do
you mean to say that we do not have the Gospel? that we do not have
churches organized by the will of heaven? that the Christian religion
as believed and practiced by us is not divine?" These queries have
often been propounded to the Elders of this Church when they have
testified that God has restored through the ministration of holy
angels the everlasting Gospel in its original purity. There has been
but one answer to these queries; that if the Church of Christ existed
in its original purity upon the earth, then which out of the numerous
sects was that Church? How shall we distinguish it? Hundreds of sects
exist upon the earth that profess to be the Church of Christ. The
ministers of these various sects claim that they are the ministers of
Jesus Christ, yet in many instances contend concerning doctrine,
concerning methods of Salvation, concerning ordinances concerning many
matters that in the mind of the great majority are deemed essential
unto salvation. For instance. there are Christian churches to-day
which believe in at least three forms of baptism. Now Paul has
expressly declared that there is one Lord, one faith, and one baptism.
Yet, as I have said, there are churches which are considered orthodox
in christendom, that have three different forms of baptism. One
believes in sprinkling, another in pouring, and another in immersion.
And they differ as to the methods of immersion and the preparatory
steps to be taken before being immersed, and before being sprinkled,
and so with almost every cardinal doctrine of the Christian religion.
There being this diversity, a man with the Bible in his hand going
forth in the midst of the Christian sects with an anxious desire to
know which is of God, would he puzzled beyond expression to find out
which of the various churches laying claim to being divine, and to
being the authentic church of Christ, was the true church. He, if he
could not obtain knowledge from God, or some communication that would
satisfy his mind, would be compelled to give up in despair, or to
content himself with the idea that he would join that which suited him
best and risk the consequences, hoping that he would fall into the
hands of a merciful God. It is on this account that the Elders of this
Church have constantly testified that there was a necessity for divine
revelation; that in these days, God being the same yesterday, to-day
and forever, those who sought unto Him to obtain knowledge from Him in
the proper way, could obtain that knowledge, and could receive some
communication that would satisfy them as to the course which they
should take.

Vol. 22, p.359
The Church of Christ—which is called the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints—has been organized as we testify according to the
original pattern, with Apostles and Prophets, with Evangelists, with
Pastors and Teachers, and the various officers that were contained in
the ancient church, having all the essential features of the primitive
church. But not this alone. The Gospel as taught is claimed to be the
same Gospel in every particular as was preached by the Savior while
upon the earth, and committed by him to his Apostles to declare unto
all nations; the same doctrine, the same ordinances, the same gifts
and the same blessings. The Latter-day Saints are distinct from all
other denominations which claim to be Christian in this respect: That
they [p.360] claim that if they obey the same form of doctrine that
was taught by the servants of God anciently, and have the ordinances
administered by those having authority from heaven, that the same
results will follow, that the same gifts, the same blessings, the same
supernatural manifestations will attend the believers in those
doctrines to-day that attended believers in ancient days. Numerous
testimonies have been horne that these have been the results. In every
land where the Elders of this Church have gone to preach the Gospel,
hundreds have embraced it, and after having embraced it have testified
that they have received the gifts as promised by the Savior, and as
promised also by those who have gone forth to declare this Gospel. I
suppose that when these declarations have been made thousands of
persons have said—"If this he true, and if the supernatural gifts that
Jesus promised unto his disciples follow the preaching of your Gospel,
or that Which you call 'Mormonism,' then why cannot you give us a
sign, that we may see for ourselves and be convinced that it is
divine?" This is a very easy way of appealing to the Elders and, as
many believe, of cutting them off from any further statement
respecting their claims until they show a sign. But those who ask this
forget that Jesus himself gave no signs to convince unbelievers. When
applied to himself to give a sign, he said it was a wicked and an
adulterous generation that sought for a sign, and no sign should be
given them. And on one occasion, when he visited a certain place, it
is recorded of him that he did no miracle because of the unbelief of
the people. Now it would seem that if signs had to be given to
convince the people that would have been the best place Jesus could
have labored, a place where unbelief was most prevalent, and when he
himself was appealed to. But he refused to do so. He did not come for
the purpose of giving men signs. They were told in the Scriptures that
"these signs shall follow them that believe," they should not come to
convince men and to make them believe. Now in this respect the
Latter-day Saints have had considerable experience. We know very well
that the Lord has not given signs for any such purpose, and yet I
suppose in this congregation, were liberty given to speak and to bear
testimony, there are hundreds and perhaps thousands under the shade of
this roof who would testify that they have seen the mighty power of
God follow the administration of the ordinances of this Church. But I
think myself that God has given unto us greater evidences and more
convincing than the working of miracles. In these days when there are
so many materialists, as they are called, when the senses of men are
appealed to, to convince them of supernatural power, it seems to me
that this is about one of the weakest evidences that could be brought
forward to establish the divinity of the work. If men were to work
miracles before me, to convince me of the truth of any system, I could
not be convinced by any such evidence. My mind is of such a character
that I could not accept miracles as evidence of the divinity of the
system with which the men were connected who worked these wonderful
powers. In fact we are told in the Scriptures, that the day would come
when miracles should be wrought by false prophets, and men would be
deceived by false evidence of this character. It is an easy thing to
deceive the senses, we see it every time our [p.361] theatre is
occupied by a magician—we see things done that hoodwink our senses.
Our eyes are deceived, our ears are deceived; all our senses are
deceived by shrewd, cunning men, by men who are expert in manipulating
various articles, and if they were to set themselves up as the
apostles of some system, and declare that these were the evidences of
the divinity of that system, and we should believe this sort of
evidence, we might be converted to error. All those who are familiar
with the Bible know the experience of Moses before Pharaoh. There was
scarcely a miracle that Moses wrought that the magicians of the king
did not imitate, and every miracle that was wrought only tended to
harden the heart of the king, and make him determined that he would
not let the children of Israel go, so that we see that miracles in and
of themselves are no evidence of the divinity of any system, nor of
the power and the authority from God of the men who work them.

Vol. 22, p.361
But did the Lord ever have a people upon the earth at any time whom he
called his own who did not have power from God? If there ever was such
a people the Bible has failed to give us any account of them. From the
days of Alum down to the days of John the Revelator—a portion of whose
writing I have read this afternoon—he made manifest his power unto his
servants, and through his servants unto the inhabitants of the earth.
He has communicated his mind and His will in great plainness whenever
he had a people upon the earth; there is not a single exception. John
the Baptist, it is said was a mighty prophet. Jesus said no greater
prophet had been born of woman. Yet did no miracles, but he was
attended by great power. One reason why he was called the greatest
prophet ever born of woman was that he had the privilege of baptizing
the Son of God, a privilege that no other human being had, and it was
so great a privilege that doubtless it distinguished him above all the
prophets that had preceded him or that followed him. But he had
revelation from God, though he did no miracle, yet he was a prophet.
He was filled with the spirit of prophecy and of revelation, and he
declared in great plainness to the people who lived in Judea, that the
coming of the Messiah was near at hand, and when he baptized him, he
bore testimony that he was the veritable Son of God, the Messiah, and
he was greatly endowed by the Almighty, as were all his servants of
whom we have any account in the Scriptures. But as I have said, there
are evidences connected with the Church of God at all times which are
greater than those manifestations to which I have alluded which are
called supernatural and which men seem to greatly desire to behold. I
believe that if it were to be told to the inhabitants of the earth
that a man that was nigh unto death was about to be administered to by
"Mormon" Elders, and that he would be raised up from that bed of
sickness, that people would flock by thousands to witness that
manifestation. And if God would consent to do such a thing, do you
think they would believe any more in the divinity of the work of God
or in the mission of the men who had thus administered than they did
before? I do not believe that men can be convinced as they should be
convinced by such manifestations. It has been a matter of remark among
those who have had experience in this Church, that where men have been
brought into [p.362] the Church by such manifestations, it has
required a constant succession of them to keep them in the Church;
their faith has had to be constantly strengthened by witnessing some
such manifestations; but where they have been convinced by the
outpouring of the spirit of God, where their judgment has been
convinced, where they have examined for themselves and become
satisfied by the testimony of Jesus in answer to their prayers and to
their faithful seeking unto the Lord for knowledge—where this has been
the case they have been more likely to stand, more likely to endure
persecution and trial than those who have been convinced through some
supernatural manifestation of the character to which I have alluded.

Vol. 22, p.362
Now, this Apostle, whose writings I have read, has borne testimony
that a cry should go forth after the declaration of the everlasting
Gospel to all the inhabitants of the earth to come out of Babylon. It
is a very remarkable fact connected with the preaching of this Gospel,
that wherever it has been preached, in every land to which the Elders
of the Church have gone, though nothing was said unto the people for
years after the Church was organized, concerning the doctrine which
had been revealed to the Church, that is, the doctrine of
gathering,—though nothing had been said concerning that doctrine, the
spirit of gathering together took possession of the converts of this
Church. There are thousands of people throughout this Territory, who,
before they received this Gospel, never expected to leave the land of
their birth. Some born in the Eastern States, some in the Middle
States, some in the Southern States, some in the Western States, some
in Canada and in Europe, and in various I parts of the earth—they had
not the remotest idea in their minds before they heard the preaching
of the "Mormon" Elders that they would ever leave their homes; they
never thought of it, it never entered into their minds. And yet it is
a very remarkable thing that when they heard the Gospel and became
convinced by its truth, directly afterwards, or simultaneously with
the hearing of it they were seized with an intense desire to leave the
land of their nativity, break up their old associations, and gather
with the people of God. I look upon this as one of the most remarkable
phenomena that has ever been witnessed. There is nothing we read of in
either sacred or profane history that approaches this work in being
remarkable. It is true that Moses led the children of Israel out of
the land of Egypt. But they were one people, they were only sojourning
in the land of Egypt. The traditions which had come down to them from
their fathers were that they should leave that land and go back to the
land which God had promised to their great ancestor Abraham. When
Moses came to them he came to fulfil preconceived ideas; he came to
carry out traditions that had come down to them and which were sacred
in their memories; they were looking for some such event as the
leading of them forth from bondage in Egypt to the land of Canaan. On
this account, therefore, it is not a parallel case. But we see in
these mountains from north to south, extending some 600 or perhaps 800
miles north and south, a string of settlements built up by people of
various nations who have not come to this land because of the
desirableness of the land;  who have not come to Utah because it is
rich i n minerals, who have not come to [p.363] Utah because it
abounds in agricultural resources; who have not come to Utah because
it is a healthy climate, or because of some advantages of this
character. If we visit the settlements in Idaho, and converse with the
people who live in these settlements, and travel from there through
Utah, down into Arizona, and converse with the people in their
settlements and ask them the motive that prompted them to come to this
land—why are you here? Why did you leave your former homes? Some of
you are eastern people, some southern, some western, some from the
middle States, some from the various countries of Europe, some from
far-off Australia and New Zealand, and some even from Africa and from
the East Indies—you ask these people why did you come here? What
motive had you in view when you came to Utah to settle? and the
universal reply would be from every adult member of this Church, "I
came here because I believed it was the will of God I should do so. I
was prompted by a feeling I could not resist to leave my former home,
to dissolve my connection with my kindred, to break my old
associations and to travel and cast my lot with the Latter-day
Saints." This would be the universal response if the people were
interrogated upon this point. Some have left pleasant homes, which
before hearing and obeying the Gospel they never expected to leave, it
was a matter they had not contemplated. Now to my mind, my brethren
and sisters, this is one of the most remarkable features of this work
to see a people moved, upon as this people have been in various lands,
all taking up their line of march and gathering together into one
place. As I have said, we fail to see anything in history that
corresponds with it. In the days of the Apostles, such a doctrine was
not taught. The Apostles built up branches of the Church in various
places where they could get opportunity. They baptized the people and
organized them and left them, and they were overcome in time. There
was no gathering place. It was so in previous ages. But in these days,
in conformity as I firmly believe, and as the most of you doubtless
believe—in conformity with the prediction that I have read, the
prediction of Isaiah, and in conformity with the prediction of the
Apostle John, when he said there should be another voice calling upon
the people to come out from Babylon—in conformity with these
predictions these things have been accomplished. Now if I were to ask
you, could I or could any other man induce you by any human reasoning
to have people this unless you yourselves had been moved upon? I know
very well what your response would be. You would say that it would be
impossible for any human influence to have operated upon your minds to
have brought this about. You are witnesses in this respect of the
power of God upon you. You know whether it was the inducements held
out by the Elders; you know whether it was the preaching of the
Elders, whether it was the arguments of the Elders, or whether it was
any other influence of this character that operated upon your mind in
this matter. If the thousands that are numbered in this Church had the
opportunity of testifying, they would say, "I was moved upon by a
power that I could not resist. I had enjoyed the society of my
friends, I had intended to live with them all my life before I heard
this Gospel; but when I heard it a greater love sprang up in my heart,
[p.364] than I had ever before known. The love of kindred became
feeble as compared with it. I felt as though I could not be happy away
from the society of those who believe as I believe and who had
embraced the same truths that I had embraced. I therefore dissolved my
connection with my kindred. I bade them farewell, and I went forth a
stranger to cast my lot among a strange people whom I had learned to
love because I had received the same spirit that they possessed." And
we all know—every one who has had any experience in this Church —how
strong that feeling is. Why, to keep the Latter-day Saints from
gathering together you would have to put them in dungeons, you would
have to deprive them of their liberty. The most powerful magnet never
attracted towards it a substance for whirls it had affinity with any
greater influence than this Gospel has attracted the people who
comprise the Church. I look upon it as I have said, as one of the most
remarkable phenomena connected with the latter days that we behold
anywhere among the human family at the present time. It is a most
wonderful spectacle. Here are people of almost every nationality known
to Christendom, people speaking almost every variety of language—that
is, the language of every Christian nation—not trained alike, not
educated in the same schools, not brought up in the same religion,
with varied traditions, and varied knowledge, yet they are drawn from
the various nations of the earth, into one place impelled by one
common impulse; for it is not the least remarkable fact connected with
this that those who come from every land seem to possess the same
influence. I have had the opportunity myself, at least on one
occasion, of seeing nine different nationalities leaving Europe on
board one ship. They sang songs composed of the same truths in their
various languages, all bore the same testimony, all were moved upon by
the same influence, and all dwelt together as if they were of one
family. Now, it might be supposed that people coming from various
nations would be hard to control, would be quarreling, would have
feelings of national jealousy, and that strife and contention would
grow up amongst them. But the contrary is the case. Some one may say
that this is brought about by the inflnence of the "Mormon" leaders;
"You 'Mormons,'" says one, "have shrewd leaders; Joseph Smith was a
shrewd man, a man of wonderful magnetic power, as also was Brigham
Young." But Joseph Smith and Brigham Young are dead. Yet it is said
that the leaders are shrewd men still, and that they control and
influence the people. What a wonderful thing! What a wonderful power
that men by delusion—for it is said to be a delusion—can accomplish
such great works without the aid of truth and light and intelligence!
Let any number of intelligent men with all the advantages that they
may possess attempt to do what the ignorant, unlearned Latter-day
Saints have done; let any body of men in christendom go to and attempt
to establish such an organization as we witness in Utah Territory, and
what will be the result? If any doubt this let them try it. Let any
sect try it. Take the best and most enlightened, the most powerful
church that contains the greatest purity and the greatest truth—let
them attempt to do anything like what has been done by these
unlearned, illiterate, ignorant "impostors," as [p.365] they are
called, and see what the result will be. Let the Catholics, the
Episcopalians, the Presbyterians. the Baptists, the Methodists, or any
other denomination, or let any combination of scientific men attempt
anything of the kind, and see what the result will be. For fifty years
the Elders of this Church have been preaching the Gospel. We have
traversed the whole of the United States and the Canadas, and nearly
all the nations of Europe, and this people have been gathered out from
these nations, and there is no failure connected with the labor. Men
have apostatized, as we see; they have denied the faith; men and women
have left the Church, and they have used all their influence against
the Church, yet the work is still onward, and every hour has brought
acquisitions from abroad. Wherever the Elders have gone to preach this
Gospel they have found men and women who were willing to receive the
truth and rejoice in it, and to cast their lot with the people of God
and to endure all the consequences attached thereto. Now, until there
can be something of a similar character to this accomplished, I think
that men ought to be careful about charging the Latter-day Saints with
being impostors, and this work as being the work of imposture; unless
there is found something that is parallel to it, unless there is a
power exhibited by somebody else that is equivalent to it, or at least
will bear comparison with it, I think men and women should be modest
in their statement that it is all a delusion and humbug. You, my
brethren and sisters, know very well it is no such thing. You know
that no body of men could have convinced you by their human power to
have done what you have done, and no human power could have blended
the people into one, as they are throughout all these valleys.

Vol. 22, p.365
There is one thing that distinguishes the Latter-day Saints from every
other people that I know anything about—and I have traveled
considerably—and that is, they love one another. It is not in name, it
is nots profession of love, but they fire a people that love another
so strongly that they are willing to die for each other if it is
necessary, and it is that deep and abiding love that binds them in
union. Travel among the "Mormons" wherever you will, north or south,
east or west, at home or abroad, in the United States or in foreign
lands, this love is a distinguishing characteristic of the people, you
behold it everywhere. Men may never have beheld each other's faces and
yet they will love one another, and it is a love that is greater than
the love of woman. It exceeds any sexual love that can be conceived
of, and it is this love that has bound the people together. It has
been a cement that all the persecution, all the tribulation and all
kinds of trial could not dissolve or break; and the extraordinary
feature of it all is, as I have said, that this people who are thus
bound together are not a people of one township, not a people of one
nation, not a people of one language, but they are as diverse as it is
possible to get the human family to be. It would not be so strange if
all were Americans, or all eastern men, born in New England, brought
up with the traditions of New England; it would not be so strange if
all were men of the middle States, or of the northern States or of the
western States. But who is there that asks among the "Mormons or
Latter-day Saints as to a man's nationality? Who is it asks where a
man or woman came from? [p.366] Here are Danish, French, German,
Italian, English, American—northern, southern, eastern and western
men—all living together as brothers, full of love for each other; none
of that rancorous feeling that exists between nationalities is to be
witnessed in Utah Territory. This entire people can be moved by a hair
when it is in the right direction. Men say it is priestly influence,
and it is something that should be broken to pieces. It is dangerous,
they say, to America. Why it is all folly. Let anybody try to drive
this people, and it will be found that they will die in their tracks
before they will be driven. There is no more independent people lives
upon the face of the earth than the Latter-day Saints in this
mountains. A more determined and unyielding people I never met with.
The men whom I associate with, why you might as well try to bend a bar
of steel as to bend them; they will not bend, and yet they can be led
by a hair. But they must know that what they are advised to do is
right. Here are men and women who have sacrificed their all, who have
been willing to give up their homes, who have had their homes burned
over their heads, their cattle shot down, every piece of property
taken from them, and then were driven out ruthlessly and cruelly by
mobs. Yet they endured all rather than forsake their religion; they
could not be driven—that is, they could not be driven into apostasy;
no, they would have died before they would have yielded. If there is
one characteristic, one peculiarity that the Latter-day Saints are
noted for more than another it is for their unyielding tenacity to
principle, and any man that would drive them in any capacity, be he
Priest, Elder, Apostle or President, would find that he had undertaken
a job that he could not carry out.

Vol. 22, p.366
What is it, then, that makes this people united? It is the outpouring,
as I testify, of the Spirit of God. Others will say it is something
else, but I say it is the Spirit of God, and these are the fruits of
that spirit as borne testimony to by ancient Prophets and Apostles.
They said it would be so, Jesus prayed in the last great prayer that
he offered unto his Father that his disciples might be one even as he
and his Father were one. This was the great distinguishing character
of his Church; and we learn from the Scripture record that they were
one in heart and one in feeling. They would suffer persecution, they
would go to prison, they would suffer death, for the sake of their
religion. The Latter-day Saints have exhibited the same qualities.
They have been patient, long suffering, forbearing, and averse to
quarrels and litigation. There is no disposition to go to law and
quarrel with one another, and yet every man is tenacious of his
rights. The people who have embraced this Gospel have had to think for
themselves. It is no light matter to become a "Mormon." It involves
serious consequences. Our people may be ignorant in certain
directions, but they are not ignorant about the Gospel and about the
Bible. They understand the Bible and know upon what their faith L
based, and they have clear conceptions of duty and personal rights,
and yet in this Territory there is little or no litigation among the
Latter-day Saints. Who ever hears of "Mormons" going to law with one
another? It is a rare thing. They have a way of settling their
differences as brothers and sisters should and as all christian men
and women should.

Vol. 22, p.367
What is going to be the result of [p.367] all this? Why, this work
will go on. This work which the world call "Mormonism," but which I
call the Church and Kingdom of God, will roll forth. It will draw to
itself every thing that is honest and pure. Despised to-day, looked
upon to-day with contempt, it will evince qualities in the eyes of the
world that will yet wield a power in the earth. As I have often said a
people who are frugal, temperate, industrious, peaceable, united, who
do not blaspheme, who do not commit outrages, but attend to their own
business, must must make their mark in the world. They must live in
the struggle for existence. They will live; the qualities that they
possess cannot die, they cannot be exstinguished very readily.
Wherever Latter-day Saints have control good government prevails,
honesty prevails; you do not flint people heavily taxed; you do not
find officers consuming all the taxes for their saleries. No; you will
find peace, good order and honesty. We are lied about! Yes, all manner
of lies are circulated concerning us. I have beard men say that when
they came to Salt Lake they were actually afraid of their lives
because of the falsehoods that had been sent abroad. Why, from some of
the stories that have been circulated one would think that a "Mormon"
Apostle ate a man for breakfast every morning; that he was never
satisfied unless he breakfasted upon somebody not of his faith. I do
not think that to look at the Apostles and the leading men that they
would give anybody such an idea. They do not look very savage nor very
ferocious. Yet, these lies are being told and circulated, and they
have their effect upon certain classes. But like all the lies in the
past, we shall outlive them. It would be amusing to read all the lies
that have been used in days past and gone. But there is a new batch in
process of incubation all the time, and when the old ones get stale
the new ones come forth adapted to the change of the case. Yet
notwithstanding all this we continue to live. Lies do not hurt us. I
do not think they cause us to sleep any the less. They do not cause us
to enjoy any the less our pleasant homes, our fruit, or these
beautiful streams that come from the mountains. We have learned that
we can live and be lied about. We will continue to live and increase.

Vol. 22, p.367
Now, my brethren and sisters, I am exceedingly thankful myself that
God has revealed the truth, and that he has commanded his people to
gather out of Babylon, that they may be free from the corruption that
exists therein. We know there is a condition of society at the present
time on the earth, which corresponds exactly with that which the
Apostle John predicts, and which I read. You read it at your leisure
and you will find that everything in modern society is represented in
the 18th chapter of John's Revelation. Now, God has commanded his
people to come of Babylon. We are trying to do it. We are trying to
establish a new order of society, not to tear down the old, but to
establish a new order that will grow and increase, and be better than
the old one. Everything connected with this people has for its design
the renovation of the earth from the evils which exist at the present
day. I am thankful there is a prospect for myself and my children in
this respect; for when I look at society as it exists, its hollowness,
I confess if I had no hope only in that to be found in such society, I
would have no desire for life, and I certainly [p.368] would not care
about having a a family. But when I think of the society that the
Latter-day Saints are trying to establish, every man having his
rights, every woman enjoying her rights, I have hope for myself and
for my children. I believe that they can live and not be preyed upon.
I think with pleasure about the future, the union and the love that I
hope will continue to grow and increase among the people. There is a
desire to feel after and help each other, to care for somebody else
besides ourselves. I notice a disposition of this kind, and I think in
really breasts it is growing and increasing.

Vol. 22, p.368
I pray God that we may continue to develop in this direction; that we
may humble ourselves before God and call upon him in mighty prayer to
aid us in our endeavors; that when we are disposed to be lifted up in
pride that we will go to God and ask him to show us our true
condition. We get the idea occasionally that we are a very good
people; individually we get lifted up by vanity and pride; we forget
who we are. Why, in the sight of our God, in the sight of his purity
we can imagine how impure we are, and how far we are from being what
we should be. Let us, therefore, go unto him and call upon him in the
name of Jesus for his blessing. We believe in God. We believe that he
is to day, as he was in ancient days; a God who hears and answers
prayer; who is well able to hear and answer the prayers of his,
children to-day as he was 1800 years ago. Let us go to him and implore
his blessing upon us, upon our children, upon the honest in heart in
all the earth who desire to serve God. May God bless you in the name
of Jesus. Amen. [p.369]

George Q. Cannon, May 15, 1881

The Gospel Glad Tidings Unto All Those Who Will Receive It—
The Free Agency of Man—Truth not Always Popular—
God Has His Own Way of Introducing Truth

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon. May 15, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.369
The Gospel is declared to be glad tidings of Salvation; and the
principles which have been dwelt upon in our hearing this afternoon by
Brother Naisbitt, are made glad tidings of salvation unto every soul,
especially unto every soul that will receive them and those who have
received them, who have bowed in simplicity before God, calling upon
Him in the name of Jesus Christ, to give unto them a testimony and a
knowledge concerning the truth of these things. The declaration of the
principles as we have heard this afternoon, kindles within their
hearts the old fire and quickens their spirit and causes feelings of
joy and satisfaction to fill their whole being. While listening to
Brother Naisbitt's remarks I thought to myself that no human being
upon the face of the earth who could be assured of the truth of that
which has been stated—that there is indeed a church organized
according to the primitive pattern, that the old Gospel is in truth
restored, that the old ordinances have been once more placed in the
Church accompanied by the old power—if a person could be convinced of
this and know for himself and herself that it is true, is there one
soul that would not be willing to endure all things, to have his name
cast out as evil, to be misrepresented, to be persecuted, yes, and
even slain, if that should be necessary in the providence of God, in
order to attain to all these blessings here and hereafter? I do not
believe that, taking the human family generally, there could be many
found who would hesitate concerning this matter if they could be
convinced of its truth. But the difficulty is to get men and women to
comprehend the truth, to recognize it, to understand it when they hear
it, to be able to separate the truth from error, for the reason that
in the human mind there are certain conceptions of truth. We entertain
certain ideas as to what the truth should be, how it should come to us
and also as to who its teachers should be, the kind of men they should
be. And this is the difficulty that is all the time in the way of
preaching the Gospel. There is an arch enemy of mankind who is
constantly laboring to blind the eyes, to darken the understanding and
to harden the hearts of the children of men, and to prevent them from
receiving the truth when they hear it. There have been comparatively
few who have been able to rise superior to their surroundings, and it
has only been by the aid of the Almighty that they have  [p.370]
succeeded. But in every age from the beginning there have been those
found who have sought after truth and have been willing to make every
sacrifice for it. It was so with the Apostles. It was so with those
who believed in their doctrine. It was so with the Prophets who
preceded them. It has been so with those who have succeeded the
Apostles; for in every age, and among all people, as we have been
told, there have been those who have sought for the truth in
heathendom, in christendom, among all people, as they would for a
precious treasure of inestimable worth, and who have endeavored to
comprehend it, to value it, and have been willing to lay down their
lives for it. There have been such persons found in all ages and among
all people, but it has been especially the case with those who have
received the Gospel as we have heard it described in our hearing this
afternoon.

Vol. 22, p.370
The world generally have the idea that when truth comes from God, it
comes in such overwhelming power, that mankind are compelled to accept
whether they will or no. But this is not the case, it never has been
the case. If it were the case man would be deprived of that great
privilege that he has received from God—that is, his agency, without
which man would cease to be the being that he is, the child of God.
The Almighty has given unto all the inhabitants of the earth their
agency. A man can choose to be a wicked man; he can choose to be a
devil, so to speak, if he wish. Will God interpose? Yes; but not to
take away his agency. He can turn to wickedness, be corrupt, and do
everything that is evil and abominable in the sight of God, so long as
life is given to him, and God permits him to do it. He will not take
away his agency. If He did, we would cease to be independent creatures
with the right to choose. On the other hand, a man can turn to that
which is good and holy and pure. He can cherish it, he can seek for
it, he can love it. He has that right, he can choose between those two
principles. They have been placed before us so that we might choose
the good and reject the evil, or choose the evil and reject the good.
That is the privilege that is given to us.

Vol. 22, p.370
It is not always—neither has it been the case with the majority of
mankind who have comprehended the truth—the popular voice that is
expressive of the truth. On the contrary, from the very beginning down
through all the generations, even to our own day, it has been the case
that truth has been unpopular. Hence the saying of the Apostle Paul:
"All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution."
He did not say that they might suffer, or that they perhaps might
suffer, but that they shall suffer. It should be one of the
consequences of living godly in Christ Jesus. The Savior told His
disciples the same thing. He led them to expect that they would be
persecuted, that they would be hated of all men for His name's sake.
He cited the attention of His disciples to the Prophets who had
preceded them; they had been persecuted, they had been slain, and in
like manner they might expect a similar fate, and we know full well
that this was all fulfilled, that they did meet this fate; as He
himself died a martyr to the truth, so His Apostles died in like
manner, and the great body of his followers suffered persecution unto
death, but were sustained by the knowledge they had  received from
God, not looking at the world and the [p.371] perishable things of the
earth, knowing that there was a life beyond. They were willing to
endure all things; to have their names cast out as evil; to be
persecuted; to be stripped of everything that they had. Paul says:
"They were stoned, they were sawn assunder, were tempted, were slain
with the sword, they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, etc."
They suffered all manner of afflictions because of their love for the
Gospel. But they lived in peace with themselves and with their God.
There was a joy and happiness that came from God, that sustained them
in the midst of their sufferings, trials and difficulties. They knew
that if they continued faithful they would receive a reward at the
right hand of God, and the very thought of that eternity to which they
were hastening was sufficient to stimulate them to look beyond the
trials and persecutions of this life, and they walked to the stake
joyfully having that knowledge.

Vol. 22, p.371
Now the very fact that truth has not been popular, shows very plainly
that mankind do not expect to receive it from the source through which
it comes, or through the mediums that presented themselves to them.
They looked for it in some other form. But God chooses his own
methods, he selects his own instruments, he disseminates his truth in
his own way; he has always done so and he will do so until the end.

Vol. 22, p.371
There is scarcely a day, I may say scarcely an hour, that I do not
reflect upon our condition as Latter-day Saints in contrast with the
circumstances which have surrounded our predecessors. When I think of
the persecution they endured; when I think that God revealed unto his
Apostles that there would be a falling away, that the Church would be
overcome and the truth destroyed—that is, in its original purity—I
cannot help contrasting our position to-day as compared with the
position of the early Christians. Of course a great deal of truth has
been saved. Some believe in one part of the Gospel and some in
another. Every church possesses some fragment of the Gospel; but the
truth in its entirety, the authority to administer in the ordinances,
had been taken away. Of course this being the case there could be no
organized church upon the earth. But in the early days of the Church,
as I have quoted to you, they suffered all manner of affliction. We,
in our day, have different circumstances surrounding us. God in his
mercy has made certain promises. He promised unto Paul, he promised
through the Savior himself that this Gospel of the kingdom should be
preached unto all nations before the end should come. Daniel spoke of
the kingdom that should be set up in the last days and should not be
given into the hands of another people, but it should stand for ever.
This is different from other dispensations which have preceded it. The
Apostles foresaw that there would be a falling away; they saw that
persecution would destroy the Church. But they looked beyond this,
and, as has been quoted in our hearing, John the Revelator foretold
the time when the everlasting Gospel would be restored again to the
earth never to be taken away again. It might be persecuted, its
followers might be hated, they might be driven, as they have been.
Indeed there is no persecution the early Christians received; there is
no trial or affliction that they had to pass through considering the
time the Church had been organized that the [p.372] Church of the
Savior which he has caused to be organized in our day, has not
endured. Were the ancient Saints driven? So have the modern. Were the
former-day Saints persecuted? So have the Latter-day Saints. Were they
slain in former days? So they have been in the latter days. Were their
names cast out as evil? So their names have been cast out at the
present time. Were they accused of abominable crimes in ancient days
as a justification to kill them? So they have been in these days. It
is true that such wholesale persecution as attended the preaching of
Christianity in the primitive days has not followed its preaching in
oar day, for the dispensations are different. The Church was driven
from the earth then, but as I have said, God has made a promise in
these days that it shall not be destroyed again, and this ought to
sustain you. This has, I know, sustained and comforted you in days
that are past. I have often wondered in looking back to the days of
persecution how the Saints were cheered and sustained under such
circumstances. When I reflect upon our journey from Illinois, through
the wilderness, destitute of everything, women carrying infants with
scarcely food enough to keep soul and body together—when I think of
these things now, when years have brought responsibility and care, it
is a matter of constant wonder to me how the Latter-day Saints in
those days sustained themselves, how they could be so cheerful and
show such forbearance and fortitude under such circumstances, meeting
together round their camp fires singing and rejoicing together as
though they were in happy circumstances and, even after they reached
this valley, when starvation stared them in the face, their hope and
courage were none the less. What was the cause of this? It was the
consolation which God had given them that this work should triumph,
that it should spread and increase, and that it should gather within
its fold every honest soul sooner or later. It was this consolation
that never deserted the people.

Vol. 22, p.372
Now, does it follow, my brethren and sisters, that because this Gospel
will not be given to another people, that we will remain in connection
with this Church regardless of our actions? Certainly not. The
religion which we profess ought not only to be a Sunday religion, but
a religion we should carry with us in our daily lives, in our
intercourse with one another, in everything in fact that pertains to
us, and not like a Sunday garment put on to-day and laid aside
to-morrow. In all; our dealings, in all our conversation, in all our
associations, we should endeavor to carry out the principles. of our
religion.

Vol. 22, p.372
And there is one thing above everything, I think, we should observe,
and that is to be careful about; each others' feelings and reputation.
It is bad enough to be persecuted by outsiders; it is bad enough to
have hard things said by those who do not know us; but it is a cruel
thing for men and women who profess to be brethren and sisters in the
Lord to speak evil of each other. I can endure anything and
everything, it seems to me, from the outside so. long as it is not
true. I am so organized that I do not care anything about these
things, they do not affect me, and I rejoice when I think I am trying
to do the best I can; but if I should know my brethren and sisters
spoke evil of me, that I think would hurt me, and I am  sure it hurts
others. We should be [p.373] especially careful how we talk about each
other. If we cannot say anything good let us hold our tongues. If we
know of a brother or a sister's weakness go to him or to her if you
speak of this weakness. If any one has done you wrong go to him alone
or her alone and tell him or her your grievance, instead of going to
your neighbor to talk about the person whom you imagine has wronged
you. Above all things we as a people should dwell together in love.
The spirit of love should illumine our faces and gladden our hearts,
for God delights in a glad heart. We should therefore carry peace and
gladness into our habitations. Instead of going in cross, displeased,
angry, we should dismiss all such feelings at the threshold and go
into our homes carrying with us the spirit of peace. And when there
are hard feelings existing, a feeling that some one has injured us,
there should be a course taken to remove the same. We should not come
together, as we have done this afternoon, and partake of the bread and
water in remembrance of the broken body and spilt blood of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ, bearing hard feelings towards one another. If
I know or feel that a man has wronged me, should I come here and
partake of the sacrament without going to him and endeavoring to make
the matter right? No, I should not. I should go to that man and tell
him my feelings. If he has wronged me, I should say to him, "Let us
make this right;" if I have wronged any one else, that person should
come to me in like manner. All such feelings should be removed from
the midst of the Latter-day Saints. We should dwell in love, in union
and in peace, and if we cannot make our differences right between
ourselves, then we should call in the aid of some of our brethren to
assist us, and by their aid, perhaps, the wrong, if any exists, may be
rooted out and the evil put away from our midst. This is the religion
that we should have. We may hear the Elders talking about the
principles of the Gospel, as we have done this afternoon, and our
hearts be gladdened by the recital thereof—we may listen to these
things: but if we do not carry out the principles that are thus
taught, our religion is of no avail, it amounts to nothing, it is like
a sounding brass and a tinkling symbal, it is not a practical and true
religion; but if we carry out these principles, then blessed are we,
and just as sure as we carry them out it will be the case with us, as
long as Satan has power, that we will be persecuted. I would have none
of you imagine that there will be a cessation of this persecution. I
have heard some say that the time will soon come when there will be a
cessation of this hatred against the Latter-day Saints. Do not deceive
yourselves with any such idea. Thousands of times people have said to
me, "Oh, I wish you Latter-day Saints would abolish that hateful
institution. That is the only thing that makes you objectionable."
This is a great mistake. If we could do such a thing, it would not
bring the result that the world imagine. If this is the Church of
Christ—as we declare it to be—just as true as it is we will be
persecuted. We cannot escape it, it is an inevitable result of the
Gospel. We might seclude ourselves in the deserts of Sahara, as we
secluded ourselves in these mountains some thirty-three years ago, and
persecution would reach us. The adversary will not let us alone. The
direst persecutions we ever had to suffer, occurred [p.374] before the
doctrine of polygamy was taught or believed in. There is nothing short
of complete apostasy, a complete denial of every principle we have
received, a throwing away of the Holy Priesthood, that can save us
from persecution. When this takes place, when all the chief features
of the Gospel are obliterated, when we can float along the stream and
do as the world does, then and not till then will persecution cease,
or until the adversary is bound, for the day will come when Satan will
be bound and then persecution will cease, but until then there will be
no cessation; until then persecution will always exist in some form or
other, and we shall have to meet it, so that we may as well make up
our minds on the subject. In my childhood I made my calculations that
the Gospel might cost me my life. I felt as Brother Naisbitt has
described. In my childhood I had a yearning to know the truth and to
know the Church of God. I would have gone round the world if I had
been strong enough to have found a servant of God who had the ancient
power. I thought I would be willing to do everything that anybody else
ever did, God being my helper, even if it cost me my good name. It
might cost me my life; but what is that compared with eternal life in
the presence of God. What are houses, what are lands, what is property
of any kind compared with eternal life in the presence of God, to
dwell there eternally in the society of Jesus, and of the Apostles and
Prophets of old? This life is but a span. A few short years and we
will pass away. Even if our enemies should suffer us to live, it is
inevitable that we shall die. That fiat has gone forth. Death is in
the world. But we have received a knowledge of the truth, and we can
seal our testimony with our blood regarding it; but I do not think
this will be necessary in this age further than what has taken place.
I trust it will not be. No man need court any such thing. If it should
come while we are in the path of duty, having espoused the truth, we
should be willing to endure all the consequences involved in its
espousal and should follow the path that God has pointed out, leaving
Him to overrule and control all things. But it is important, my
brethren and sisters, that we should know it is the truth. That is the
important point, that we should know for ourselves—not because I say
so, not because some one else says so, but because we know it for
ourselves, God having revealed it to us. And that is the privilege of
every human being whom God has created, that each should know for
himself and herself concerning the truth. It is my privilege and your
privilege to ask God and find out the truth for ourselves, and then
when we have found it we can endure persecution. This is what the
world calls fanaticism, but it is a fanaticism that the Saints of God
always had. It is different from any other fanaticism; it is based on
the truth, and it is this that should gather us together; it is this
that should gather us together and make us one people.

Vol. 22, p.374
That God may grant us a continuation of these blessings and an
increase of them and of His power and preserving care, is my prayer,
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.375]

H. W. Naisbitt, May 15, 1881

The Preaching and Practice of the Gospel—
Visitations of Angels, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, May 15th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine.)

Vol. 22, p.375
However disagreeable it may be to my personal feeling to stand before
a congregation, the consciousness which the Elders of this Church
possess that they have had committed to them the authority of the Holy
Priesthood, and that they are entitled to the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost, and that they possess the faith and prayers of the Saints who
are their associates in the Church—those who understand their needs—is
enough, I think, to buoy up an individual when he is called upon
suddenly to address the people; indeed it is these thoughts alone
which give me courage at the present time; I count upon a measure of
the Holy Spirit; I count upon the faith and prayers of the Saints; and
while I take up a little time I hope that that which may be said will
be profitable and advantageous to all who listen and to the speaker
himself.

Vol. 22, p.375
Numerous have been the methods and channels through which the human
family from time to time have received intelligence. Preaching is as
old as history. Men have learned from each other. The results of
individual experience have been transmitted to those who had less
opportunity, and in this way knowledge has been increased in one from
the resources of another.

Vol. 22, p.375
But Christians believe, I think, as a rule, that men have not always
been dependent upon those who dwell in the flesh for the intelligence
which they have acquired. Those who have accepted the Bible, the Old
and New Testament, will understand that there have been in past ages
other methods by which intelligence was communicated than simply
through men who dwelt in the flesh. Spiritual communication is one of
the corner-stones of the old book. It is filled with instances where
intelligences not directly of earth have visited members of the truman
family and communicated with them from time to time. Abraham, whom
Christians look upon as "the father of the faithtful," was one who was
privileged to receive angelic visitations. Lot was another of those
who had experience of this character; and so were many of the
ancients, from the beginning down to the time of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, whose divine mission was announced by the visitations
and communications of the angelic hosts. Whatever the character of
these angels might have been, whether they were resurrected beings who
had dwelt upon the earth —whether they were those of higher
grades—archangels, as they are called—or whether they were [p.376]
designed and appointed specially to minister to individual men—which
of these varieties they may have belonged to, it is very evident that
the scriptures are full of the history of angelic communication, and
that they were the instruments in the hands of the Almighty, sent to
communicate his will under certain conditions. It is quite true that
in our age this has been accounted one of the lost arts; it has been
numbered among the things that had been, but had fallen into disuse;
something that had become obsolete or unnecessary in the advanced
condition of human intelligence.

Vol. 22, p.376
But the same scriptures which tell of such visits in ancient times
also point out with remarkable distinctness that there would be
periods in the history of the human family when this angelic
communication would again be restored, and that messengers would again
come from the heavens to communicate with the children of men and
introduce a new condition of things or prepare for conditions which
must and will exist in order that the economy of God might be saved.
Hence we have an account in the revelations of St. John, of the
different angels that were to follow each other in the several epochs
or dispensations of Providence among mankind. We have an account of
the opening of the seven seals, which according to that record is to
be done by angels appointed by divine authority, for the express
purpose of the unfolding of the divine programme in human history. But
there is mention made there of one particular angel of whom it is said
that he was seen "flying through the midst of heaven having the
everlasting Gospel to preach unto those that dwell upon the earth.
That this was to be in the far distant future from the period when
John dwelt upon the earth and was a prisoner on the Isle of Patmos, is
abundantly evident to all who have been but casual readers of the
sacred Scriptures; but to those who have been students of that book,
to those who have sought to read it understandingly, to make it their
rule of life and to be guided by it in their travels, and through its
teachings to fit themselves for the future, this statement could not
pass with common notice—it no doubt has arrested their attention many
a time, as covering a series of interesting and important periods of
events. While in the nineteenth century such an idea by religionists
has been ignored, being considered unnecessary, yet the documents have
come down to us from the primitive times and the assertion is not
denied that such an occurrence was to take place at some period of
human history, if the word was to be fulfilled. Now I think that there
are advantages to be derived from this angelic communication. Whenever
a man realizes who and why he is upon the earth; whenever he realizes
the instincts which are implanted within him and which make him soar
after something that goes beyond the reach of human life and time, I
think every one will agree that there is a vast field and need also
for the acquisition of intelligence that would tend to the advancement
of thousands and millions of the human family.

Vol. 22, p.376
Ides that could be communicated in regard to the past, ideas in regard
to the present, ideas in regard to the future, might thus be obtained.
Those ideas are not particularly within the range of the schools,
colleges and educational institutions of mankind, they must come from
a source and through channels where